ã€ŠIn MHA With Star Platinumã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Chapetr 1: Stand

    "Damn it, just a little bit more,"

    "Just a little bit more,"

    One man cursed as his vision started to get blurry.

    He was holding a phone, and looking up, watching some anime fight clip online.

    Earlier, as he had been driving, the car had flipped in the air and got crushed down.

    Since the window had been opened, half of his body had got out through it, before the car crush down and stop. His lower half was still inside of it.

    He couldn''t feel his lower half, the only thing he could feel was his blood leaving.

    He was alone now, and he had known that he would die soon. He would rather that than living with half part. And he knew that his little brother wasn''t included in the living half.

    Even with help nearby him, he knew that he won''t make it.

    Knowing that he was about to die, he had thought about something and made his decision.

    Luckily, his phone didn''t break.

    All he had been watching was the last fight in the third part of an anime that he had been watching.

    JJBA: Dio vs Jotaro, the OVA version.

    On the screen, Dio had landed an oil trunk on Jotaro, who froze time and surprised Dio.

    Now that Dio blinded his foe with his blood, the two of them exchanged a kick and a fist that clashed with each other.

    "Damn it,"

    However, he couldn''t see further as the blackness took over his vision. The phone dropped, and he couldn''t even hear the sounds.

    ''Come on, I can''t die on a cliff hanger like that.''

    ''Let me know who had won at least.''

    And so, he died on one of the most thrilling cliff-hangers. That was his only regret that he didn''t know who won, The World, or Star Platinum.

    ***

    Most of the people would usually be happy when they know that God had taken mercy on them and replied to their strong desire for living.

    That was Lee''s first thought. He didn''t know why, but when he died, he found himself as a baby sucking tits of a pretty blond woman. He didn''t know what is going on, but that n.i.p.p.l.e didn''t leave his mouth.

    Soon he realised it, as the milk was over. He was reborn and as a baby.

    But unfortunately, fate wasn''t as merciful as he thought.

    As Lee grew up, he noticed that the people of this world, 80% of them, has an ability called quirk.

    Some people can fly, some can turn to shadow, and some can even turn into giants, and some can shoot lightning and fire.

    There was even that person with the strongest quirk, the hero people all look at, All Might.

    Lee was so excited to know about his Quirk. Would this life be better than before, he was sure of that. However, his hopes were hit by the wall when his mom took him to the doctor.

    "Sorry, your kid doesn''t have a Quirk,"

    Lee had a disappointed look on his face when he heard the Doctor.

    Sure, he shouldn''t ask for more. He was gifted with a new life, why would he ask for more, he should be happy.

    "Are you sure, both I and his father are Heroes, I only came to Japan so he may learn the culture here?"

    His mom, a tall blond with green eyes, a body of a model more of than a mother, said as she held the doctor from his collar.

    "Sorry, there is nothing that I can do."

    The doctor shook his head as he pointed to the scans of Lee''s foot. People who had a normal little finger bone didn''t have quirks. That was a well-known fact.

    Lee''s mom, Julia, looked at her son and made a smile. She bent down, wrapped her arm around his waist, and hugged him to her chest, "It is okay baby, your mommy is here, and you don''t need a Quirk. If one messes with you, call me and I''ll beat them for you, my little boy."

    "Give me a break," Lee said, feeling the softness crushing his small chest. "I don''t want to be a hero anyway."

    Julia looked at Lee and knew that he was lying. The kid had collected comic books and started reading from an early age, she knew that he was genius for being able to read at three.

    He must be saying that for her so she wouldn''t worry.

    That made her hug him with more strength.

    Lee just let a sigh and rested his head on his mom''s chest. He was 4 years old physically, but in the soul, he was 20 years old.

    Yes, he had died when he was 16 years old when he had sneakily taken his father''s car.

    He knew how to appreciate good things. Even if it came from his mom.

    ''Well, living again as a kid isn''t bad.''

    Lee lifted his head and thought about it.

    At least, his mother used to take him to the women''s bath and he was able to enjoy the view. Not to mention, many changed their clothes in front of him without them noticing.

    "It''s okay, mom." Lee said, no expression on his face, "I have lived all the life I wanted to live. Thank you, you can''t let yourself worry more."

    Even the doctor this time took a step back. He didn''t believe such words to come out from a kid.

    "Wa," Julia started to cry. These words, only a man who was done with life would say them, "come on, I''ll buy you an ice-cream."

    "Vanilla with Chocolate," Lee''s eyes lit up as he stood up.

    And thus, his new life started as someone growing up.

    -x-X-x-

    Today I became 15 years old. Happy birthday to me.

    Only one more year and I reach my real age, which I died at. I''m still a teenager at heart and I felt excited to go beyond that age.

    I wore my black jacket, pants, and went down to my apartment.

    Ever since my mom left for her home country, to do a heroic job before coming back in the summer, I was living alone.

    She was still calling me every while to check me. That woman, I miss her a lot. I spent fifteen years with her. The reason I had to stay here was because, as a hero from Europe, my mom was wearing a mask and had a lot of enemies. So she needed me to stay in Japan, as I''m a quirkless person.

    Still, I don''t know who my father is. But I didn''t care. I would prefer not to live and get hugged by a man during my growing period.

    Not to make her worry, I act somehow cold and tell her that everything is fine, and I''m not in good mood. That''s all. She would just laugh and say she would come back.

    Anyway, long story short, I was grateful for the life I had. I mean, I''ll probably live for more 80 years, so it wasn''t a bad deal to be one of the people who didn''t have a quirk.

    Although there were some bullies in school, I could always manage myself. Despite them having a quirk, if I punched them hard on the face before they know it, they can''t do anything when they are unconscious.

    Walking down the street, I realised that I had to buy some stuff, comics, and some food since my fridge was empty. It wasn''t hard to live alone as I used in my previous life.

    I was now inside the store, buying some food for myself and cooking ingredients. I was touring between the shelves and looking through the dates.

    It wasn''t crowded here, so I had my comfort. Besides, I have nothing else to do, so I just took my time.

    ''What a life,'' I thought, thinking about all of those crazy villains, those inspiring heroes like All Might. ''And I would go to high school soon.''

    Bang

    I heard the voice of a group of people entering the store, violently.

    *Chlck* *Chlck*

    I heard another sound, like a shotgun being loaded.

    I turned my head and saw a group of people, wearing black masks, entering inside with weapons in their hands.

    Thieves, and armed above that.

    "Hand all of the money if you want to live!"

    One of them went to the store owner, who happened to be a short bald man with no ability at all. I knew the old guy as I was his client for the last years.

    Also, I noticed that they hadn''t noticed me. Using the shelves as a cover, I knew that I have to call the cops, so they can come, or a hero can come and deal with those sc.u.ms.

    Picking up my phone, I typed the police''s number.

    *Clng*

    Suddenly, I stopped typing as I felt something approaching my head, threatening to erase me from existence, again.

    "You better not press that ''call,'' button."

    I heard a voice and turned my head.

    He was a man, standing about my height, 180 cm. And he was aiming that gun at my face. My heart was beating faster. I knew that I have to do something, especially the moment I saw the snake tattoo at the man''s neck.

    I also noticed that he would know that I saw that. Which eventually meant, he realises that I can give that one small detail to the cops.

    I reacted like I haven''t seen his reaction and followed his instruction.

    "Now boy, hand the phone."

    He said, extending his hand.

    I did as he told me. I lowered the phone and gave it to him slowly.

    The moment he tried to grab it, my other hand moved quickly and held his wrist, grabbing it with strength. I was strong enough for that. Ever since I knew I was quirkless, I spent time at the gym so that I can knock out any arrogant kid, and I ended up with an a.d.u.l.t''s strength.

    Before the thief realises it, I gave him a strong headbutt on his head, breaking his nose on the spot.

    But unfortunately for me, his fall grabbed an unwanted attention.

    "You!"

    I heard an angry voice behind me and I turned.

    I saw another masked man, aiming his shotgun at me, loaded and ready.

    At that moment, I knew I was f.u.c.k.i.e.d up.

    I saw it clearly, how everything was moving at slow motion, how his finger was pulling the trigger.

    I knew he would shot and there is nothing for me to do.

    My life was about flash in my head; if I had enough time for that, of course.

    *Bang*

    I heard the loud dooming sound hitting around my ear. The flash of light, I saw it.

    "HA¡­ HA¡­"

    Breathing heavily, I didn''t know why I''m still breathing. I could feel the cold sweat running down my face and my back.

    But I couldn''t feel that I''m dead or saw myself sucking new n.i.p.p.l.es, nor blood was leaving me.

    I glanced in front of me, to see that there was a hand. Between its fingers, there were two bullets.

    A purple hand with a fighter glove and it was holding the bullet like it was nothing.

    I looked down to see from where it came. I thought that some hero saved me, but¡­

    To my surprise, it came from my chest, and it seemed to be faint like a ghost.

    ''Don''t tell me! Am I dreaming? "

    I then looked at the man.

    "How did you stop the bullet in the air? Do you have a barrier quirk?"

    His daze and his questions made me realise it: The thief couldn''t see that hand. But I could.

    I was now almost sure, this is Stand, if I''m not wrong.

    In the moment of my daze, the thief loaded his gun again and shot at me. The hand suddenly moved in blinding speed and caught the bullets in the middle of the air.

    I was certain that the man would see them stopped in the middle of the air. Like how Neo did in The Matrix movie.

    Looking at the arm, I felt some connection, a spiritual connection between me and it.

    I felt that wasn''t all, it was waiting for me to call it.

    I knew that as I felt that I can give it commands, mental commands.

    Taking a step forward, I made the hand fly out of my body and hit the man through his nose. Like I thought, it could move three meters away from my body.

    The result was amazing as he flew back and broke several bookshelves before stopping once he hit the wall. The wall cracked and he fell unconscious.

    Now my cover was destroyed and I could see about three people, taking the money from the old man, who looked to be afraid.

    "Be careful."

    "He looks like he has a strong quirk."

    "But he is just a kid."

    "Doesn''t matter, shoot him, pick our stuff, or we go to jail."

    "Yes, the last thing we need is someone wanting to play the hero."

    All of them aimed their weapons at me and started to shoot. Many bullets flew at me at the same time.

    I''ll admit, I felt scared like a little bitch would do when she has her first job.

    I only got the Stand not long time ago and I still haven''t built that self-confidence yet.

    I only extended my hand forward.

    "ORA."

    I heard a strong yell, and only I heard it.

    A tall humanoid purple man appeared in front of me. Even though I was tall, I couldn''t be compared to him. He was more than two meters, muscled, have purple skin, blue eyes, and long floating black hair.

    "Star Platinum!"

    I didn''t believe my eyes first but hearing the Ora, I was certain, shocked, and didn''t know how to react.

    This was one of the best Stands. They are called Stands because they stand next to their owner, as they came from his life force.

    Star Platinum wasn''t'' not only crazily strong enough to break giant diamond artefacts into pieces, but it''s very fast, very precise, and even at some stage, it can¡­

    The bullets, which flew at me, were all caught between Star Platinum''s hands, before falling to the ground.

    "Monster," one of the thieves mentioned as he looked at me.

    At this moment, I didn''t know if I was dreaming or not. But if this was a dream, I won''t be satisfied to wake up until I kick these guys.

    Making a deep frown, I glared at them my blue eyes at them, stepping forward.

    "Shoot him again, his barrier won''t hold."

    It was useless as they shot me. Star Platinum''s fist was much faster and more precise. Catching all the bullets, I stood three meters away from them.

    I lowered my hand and the bullets fell. I could see then the shock in their faces.

    Before anyone could do a reaction, I commended the Stand to punch them one punch each. Usually, the original owner of this Stand would hold back the punches, as they were enough to make holes in a vampire body, to punish his opponent.

    I had no intention of that. Giving them one punch each, they flew toward the wall. One of them had his face getting broken, with the print of a fist on his head, and the other had his ribs broken.

    Okay, maybe I''ve overdone it.

    "Lee," the store owner looked at me with a daze, "I thought you were quirkless. What was that?"

    "I don''t know, did you see anything?" I asked back.

    This isn''t a quirk, I think.

    "All I saw was the bullets stopping next to you."

    I was certain that this was the Stand. No one could see it. Now, knowing that I wasn''t totally powerless in this world, I knew that my plans may change.

    With a mental command, Star Platinum came back to my body. And no one saw that.

    "Well, I guess I couldn''t see it all the time, too."

    Very soon, we heard the police cars coming here.

    The officer, who happened to have a dog head, arrested them and gently asked me and the owner of the store to come to the police station.

 Chapter 2 - Chapter2: School Choices

    When I was taken to the police station, they had asked me to stay for more time until they verify something.

    I didn''t know what to do, so, I just sat while waiting. I knew I wasn''t in trouble unless one of the thieves had died, of course.

    ''I wonder if I didn''t hold back the Stand too much.''

    If so, my parent would come from Europe and take me back. Usually, she would call me at night, unless there is a job.

    ''What a life,'' I leaned my head back to my chair, put a leg on top of my other leg and started to think.

    Many policemen were passing.

    I chuckled. The shape of the people in this world, because of the quirks, can be sometimes odd. But pretty sometimes, like cute catgirls.

    Would you believe it, the Chief of the police has a dog head. No matter what, I can''t imagine what his mom''s first reaction when she gave birth to him. But I didn''t have the right to laugh here.

    Using Star Platinum, I made it steal a sandwich for me, as I was hungry.

    ''Now, I wonder, if I knew my father, things would process faster.''

    But all I knew about him, from my mom, that she didn''t like him.

    She had told me, when I was four, that he was a strong hero, but a big asshole.

    She had made love with him, but to find in the end that he has another woman and children. And that wasn''t the worse part. He had veen breeding with her to make some sort of new superhuman. That was gross. And my mom had left him after that since she didn''t like to be associated with such a person, but she stayed in Japan because of me.

    "Mr. Angel," the officer called, using my last name, which I got from my mother''s side. "The chief wants to see you."

    I could notice that she flinched before guiding me inside the office. Some policemen gave me that look.

    As soon as I entered, I saw the chief, who was the humanoid dog I had seen earlier.

    With his hand, he gestured for me to sit. I nodded and did before I started talking.

    "Chief, I think I had already said what I had." I said, repeating, "These guys shot me, but, for some reason, I had defeated them."

    "Yes," he lifted some paper and looked at it, "it says here, you are Quirkless."

    "I also thought so," I said "Is there a reason for me to be here?"

    "Yes, I looked at your profile," he said, "I see that you are living in your mother''s apartment alone, as she is outside the country.

    "Do you have anyone responsible for you?"

    "Yes." I meant "myself".

    The dog man seemed to chuckle. "Does your parent knows about your quirk?"

    "I don''t think so." I understood that he may need an explanation, "I never knew about my Quirk. But I knew that today. I guess it needed some sort of trigger to get out."

    The chief raised his eyebrows.

    I didn''t know, but I had the urge to pick up a ball and throw it away, so he may leave me.

    "What would that be?"

    "You can call it." I lifted my head, thinking about my supposed quirk name. Should I tell them the truth? They wouldn''t believe it anyway. He can''t see it, and he would think that I''m making fun of him.

    Suddenly, the first word my stand said flashed in my head.

    "Aura." Sounding more like ''ORA.''

    I then explained, "It''s like an aura around my body. I can give it a command to punch someone near me."

    "I see," he said, "would you like for me to call your parent or would you do that."

    "Why is that," I said, "Is there some kind of trouble I''m getting in."

    The chief stood up. The dog man in black was very tall. He shook his head, took a deep breath.

    "A minor like you made serious injuries. As you see, two of them had their ribs being broken, more likely shattered. The others you smashed their faces are in a coma now. The only reason we believe you are that the store owner and the footage show so." He said, "No worry though. There is no death, yet."

    "I don''t think I need a license to use my Quirk for self-defence." I said, shaking my head, "I want a lawyer and a sandwich."

    "Kid, don''t get me wrong, my job is to serve you as the rest of the citizens," he said, "what I want to confirm, is a man with potentials like you would grow in the right direction."

    "Why am I here."

    "You are in no legal troubles. You can in fact just walk and leave through the door. But I prefer if you try to hear me."

    "Hmm, I''m listening."

    "Here, I have to recommendation for you." He then placed two papers in front of me. "You can join the police if you want, or try the heroic academy.

    "It''s a recommendation offer. You can leave it if you don''t like. But you may waste a chance if you do so. Think well."

    So that''s what he is trying. Making someone with Quirk go to the right path, as known socially.

    "So here my deal. I can recommend you to Police Academy, or Heroic Academy, that if you want, of course. You can pass the Hero Academy, and after that, you don''t have to become a hero."

    I understand, if you aren''t a hero, you are a potential villain.

    I tilted my head back, relaxing a bit. "But there is no guarantee that I would make it to be a hero. What if I failed the test?"

    Nowadays hero definition is very different from the Earth''s I used to live at. The hero here is like a policeman. Except that they got super quirks.

    But, it didn''t sound like a bad idea.

    "Not with your Aura quirk. Like bullets could do anything to you anyway."

    Star platinum was behind me, as he brought the two contract. One offered me to join the police''s academy, and the other the academy of heroes.

    I was going to high school anyway. After that, there is college and other stuff.

    I frowned as I remembered those things.

    When I was reborn to this world, there was one thing I had feared the most.

    Living my life all over again, to the most boring details.

    I had died when I just was at high school, and believe me when I say, high school is boring as hell.

    I wasn''t ready to pass by that hell again.

    "It doesn''t sound like a bad idea."

    I''ll mess around that high school, and then, once I''m done, I''ll leave Japan for good.

    The dog smiled. Don''t ask me how I could tell that dog face has smiled. It just showed its teeth

    Well, only if he knew that I considered that idea because I didn''t like to live the hell of three years in high school. And trust me, in Japan, they teach you weird things. Kanji, math, and all. It was like my previous life''s study didn''t help me much here, not dealing with their letters, Aka Kanji, Hirgana, and the other one.

    "Then, I hope to see you as a hero in the future."

    "Don''t count on that too much."

    So, I thought, maybe a school where I can spend my time running, maybe dealing with kids who can shoot beams, would be more enjoyable than sitting for 8 hours at the chair and listening to different teachers all the day along. I''m fifteen now and I have all of the time in the world.

 Chapter 3 - Chapter3

    I was finally back to my apartment.

    I think that I won''t be able to play cards with the neighbours today, as my thoughts needed some organisation.

    Now I think that I finally had the time to organise my thoughts.

    Today was not my usual day. I have a Stand. And I had tricked them by calling it a quirk with name Aura.

    One needs to know how much I was frustrated. To be reborn and having none of the power that 80% of the people have. Still, I''m thankful I don''t look like a humanoid dog or a rat.

    Commanding the purple humanoid out of my body, I stared at him, while he did the same.

    Star Platinum has Self-Preservation, meaning it possesses the awareness and the reaction speed. Even If I''m not aware, he would protect me, like it did in the store.

    This means I have a guardian angel. Hey, my last name is Angel as well. What a coincidence.

    Commanding it, it grabbed a pencil and a paper.

    As I remember from watching JJBA, Star Platinum is very precise, more than a surgeon, and have far eyesight. I commanded it to draw my neighbour, who happened to be next to the window. And damn man, when I saw how detailed her draw was, I couldn''t help but praise the Stand.

    But that wasn''t its best power.

    "So, for some reason, I have power from Jojo."

    I rubbed my chin and stared up. ''If I remember correctly, there should be Ripple Energy, and most importantly¡­''

    As I remembered, the Star Platinum could stop time. I know, I had died when he did that. Unfortunately, I didn''t live long enough to see the end of that part.

    "Let me try this," I lifted my arms, threw the book up, and yelled. "Star Platinum!"

    Since all Dio did was lifting his arms and yelling at his stand name, I thought that it may work.

    The book fell on my head. I rubbed it a bit and stared forward at Star Platinum who didn''t stop it from hitting my head. For some reason, it was smiling at my face.

    "Don''t laugh at me, stop the time."

    I talked to it, commanding it. But no time has stopped, and there was no reaction from it.

    The stand is so loyal. Unless I command it to do something, it won''t unless it was for my protection.

    Okay, let''s try this. Lifting both my arms again, I yelled "The World!"

    Nothing happened, again.

    They were the same type of Stands. Shouldn''t I just yell in their names and something like that should work?

    "The World: Time has frozen!"

    Okay, this may only work in T.V.

    "Star Platinum: Time has frozen!

    I know. You would bet that my neighbours about think that I am crazy, for me to yell like this.

    Okay, I may need to train, or do something so I may awake the time stop freezing ability.

    Star Platinum was fine as it is now. It can kick asses as it is and that is the important object.

    All I have to do now is to think of tactics to make use of it.

    Also, I have to write my application to the UA high school, to attend those heroes academy. Or I don''t, I have a recommendation letter already pushed to them.

    The good thing about it, I think, was that you can spend most of your time at gym class.

    Very soon, my mother had called me. I had a simple chat with her, asking about her life, she did the same, and asked if I have enough allowance, I said everything was fine.

    "So, when did you plan to tell me you have a quirk?"

    "You heard."

    "Ha? I''m very disappointed, Lee."

    I hate it when she says that. She made it sound like it was something I was hiding from her.

    "Don''t misunderstand," I said, frowning. "It wasn''t a thing I could see; you were there when the doctor said I didn''t have a quirk."

    "Well, I believe you." She sighed, "I may visit you once I''m taking a holiday. Just stay away from the thugs, and if someone gets close to you, use the Aura you have."

    "Okay. I''ll do. Good night."

    "Love ya, bye."

    Now, it was time for me to take a bath.

    My purpose was, of course, to discover the Ripples.

    Since I had power from some anime, I think I should have access to another power.

    Usually, I would laugh at someone if he said that. But, the Stand was next to me.

    Ripples, or Hamon, was the energy used in ancient martial arts from that anime I watched. It''s so useful to manipulate thing, and even people. Once one master it, he or she can walk on the water and do other kinds of things¨C limited by creativity.

    The best way to discover that was by entering the bath, and breathing.

    "Haa¡­"

    I was breathing at different rates, trying to feel something while looking at the water.

    Your next line, would this work.

    I don''t think so.

    All I did was trying different methods of breathing while trying to remember details from an anime I had watched 15 years ago.

    I barely remember a show that I had watched a year ago, so let alone something I watched a long time ago.

    All I have to do is to feel the ripple from breathing, then, to the blood flow, and finally, the skin.

    But the water was so warm. I was so tired from the events of today, and the may I breathed deeply, had me sleepy, and so I slept.

    "Achoo."

    I sneezed.

    the water really turned so cold, and I felt like freezing.

 Chapter 4 - Chapter4: Giant attacks

    What an ordeal, that what I had thought about today. When I woke up, at dawn, I knew that I was sleeping in cold water.

    What a creative way to wake up early. No Ripples for today. But I wasn''t feeling down. I still have the whole time in the world.

    I had a school to attend. Another boring day with kids.

    It went, as usual, I slept in class, found a love letter in my table.

    Well, I was handsome with a strong jaw, black jet hair, blue eyes, and muscled build.

    And that caused me troubles. As it seems, the one who had a crush on that girl had invited his gang to fight me.

    "What a headache. 3 quirk users against one quirkless."

    I had a mocking expression when I saw them flinching.

    See, unlike the typical handsome guys my previous world, here, strength plays a role.

    Some guys like to think they are at the top and they are the alphas, and everything can be solved with their hands.

    They were given strong quirks and like to feel that they are on the top, and everyone should take his place.

    What barbaric people. I bet they''ll die while working at a trash truck.

    "Shut up, talk about fairness," their leader, Miku, said, "you track us each time we gang on you, sneak on us, and kick us one on one. You opened my head with a rock, you bastard. We have to be careful around a sneaky guy like you."

    I was that type of guys. You can gang up on me today, but tomorrow, be prepared to face me alone. It''s okay if you have a quirk, as long as you don''t see me coming with a bat or a rock, I can get what I want.

    "Give me a break." I shrugged my shoulder.

    Usually, I would just jump into the fight and wait for an a.d.u.l.t to interfere, before starting to plan for payback.

    But not today.

    No one could see Star Platinum standing next to me.

    I guess this would be a good strength for controlling exercise.

    We went to the school backyard where no one can see anything. And well, they didn''t see anything coming toward them.

    "That wasn''t hard."

    Looking at the unconscious guys down, I clapped my hand, before swiping my forehead.

    I had a hard time controlling the speed and the strength of Star Platinum.

    Killing them or making them disables was the last thing I wanted.

    I had to be careful now.

    "Bastard, what was that," their leader, water flowing from his hand, said as he shot a weak beam.

    My Stand slapped the water back to his face. He only held his face in pain. In his eyes, it was like his water beam changed its direction in the air.

    "Since I have quirk now, I guess you''ll call me boss from today onward."

    "No way!"

    "We''ll have more fun than usual."

    Putting my hands in my pocket, I left without giving their lying down bodies a second glance.

    I may feel wariness if I were an a.d.u.l.t, but I''m a teen just like them, only a year older than I''m supposed to be.

    Since I entered primary school, I was fighting those jerks. Trust me, it hurts my pride when someone shoots electricity on me and being a child above that.

    That''s why I used always to pay back, with muscles. And if my muscles weren''t enough, I pick up the rock. And that''s a reason why troubles never ended. Well, I guess they would end up today.

    -x-X-x-

    I was a free young man, and I was free to go where I wanted after school.

    I always was an a.d.u.l.t in soul and always get in fights. I rarely made friends with kids whom I thought were too young.

    So, I just took the train, while thinking about my next station.

    Maybe I''ll buy some video game and go home playing, before training to discover the ripple energy again.

    You may wonder why my life is like this. But imagine that you had lived again as a kid, and someone approaches you with a doll of All Might or someone else and asks to play.

    If there is a time that I enjoyed in my life, both lives, it would be the next: The days when my mother used to take me to the women''s bath.

    As a man in heart, my mother was used to be proud that her son liked to bath from young ages. And I liked to socialize with others. I have no regrets.

    "Good old day."

    I sighed as I lifted my head. I was inside the train, headphones in my ears listening to the music.

    I looked around to the people on the train. Some businessman with a businesswoman. A couple kissing. Some are taking care of their children.

    I thought that I''m grown up now and realised that I''m single as heck, despite getting love letters occasionally. But again, I''m not to blame. Who wants to date a person who tells you about a doll show? Maybe it doesn''t sound a bad idea now.

    ''The damn teen hormones.''

    Because I was inside a public train, I couldn''t blow a cigarette.

    I only stared by the window, the train about to stop on a bridge, down to the streets that moved in blurry speed, before stopping in the new station.

    It was only then I saw it,

    A big shadow was heading in the direction of the train.

    *Bang*

    Suddenly the train stopped and I almost flew off my seat. People were falling from their seats. The shockwave was strong.

    I heard a roar, like the monster''s roar. The train was shaking.

    I didn''t know what was going on, but my heart was beating faster, thinking that I had almost died.

    There was a feeling that took over my heart after the scare I got; Anger: the primal instinct of the human, and predators in general when some spec tries to feast on them.

    My stand got up and punched the roof above me, making a hole.

    Covering myself with Star Platinum, I squatted and jumped, using my stand''s strength to push my legs up. I learned that from the OVA.

    "Shit."

    I cursed as I didn''t expect I would jump ten meters high before landing on the train''s surface. My leg hurt a bit from the shockwave, but thanks to Star Platinum, it was a minimum thing. I stood up and saw it.

    A monster was in front of me. His skin was the like of the human, but his face was different.

    Someone with monster gigantism quirk. And his skin seemed to be as hard as a rock.

    He was really big, around 7 or 8 meters, and seemed to be very strong.

    He glared directly at my face.

    I frowned back as I picked up my phone. I noticed then, the surface of the phone was cracked.

    It would cost me a big part of my allowance to fix that. And I already spent almost all of it. My feelings were hurt.

    "Sun on the beach."

    I clenched my teeth, looking directly at its face.

 Chapter 5

    If there is something that angers me the most, it would be someone breaking my stuff. I had saved to buy that phone, it was the latest module, you big freak.

    The monster, who was a human inside, didn''t seem to feel guilty about what he had done.

    He was what you call, a villain. The type of person who would step on you, kill you, for the sake of some purpose that can be money, women, or whatever has value.

    I understand why people hate them.

    I didn''t have any interest in his intention when we had crossed ways with each other. I knew that the blow he landed to the train may have killed some people and certainly injured some. I could be one of these people.

    But then, I saw a man, in my size, jumping inside. He was masked, and his skin had the texture of brown wood.

    I knew that must be some hero.

    His hand turned into oak wood and punched the monster, making it take one step back. The wood did the least effect on him.

    The giant monster roared in anger and entered a berserk state.

    He lifted his arm and swept it above the tree man like. Reacting quickly, the wood guy jumped and grabbed me, wrapping my waist by a wood connected to his finger, up.

    But, I didn''t continue flying with him. Star Platinum, with my orders, cut the wood strings around me I landed on my feet above the train, the same spot I originally was at.

    "Young man, come here." The hero, whose body and mask looked to be made of wood, glanced at my direction and extended his hand.

    I could tell that he was preparing for a final move, but I seemed to be in his way.

    In the heroes'' job, the safety of the citizens and rescuing are the priorities.

    "Just a second."

    I said as I picked up my bag back and threw it at the giant beast, strong enough to him.

    "Gaki!" He yelled at me. (Meaning, brat)

    My action made the beast become provoked as he lifted his head, yelled, and run toward me.

    I felt the ground shake as he approached, adrenaline was flowing through my veins, by my face was calm.

    I saw his giant fist heading toward me, in punching position.

    It was so fast for the hero next to me to do any action about it.

    The people bellow watched with horror in their faces.

    "Come here."

    I didn''t know why I did that, but I guess the surprise, the sudden adrenaline rush, made me get angry.

    As the big fist was three meters away from me, my Star Platinum stood in front of me.

    I didn''t hold back anything.

    Star Platinum clenched both of his fists and seemed to smirk, before yelling, "Ora Ora¡­."

    The fists rush was so fast that a bullet''s speed would pale in comparison.

    The momentum of the big guy stopped, blood landed next to my spot.

    The people down there seemed to stuck dumbfound when they saw the giant jumping back, his fist broken and red blood dashing out of it.

    What they saw was: the villain tried to punch me, but somewhere in the middle of the air, his fist was blown up.

    Me, I took some steps back. The shockwave was too much for my body. Luckily, I used Star Platinum to pin me in my place, by holding my shoulders from behind.

    I was lucky that I no one saw that.

    Taking a few steps forward, I stared at the giant.

    I knew he is out of my range as he had jumped back.

    My Stand''s range is only three meters.

    I needed to figure out a way to get closer and hit him.

    But I was above a bridge, and I had yet to train at using my Stand in areal battles.

    Screw that, I''ll fight and kick his ass.

    I squatted, ghost-like legs coated mine. I was ready to dash at the beast and blew his head.

    The wood hero opened his hands, each finger was extending. He seemed to prepare for his final move. He yelled, ''Wood Cage,'' I think.

    The people down were watching anxiously as they clenched their fists.

    But it was then, a giant shadow overwhelmed me. It was way bigger than the beast I fought. All I saw when I lifted my head was a big bubble butt. Curvy, and feminine. Her costume was so tight that I could appreciate the details at that moment.

    Following down, I saw an enormous foot landing on the beasts'' face, sending him flying away many meters in the air.

    My anger seemed to cool down as I sat down. I stared forward, to a giant who seemed to be 20 meters tall.

    She was professional heroin, in costume, I knew.

    The people down were clapping for her.

    And no one paid attention to me anymore ¨C this would make my way out less annoying.

    Many of them took their camera and started to take pictures. Well, I wouldn''t blame them as I was enjoying the view from here myself.

    I sighed. This world is bizarre for sure. I looked at my Stand again and chuckled, bizarre adventure, isn''t it.

    "My name is Mount Lady. Pleasure to meet you and leave the rest to me" She said, facing the press and holding the villain."this villain sweets my formal debut!"

    How to kill steal 101.

    And the scene was stolen, just like that.

    I looked forward. She was a curvy woman, s.e.xy, with big b.r.e.a.s.ts, hourglass figure, and wide h.i.p.s. Her face matched her look. Despite the mask, covering her eyes, she seemed to be pretty. Her wavy blond hair fell to her waist

    Her eyes were purple with a white pupil, not looking like a Japanese woman.

    My instincts seemed to kick in as I saw how tight the costume was.

    Knowing it may cost me money to fix my phone, and that I didn''t want to bother my mother to send me money now, I picked up my phone.

    Taking the chance that the heroin was facing me with her back, I decided to take some pics, from this angle.

    Her costume was so tight, I knew that someone would pay a lot of money to buy these, especially if I made them exclusive.

    Don''t blame me for being a bad guy, blame my devil. Star Platinum, I''m not talking about you.

    Well, she stole the scene from me. I guess it would be fair if I do this.

    Okay, three pics, three bids later.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    I lifted my head and saw her looking at me. She suddenly became in a normal human size, 162 cm tall, and stood in front of me, glaring at my face.

    F.u.c.k, I was discovered.

    Mountain Lady looked pretty from this angle. With a purple mask covering her eyes with two horns being a part of the mask. Her tight costume showed her h.i.p.s, her appealing curves, and the n.i.p.p.l.es that stuck on her costume. She was s.e.xy, and from this close, she looked pretty. It reminded me of my childhood. Not to mention she was my type.

    I tried my best to keep eye contact, and not to glance down at her curves, but she still pretty.

    Giving her expression, if she figured out what I was doing, I would get in serious troubles.

    Slowly, I forced a smile, "Just preparing the camera to take a self with my favourite heroine. If I ever got that chance, of course."

    I didn''t know her, but I had to say anything.

    "And who''s that." she half-closed her eyes and extended her hand, demanding my phone. "show me the screen. I want to adjust my hair for the pick." That tone wasn''t so optimistic.

    Great¡­ she would see her arse at the left corner.

    "You, of course, that you saved my life. You were like an angel that came from the sky."

    I wished I could punch myself for not knowing what to say. I was doing well myself, and I didn''t need help.

    But I didn''t even have time to think about a better excuse other than acting like a fan.

    "Like I haven''t seen that." She gestured with her hand to give her the phone, "I''ll adjust my hair using your camera."

    I was certain, she is suspicious for sure.

    ''Star Platinum.'' I called in my head and closed my eyes.

    "ora¡­ ora."

    Small ''ora'' yells hit my ears.

    No one saw it, except me; blurry fingers were pressing on my phone.

    Star Platinum''s fingers were deleting the pictures one by one. Here is wealth goes. And I was planning to travel.

    The people were approaching us, journalisms, ready to take pics.

    Taking the phone from my hand and seeing nothing at the corner of the screen, related to her butt, she smiled.

    I couldn''t blame her. After all, no woman would like to have pics of her ass being sold. Heroes like to show their faces, not their asses sold in websites.

    "Let''s take that pic. What''s your name again," the heroin smiled as she stood by my side.

    "Lee."

    "You don''t look from here."

    Well, despite the Asian name, I indeed didn''t look like I''m from here.

    But the thing is, most of the Asian people nowadays looks like western.

    Even this Blondie in front of me has purple eyes with white pupils. New colour for me, but pretty one.

    "You are right," I said.

    "Nice to meet you. You have a good quirk by the way."

    I only nodded as I took the phone since I was the tall one, wrapped my hand around her waist ¨C I won''t waste this chance. I lost the pic but not the touch ¨C and aimed the angle at our faces.

    She made a peace gesture with her hand; I was trying to look that I wasn''t internationally feeling her hip, as my hands were lowered. I smiled and tried to take the picture, but I felt a pinch on my waist, which made me know that she was aware, so I raised my hand a bit to waist level.

    "Thank you," I said, pretending to be happy that I took a picture with my favourite heroine.

    My poor life. Karma is a ****.

    "You''re welcome, Lee." Mt. Lady went down, my eyes fixed on back, surrounded by the cameras.

    Well, seeing how many reporters are down there, I was happy that someone stole the spotlight. I wouldn''t get out easily as I would now.

    With a fixed heart and broken smartphone''s glass, I went back to my home.

    Now, I thought about it. Heroines nowadays really look good. I guess I can tell why someone wants to become a hero these days.

    "Haha." I laughed at myself. How can I be this silly?

    I just want to play in high school, nothing more.

    Still doesn''t sound like a bad idea, in case I didn''t find a better pay job?

    After reaching my home and having a cold meal, I started to train my stand. As today, was inspiring. I need to learn how to deal with shockwaves, and how to jump around with Star Platinum. The latter was a priority, I need to learn how to jump for long distances.

 Chapter 6 - Chapter6: Green Mud

    I checked up my phone as I walked down the street. As it seems, I have a new background.

    Well, it makes me smile, and sad at the same time.

    I looked up at Star Platinum, and I started to think that he is the only close person to me nowadays.

    The punch exchanging with that big monster had taught me two things.

    I''m not immune to the shockwaves; maybe also toward the people who may use heat in their attack, or people who may, manipulate gravity. Maybe even someone with poisonous gas can make troubles for me.

    My Stand here was like, and meanwhile nothing like the other quirks. Since it was a Stand, only another stand can hurt it, right.

    My stand may be invincible, but me, as its user, wasn''t.

    I had to learn how to use it to its best potentials.

    The first thing I wanted to learn is how to coat my feet to jump high and control my jump. I did this to my way back home, trying to cross long distances as I jumped. It was hard to hand on it.

    And the second thing I wanted to learn was how to use Hamon (Ripples). As I remember from the anime, all I need to do is to be creative with it.

    It can extend my youth, can heal me, and other many tricks, and even strengthen my body. I may become stronger than an average person with an average strengthening Quirk.

    Jumping to my way home back, I started to get hang on how to land, and how much strength I can put in my feet.

    The Star Platinum was crazily strong that he can throw a heavy tower''s peak tens of meters high in the sky. So, let alone my light teen body. I had to be careful or I may end up between the clouds.

    Very soon, I reached my home, and I took a bath as soon as I did.

    Standing on the top of the bathtub, I closed my eyes and started to focus on my breaths, all over again.

    This time, I decided to go to the school hero to play. Maybe pick up some heroines, IDK, their wearing and charm are better than the teachers in public schools.

    Anyway, pushing all of the ideas to the side. I needed to learn how to use this. It can heal me, and do something cool if my idea worked.

    "Haa¡­"

    After a few hours, I was so focused. I was so focused that I forgot the surrounding around me.

    From breathing in and out, I could feel it.

    From my lungs and to the blood visuals, and finally to muscles and the skin. Energy like electricity I felt dancing around me.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw it: ripples dancing on the water. They were ruining my reflection that made my hair goes up against gravity.

    I lifted my hand and could feel it running, like yellow sparks.

    *Tzz* *Tzz*

    But then it stopped. I couldn''t control it to go there. Well, in the anime, it shows that one needs an immense talent and years of training to master fighting with that.

    However, I was happy with the progress. As I could call it now and feel it. With time, I''ll be able to use it at will.

    I didn''t know why I had this motivation to become strong. Maybe I''m bored. Or, maybe, the idea of the sinful heroic adventures tempted me. I don''t know, but I''ll just follow the voice of my need.

    "Oh, shit, my application,"

    I remembered that I still have to write an application to UA School.

    That what I spent the night doing. Writing some boring stuff about how I want to join the hero program. Luckily, there was someone who shared the application in the internet, so I didn''t have to work much on it.

    And so, I slept early like usual. Funny thing, I felt strange when I saw the background of my phone, my hand on some nice hip, before sleeping. Let me just hope no wet dream.

    ***

    Walking down Mansutafu City, Midoriya Izuku was having his head hang down, not knowing why his life was like this.

    He knew how life was and that people were never equal.

    Ever since he was young and the doctors told him that he doesn''t have a quirk, he never gave up on his dream. But still, he kept his head up and didn''t stop dreaming.

    However, today he took the harshest blow to his heart. Today, he was almost caught by a villain who looked like mud with eyes. Luckily for him, All Might, number one hero was there to save him.

    His idol, number one hero, All Might, gave him these harsh words.

    ''You can''t become a hero.''

    As Midoriya was walking, he saw the heroes of this city standing around. Even Mt. Lady, and the tree guy, Kamui of The Wood, with another buffed hero.

    A huge crowd stood, looking at the fire, which was made by one villain.

    Izuku noticed the expression of the heroes. The heroin couldn''t come forward for the crowd on the ground. And the other didn''t seem to have much strength.

    Just what''s going on?

    All of the people were having their eyesight forward. He followed them and decided to see that.

    It was then to his surprise. The villain, which almost caught him later, was now having his friend¡­ ex-friend.

    ***

    After finishing my classes, I walked down the street. The kids who used to bother me didn''t stand in my way this time. All of them knew that I have a quirk and I can beat them to a pulp if someone dared to mess with me. Knowing my history, they started to avoid me, finally.

    As I walked, I noticed something from far. The same pretty soft flesh melons I took pics for yesterday and deleted it.

    What a good angle to see things. Well, it was hard not to notice from this distance.

    Mt. Lady was leaning on a building, with some heroes around.

    Feeling curious, I covered my feet with my Stand''s and crossed some ten meters with each jump.

    I had to be careful of how much I put strength in my leg. I didn''t want to lose control and get lost.

    Very soon, I stopped in the middle of the crowd.

    I noticed a short green-haired kid, looking forward. His face was showing hesitation, his body was shaking.

    The heroes such as Kamui and Mt. Lady were standing around the people, to protect them for any lash.

    As I looked forward, I saw a car burning, a blond kid with explosive hair covered with what seemed like to be, a green living jelly or green mud, I couldn''t tell exactly. But I could tell that a quirk user was trying to get inside that teen with blond hair.

    I stared forward, between the teenager and the heroes. The heroes seemed to be hesitating to step in, one of them couldn''t just get between the people.

    I think there is something wrong with the crowd''s heads.

    The heroes here seems to be held back by two things. First, the safety of the kid, and second, the safety of the civilians. For if one of the heroes fought here, people would take damage.

    Despite this being obvious, the crowd just kept staring forward and didn''t move away.

    I rubbed my chin, as I thought about it while looking at the villain trying to invade the Blondie''s mouth. Star Platinum should be more precise than a surgeon, and way faster than a bullet.

    Usually, I wouldn''t bother myself to step in, but it felt like I would have a bad taste if I let him die. I don''t know, I saw such scenes in the movies and I didn''t want to have another headache to deal with.

    "What a pain~"

    And so, I pushed the crowd around me and walked forward.

    "Lee, come back here." I heard Mt, lady calling. Well, she seems to remember me.

    I didn''t reply or stop. Star Platinum floating around me, I walked forward slowly.

    Suddenly, the green-haired kid busted into a run toward the villain. Interesting, he didn''t look like a hero. Yet, he was yelling and running forward.

 Chapter 7 - Chapter7: All Might

    As I walked forward, I could recognise the villain upon a closer look.

    I believe that I had heard someone talks about him in my class. It was easy to remember, as he looks like a living green mud.

    His villain name describes his ability. Sludge Villain, whose ability is to turn into an unknown type of sludge.

    He was sadistic, selfish, and you know, your usual evil guy who you wants to watch out for.

    But, as I heard, his body could be contained, which gave me a plan to act, as I remembered one of my Stand''s uses.

    As the people were watching, standing the way of the heroes, the Sludge Villain was going to take over the blonde kid''s body.

    I kept walking forward, despite some hero yelling at me to go back; Mt. Lady was it. I had made my plan, and I needed to be careful.

    "Kachan!"

    The green-haired kid yelled in that name. I assumed then Katchan was supposed to be the kid with explosive blonde hair.

    The green-haired kid jumped, no fear shown in his eyes, and tried to grab the sludge. For a second, I thought he may have a good quirk to have the courage to react like this.

    I was wrong, he was the simplest type of human. No, he was rarer than that: quirkless.

    But still, I have to give him a thumb up for the courage ¨C or he was so loyal friend.

    "Katchan, I''ll save you."

    The green-haired kid just kept grabbing the dark green mud with his hand. The Blondie breathed for a brief, before murmuring, "Deku¡­"

    By this point, I was standing in front of them. I had grabbed my back bag and called my stand out of my body.

    "Brats¡­" the green mud materialised and made a near human-monster shape. He seemed to be angry, I could tell. "I''ll take you as a hostage as well."

    "Humph."

    The only reason I decided to step in was that I knew that my stand was the best type to do that.

    Sludge Villain was about to attack both Kachan and Deku ¨C as I heard their name.

    Luckily, for them, my stand can pass through hard and soft objects. Even if you throw flour in the air, you won''t even see its silhouette. It was just a spirit that can''t be touched and only can touch.

    The Sludge Villain didn''t seem to notice me.

    Star Platinum quickly put his hands inside the mud, without touching it actually, and only grabbed the collar of the two teens, who were in my age.

    With great strength, he grabbed the two of them and threw them back, out of the mud.

    Sludge Villain realised that he only bit the dust.

    With an angry face, he glared at me and grumbled,

    "you¡­"

    I was the only possible hostage now.

    Trust me, looking at such human, no, a monster with such shape, wasn''t the nicest thing your eyes my fell at.

    "Come back!"

    I heard someone yelling at me, from the other side. I was the only person who kept the heroes away from interfering, as the two kids landed in front of them.

    "I guess you aren''t bad, you can do the job."

    The villain gave me a hatred look, as I made him delay his plans of escaping. He thought that I was the only available hostage. And because I was a teenager, he thought that I would do the job.

    "Let''s see about that."

    In the other people''s eyes, a water bottle floated out of my back bag. But in fact, Star Platinum was holding it.

    "Regret later, kid!"

    He screamed, his red eyes vanished, and he turned into a complete mud, heading toward my direction. It seemed that he was aiming for my mouth. Maybe he can control my body afterwards he enters.

    But that only was a dream, I knew.

    "Humph,"

    I put my hands in my pockets and mocked him for not seeing Star Platinum in front of me, standing like a guardian.

    One of the abilities of Star Platinum was super breathing. I remembered from the show that he had sucked an entire gas Stand.

    Star Platinum opened his jaw slightly and began to inhale.

    I could feel that the fire, and even the air in front of me, was sucked, to the mouth of Star Platinum like it was a black hole.

    The green sludge was so light and was getting inside the stomach of my Star Platinum. But it seemed that Star Platinum has no limits of how much he can inhale. The Sludge villain was absorbed completely inside his stomach.

    That was something only I could see. My stand''s stomach didn''t seems to get larger or anything like that. I could tell that he compressed it inside it. Not only the muscles of the stands were incredibly strong, but his inside as well.

    The people around me had an amazed expression on their faces. In their eyes, it seemed that the green mud was getting compressed to a small

    ''Now gently, spit him.''

    Hearing my command, the Stand opened the bottle and spat the compressed mud inside it, before closing it.

    I grabbed the bottle with my hand and looked inside it. Green mud-filled it, and two little red eyes were staring at me. Only I did was smirking.

    "Not so tough anymore, are ya," I said.

    Lucky for me, I had the advantage of guys like him. The Sludge Villain couldn''t reply at me.

    Nodding with my head, I close my back bag and went back to the people, who were about to clap¡­

    Only if I didn''t see him.

    A tall man, like 220 cm was standing. His muscles were so big that it seemed to have muscles on their own. His facial features were deep, with his eyes almost black with blue pupils.

    Number One hero, All Might, was standing there, walking forward toward me.

    The crowd suddenly started to have stars in their eyes as they looked at the number one hero of this world, aka, the Symbol of Peace.

    "Kiddo." He said, extending his hand and taking the bottle from me. I only handed it. "You have no idea how much thanks I owe you."

    "Nothing at all," that was what I said. I didn''t want to be rude and walk past him. I may turn into a public enemy if I did that.

    What happened next shocked me, honestly. Why did he bow his head? It was a Japanese gesture to express apology or gratitude. He then patted me and said, "You should smile more often."

    I didn''t smile, I didn''t cheer up and only said, "What an ordeal. I''m not even a hero, so why would I."

    I didn''t feel like smiling, so why would I. Okay, I may understand that he wanted the people around to feel more secure. But, the fact that they, like idiots, stood in the way of professional heroes and didn''t make them the way, pissed me off a bit. Like even Mt. Lady couldn''t step in because of them.

    I think they don''t deserve to get smiles. Not from me anyway.

    "Hahaha. Well, we should fix that."

    All might took a step back at first, into a laugh. I guess he didn''t think that someone may have such reaction when seeing him.

    "Hey, don''t touch my cheeks."

    "Come on, Kiddo, smile."

    All Might tried to grab my cheeks, but I dodged.

    I hated it when a guy touches my face. I only find it as a provoking move ¨C something instinct I got from school.

    "All Might, give up, I''m his favourite heroin."

    I smelled that someone was trying to steal the lights, again. Mt. Lady stepped in and smiled in front of the cameras while stepping inside and taking pics with me and All Might.

    Still, I couldn''t say anything, as I told her she was my favourite heroine when I took pics for her butt secretly ¨C what a wast for good money that I deleted them.

    I just wrapped my arm around her waist for a pic.

    "Don''t go too far, Lee Kiddo."

    The blonde heroine whispered as my hands stopped on her waist.

    "I''m not planning for anything."

    "Like I forgot that your hand didn''t slip the last time."

    She just forced a smile, as the last time I had taken a pic, I may have accidentally touched her rear¡­ was it accident though.

    "Sorry, you''re too pretty that I don''t know what I did around you.."

    I whispered back, knowing that she can''t do anything in front of the camera.

    Heroes here needs to keep public picture good. You can actually

    "hehe, I know I''m pretty."

    Out of the expected, she just laughed and slapped my back.

    Sighing, I turned to the cameramen

    "Okay guys, If you want my pics, you have to buy it."

    Remembering that I may need some extra to spend, I stepped forward to the cameras. Still, most of them were focused on All Might.

    "Sorry, I don''t hear you."

    "it''s too crowded, what did he say."

    I only paused for a moment before sighing. Cheap bastards. I''m sure they heard me.

    Star Platinum appeared in front of me, and I nodded at him. His hand just took the memory card from their cameras without realising.

    I''ll sell those pics to someone who would pay.

    I and All Might exchange glances.

    "Good Job Kiddo." He then looked at the bottle in my hand which contained the villain.

    I threw it at him and he caught it.

    "I need to go,"

    "Me too. I have to deliver this guy."

    I then made my way out of the crowd.

    Suddenly, I heard blonde kid, Kachan I think, calling me to wait.

    "Stop. You."

    He seemed to be had done from getting praise from the other professional heroes ¨C for holding himself ¨C and finished scolding his friend, Deku, who tried to save him. Now he headed for me.

    Man, I can tell you, this kid, his posture, his way of walking, reminded me of the people I used to hit with a bat in the head.

    Despite my hand feeling good, from flirting with beauty, of course, my mood wasn''t good enough to tolerate people.

    "Hey, bastard! Do you think you can just get away after throwing me in the air like that! That was scary you bastard!"

    Blinking twice, I didn''t expect Kachan to bust in anger like that. Did I throw him too much?

    "You bastard! I''ll thank you just this once. But I was fine on my own."

    "Don''t call me bastard, bastard."

    I seemed to feel somehow, pissed off.

    "Tsk," the blonde kid finally calmed, "I own you one, Basta¡ª"

    "Just shut up."

    Before he could say his word, Star Platinum was standing behind to him. He lifted him and threw him to the grass field, letting him fall on his butt, far away.

    I then turned my back and left. Kachan or whosoever, I felt him exploding in anger behind me; I didn''t care enough to glance back at him.

    "What to expect? kids who think themselves badass."

    I didn''t want to stay here any longer, so I ordered a taxi and left. I have a few pics to sell.

 Chapter 8 - 8: UA High School

    More than nine months had passed since ever that incident with the Sludge Villain. I guess it was February now.

    During this period, I had spent time as usual. Except that Julia, my mom, came to visit me for a couple of days before leaving. We had some talk about my ''Aura'' quirk, spent some time, and then she left again, leaving the allowance of this month here. The good thing was, I would go to leave this country in my third year after high school, that if I completed it.

    The rest of the days were like, going to public middle school, having to sit on my ass for a long, before going home again.

    My school life had changed after I got my Stand. No one is messing with me now since all they thought I have a Quirk now. I was starting to feel bored. I mean, after years of fighting against classmates with quirks, I was used to it that I felt the emptiness.

    Anyway, after school, I would go to my apartment and play card games with the neighbours. They were good people, who knew how to bluff.

    After these peaceful events, I''d go inside my apartment and train how to control the ripples.

    It was very hard to master since I didn''t have a teacher to teach me. Producing these ripples and making them

    I can now do some tricks such us exploding the bottles, and standing on the water.

    What attracted my interests about this energy to train it, was that it can delay ageing, and strengthen the body. But still, I have to breathe to use it. Not to mention, you can transfer the shockwave of your attack through Hamon. It can be a good solution to extend the range of the attacks of Star Platinum.

    It was February and I think it was that time of year.

    The students in my age would start to choose the high school they would like to attend, and which departments, such as Heroes class, Public Education class, and Support Class.

    Most of them want to become horoes, that in case they had a quirk, and a good one.

    All have their reason to be heroes. One is just too good of a person and got affected by the TV. Money is a good purpose as well. Fame can be also a good one, Mt Lady seemed to care of her picture. Another maybe someone who hates villains. And of course, the guy who wants to be popular with girls.

    I just want to avoid the Japanese High School, and have fun wasting time there.

    Studying for real was a real hell. And here in Japan, you study for six days a week. That''s a crime itself.

    At this early morning, I was standing in my apartment, in the bathtub.

    "Ha~"

    I was breathing. I could feel the ripples through my blood flow. They were visible on the water I was standing at.

    Very soon, I could stand up, on the water''s surface; my feet were like some 20 centimetres deep.

    I could walk on the water, but not for a long time. Not to mention how hard it was to run on them, even with the Ripple Energy.

    Very soon I got off the tube and commanded Star Platinum to bring me the towel, and then I changed my clothes. Of course, I only extended my hands and let it do the job.

    If it were up to me, I would name my Stand, Alfred ¨C from Batman from my original world.

    (Alfred: the butler of Batman)

    God, I love this Stand. My life is so much better with him. He cleans, cook, serve me the tea, and wash the dishes.

    He never complains.

    Jokes aside, at this month, my progress with my Stand was much faster. The more I use it, the more I''m getting used to it. Now, I easily can cover myself with Star Platinum and jump precisely, without worrying on falling or getting to the wrong spot.

    As I was checking my mail, I noticed a letter with the UA logo. Picking it up, I started reading.

    [Dear Lee Angel. We have looked through the Police Chef of Matsufa recommendation about you, plus Mt. Lady''s.

    We would like to see how you are applying your quirk.

    We would like from you to know that you can come to take the public entering test¡­]

    I realised that as I read the rest of the letter, that they want me to pass their test with the others.

    Wait, did that woman recommend me. Did she say something bad or good, I don''t know.

    I yawned as I picked up my phone and checked up the news. Star Platinum was lifting the letter for me.

    Shouldn''t I pass that, since I had captured Sludge Villain? But again, they may think that I just have a natural advantage at him. Not all villains are made of mud.

    Anyway, let me check the date.

    ''Ow¡­''

    I opened my eyes widely when I saw it. 26th February, which happened to be the same day as the test.

    I yawned quickly and made the Stand make me breakfast. It was so precise that it can copy a professional chef. Don''t blame me for treating such Stand like this. I didn''t choose the power, it chose me. So it should take responsibility. With great power comes great responsibility.

    Leaving my house, I was debating if I should make it there jumping or going by taxi.

    But I ended up taking the latter as my choice. Very soon, I reached the entrance of the U.A, with the letter in my hand, as it was required for me to get in.

    Man, I had to stop and walk, as the traffic was so high. Many cars were parked around me.

    Believe me, I was surprised when my sight was hit by the far crowd. As it seems, many people here want to enrol at number one heroic academy, and they are here to take the test.

    I couldn''t help but to lower my head and sigh.

    Today is going to be a busy day. Whatever, I push anyone trying to stand in my way. Behind the crowd was the building of UA School.

    It was the first time for me to see it in person, and it was amazing. It looked more like a university than a high school. But it wasn''t out of the expected, as you can just imagine how much they are making. I knew that for that I''m a son of a hero as well, and she makes good living.

    From this far, I could tell, UA had a very big field, with high buildings.

    I joined the crowd, and I was taken inside with the rest of them. I was suddenly, felt, that some eyes were on me. Name it what you want, but I swear that I just felt it. Maybe it was a secondary effect from learning how to use the ripples.

    I turned my head and my eyes met a blonde teenage with explosive hair and red eyes.

    I recognised him as the teen who I had saved, and he had thanked me in a rude way, so, I told him you are welcome, in a more rude way ¨C I threw him away.

    When our eyes met, he just scoffed and turned his head. I just sighed. What a headache.

    The next person was the green-haired kid. He looked to be shy, as I saw him standing next to a girl. He was shaking, without realising, and looked nervous. I didn''t know why I chuckled, but I found it funny. If it were me, I may just let my hand around her waist, and ask for a date. But I guess I wouldn''t as she was too short for my taste.

    If I wasn''t wrong, his name, or nickname, should be Deku. It was easy to remember since it was pronounced like, you know, the name of our lovely little brothers.

    Anyway, he just bowed slightly and entered.

    "Oh my, aren''t you that person,"

    I turned my head and saw a guy approaching me. He was a young man of an average height, 170 cm, blonde slick hair, purple eyes and white pupils.

    "Arent'' you the guy who I saw with All Might. Month ago, I read an article, Sludge Villian incident."

    He stopped and made a friendly smile.

    "Ah, I am."

    Yes, it was something that had caused an uproar in my neighbour, raised my subscribers at a Japanese social website. It had taken me some time to regain peace again. But some people would just remember.

    "Neito Momoma," said he as he extended his hand toward me, looking for a handshake.

    I just wanted to make it quick and sent him away, so I extended my hand.

    I didn''t know why, but a creepy smile was drawn at his face as I gave my hand.

    "Nice to meet you," I said.

    Suddenly, his facial expression froze as he stared at me in disbelief. "What the heck¡­" *Cough*

    Neito regained his calm demeanour and shook my hand with a smile, "May I know, such a future hero like yourself, what kind of quirks you have to step inside such dangerous situations."

    The change in the facial expression made me feel like there was something fishy around. But there were too many possibilities. Probably I shook him with Hamon without realising. He can be a journalist with a plan. Or, worse¡­ he can be a gay stalker.

    "Something spirutal," I half-closed my eyes, a frown appeared on my face.

    I tried to pull my hand back, but he held it and kept rubbing it.

    "Leave my hand! Now."

    Star Platinum was just getting out of me, ready to send the kid away.

    He had left my hand when I heard a knocking sound.

    Behind Neito was a girl with mid-height, around 166cm tall.

    She had big teal eyes, fairy skin, a long orange hair that she wore in a ponytail in the left side of her head with three bangs on her forehead, a slim built, a perky huge chest that she can be proud of.

    Well, she looked more mature and pretty, than a high-school student. Maybe I''ll ask for a date a year later. Who knows?

    Neito was bowing down with her hand on the back of his head.

    "Just leave me, there is something strange about thi¡ª"

    He was trying to say something. All it earned him was another hit at his head.

    I stared strangely at the situation.

    My only idea was, ''what the¡­; is this high school or middle school test.''

    The girl just looked at me and forced a smile.

    "Hey, my name is Itsuka Kendo; I apologize for my friend''s behaviour here. His personality sometimes can be out of control."

    Neito struggled and tried to say something before getting a knock on his head.

    I only opened my jaw a bit, wondering how Neito can keep his face''s water when he is getting scolded publicly.

    "Nice to meet you; Lee Angel." I nodded and faked a cough.

    "Thanks of understanding," she said, "hope you get a good score at your test."

    "Yes, you too."

    "Well, I have to leave."

    Itsuka said, pushing Neito away.

    I let a very deep sigh as I made my way with the crowd. ''These people!''

    I then entered the building and went with the others. As the UA staff were gathering us to one big hall.

 Chapter 9 - Chapter9: The Test

    I and the crowd were taken to a big hall. Taking my seat next to a random person, I stared forward.

    There was a guy, who was quite famous for being a hero. Someone whose ability is about voice. He was known as Voice Hero: Present Mic.

    Neito Momoma was staring at my direction, with kind of glare that made raise my eyebrows in suspicion. He doesn''t sound like a fanboy or something. Yet his glare is suspicious¡­ he could recognise me at the entrance. I didn''t know what his intentions are.

    Making eye contact with him, I furrowed my eyebrows, until he turned his head.

    Geez, that was creepy.

    Very soon, Present Mic bellow started to talk to us.

    Talking with a mixed Japanese English, He was using his ability to make it sound like you are attending a football match with a commentary around.

    He welcomed us, made some introduction to a speech. I could feel the nervousness and the excitement in the people around me. No one was calm, except maybe two or three people.

    Then, there was a written test. Picking up the pencil, I started to gather my courage. Come on, it''s just a high school test; nothing big.

    "Okayu~! Take your pencils up!"

    After taking the exam papers, some people placed other papers in front of us

    Present Mic gestured with his hand as he pointed to the given papers.

    Looking at the papers, there was some pixel representation of robots. Present Mike explained how each one of them is different and has a different value of the score, from one to three.

    The students with weaker quirks would, of course, aim to the weaker robots, as they are easier to fight. The ones with more confidence would pick up on the stronger ones.

    "The last one¡­" Mike pointed to the last robot type.

    No one knew his size, or strength or real shape, except the outline, since we saw all but the pixel shape.

    "Gives 0 points."

    All call it Zero Pointer.

    There were some upset roars.

    "What a pain" I just sighed.

    "Okay!" Mike was the only excited one, "Ready¡­Go!"

    All of us then got the number of the group we would participate at. All of these crowd should be divided, I guess.

    -x-X-x-

    The crowd was taken to a big opened space.

    The test ground wasn''t something they expected to look like this; as it was expected to be some big white hall with robots appearing.

    But here, it was just a big false city, with streets and buildings all over.

    At the closed gates, all of the teenagers were standing in lines, like they were about to participate in a marathon or a sprint.

    There were many cities like this, near each other. Each one has a crowd waiting for the gates to open the moment Mic tell them to go.

    Neito Momoma glared at Lee''s direction.

    What a stroke of luck, he and that person were in the same group.

    But still, the worse part was that his classmate, Itsuka, was here.

    "I still don''t understand," Momoma murmured.

    *Dang*

    He felt a fist like a hummer hitting him at the back of his head. It was seriously painful.

    Turning around, he saw Itsuka glaring at him.

    "Focus, stop being creepy."

    Neito didn''t overreact and looked at his friend, Itsuka, before looking at Lee''s back.

    "Something is wrong with him."

    Itsuka looked at Lee''s back. He was just having his hands inside his pocket while looking around. He was a good looking person and wasn''t a guy you would suspect for being creepy.

    "What do you mean? Are you jealous or what."

    Neito frowned.

    "His quirk¡­"

    Neito hesitated.

    He, of all the people, had the ability to copy the quirk of the people he touches.

    He was a person who had the habit to follow the rise of new heroes and looking through their abilities.

    Almost a month ago, he had read an article about Lee, as he saw him taking pics wit Mt Lady and, most importantly, All Might

    The article''s title was, [All Might thank a young man for helping to save two students capturing Sludge villain]

    Most of the people paid attention to All Might''s humbleness while others paid attention to the curves of the heroin.

    Neito was more interested in the quirk of the guy, as he can never believe everything they say in the news. As he had looked at the guy''s profile online, nothing there more than some pics.

    "It''s like he doesn''t have one," Neito said. "His quirk, I can''t feel it. Is he quirkless."

    "You are kidding, right?" Itsuka looked at Lee again. "Maybe something is wrong with your power. He surely has a quirk. No one in their right mind comes to such test with no quirk."

    Only an insane person, or someone with a death wish, would participate in a test against the robots without having a quirk.

    Lee didn''t look like a crazy person.

    "My ability never get wrong. I''m just confused." Neito bit his nail.

    Usually, whenever he copy a quirk, his ability tells him, and he would know how to use it.

    But, not this time.

    It felt like he had touched a normal human.

    "That''s!" Itsuka was wondering if Neito was just messing with her, just to get back on her for the hits she gave him.

    But suddenly, she felt a touch on her shoulder.

    "Thanks for the quirk, by the way." Reaching with his hand, he touched Itsuka on the shoulder. He made a laughing face and walked forward, "I guess I''ll figure that later."

    She humped at him, her fist grew bigger, but he was walking forward

    Very soon, Mic yelled for every to start. The gates got opened in each test location.

    The teenagers started to run all over the test field.

    ***

    The moment the gates were opened, and I saw the empty city in front of me, I noticed that the others started to run forward like they were in a marathon.

    I walked slowly, and I did notice the boy and the girl from early passing by me. Neito looked at me before running forward.

    Apparently, no robots were presented here, and that''s why everyone seemed anxious to look for robots.

    There was a limited number of them, and we have to look for them. Not to mention, only those with the best scores are accepted.

    My hand still in my pocket, I knew that I have to look for robots as well. I guess the fact that the 3 meters range of my Star Platinum would make it troublesome.

    I noticed at that moment that Neito whispered, "good luck," before continuing his run, Itsuka gave me the same look.

    What''s with that look? It''s not like they think I''m quirkless or what.

    Whatever, the moment the crowd got away from me, I called star platinum and shielded my legs'' with the Stand''s. Looking around, I saw the highest building, I guess 10 stories high. Squatting, I jumped with my stand and landed there easily. Lucky for me, my ability allowed me to be very precise.

    Looking down, I noticed that the robots were getting attacked by the rest of the quirk users. They were like ants who found a bunch of sugars. Nothing is left.

    Damn, I have to move. Even with my stand, these hungry teens may leave me nothing.

    Looking around, I think I reached an idea.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Zero Pointer

    The future heroes turned into predators in the test field. They were chasing the robots in crazy amounts.

    Not only the robots were suitable for kids taste, but they were far, and they hid very well.

    One needed to make an extra effort, for a close-range user like me.

    I was sitting at the top of the building. Staring down, I had realised that I needed to do something quickly, or these hungry teens would leave nothing to me.

    "Ora."

    I made Star Platinum go a bit far from my spot and punch the ground softly, enough for me not to sink in when he destroys the roof.

    Picking up the rocks with his hands, I looked down a rock in my hand.

    "Star Platinum, let''s go."

    "Ora."

    Star Platinum lifted the rock and shot it forward, making it move faster than a bullet. The rock hit a robot who was just about to get destroyed by a girl with a big fist, really that big.

    *Bang*

    Kill steal was something I was planning to do at this moment. And I knew that it would count to my score since everything we did was being recorded by cameras.

    Star Platinum started picking up rocks and throwing them like crazy. With his precision, he was like a sniper.

    Me, I held a rock for my own.

    Taking a deep breath, I could feel the ripples moving from my lungs to my blood flow, and finally the hand. The rock stick up to my palm, as ripples, like sparks,, covered it and didn''t fall when I opened my hand and aimed forward, to the ground.

    Although I didn''t have someone to teach me how to use this energy, I knew that every martial art had a founder. I can always recreate something I saw from the anime.

    Exhaling, I changed the amount and the ripple type, and the rock suddenly flew down and destroyed a robots'' arm. Damn, I almost got it.

    I looked to the left to see my best butler¡ªa friend for now.

    "Ora¡­Ora¡­"

    Star Platinum was shooting things like crazy. He never missed despite how far the robots were.

    The students down seemed to look in my direction before snorting. I was destroying their share, I know.

    Okay, now I need to wait for someone to drag another robot for me.

    My score, for now, I believe that it surpassed 50. I lost count when I had just let the Stand do the job.

    Looking at my feet, I know that the building may not take more hits, and that score must be good for now.

    I looked down to see the creepy Neito, who was walking around and touching people.

    I opened my jaw as I saw his quirk changing each time he touches a new person.

    ''That''s why he was acting like that around me.''

    I just realised what was his ability, and why he was freaked out when we handshake.

    I also realised why he tried to shake my hand and asked about my quirk¡­ before that girl punch him in the head.

    ''Stand isn''t a quirk that can be copied.''

    I realised something and rubbed my chin.

    It may be a good thing if I ever deal with a villain that can stop quirks, copy them, or someone like All for One, who was the most infamous villain in his era with his ability to steal quirks.

    Star Platinum is not a quirk. But a realisation of one''s spiritual energy. Now I feel good that I had called it Aura, as I can use it to catch people off guard.

    There was something else I wanted to know. Did that Momoma Neito found out something about my Stand, or for being quirkless?

    I need to keep him shut with some bullshit.

    Should I say it''s a secondary quirk? I don''t need a stalker in my life, so I have just to push him away.

    Jumping down, Star Platinum held my shoulder and planted his other fist in the building, letting me slid slowly until I reached the ground.

    Looking at how the robots are being chased, I gave a thumb up, these kids are acting like madmen as they were still looking for the robots.

    Here he is, Neito, destroying a robot with a quirk he just stole.

    Surprising him, I made a high jump and landed on the robot''s head as he was about to destroy it.

    Meito only saw me sitting on the robot, which was getting destroyed easily without moving my hand.

    He stared at me with disbelief.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked looking at his eyes, "You were staring at me for a long time that I doubted your s.e.x.u.a.lity."

    Meito didn''t reply on my mocking remark, and, instead, he asked, "You have a quirk! What''s your problem?"

    "I''m the one to ask, you are to answer." I landed off the junkyard. "And yes, why don''t you think I have a quirk."

    "What is it?"

    "Why should I tell you." I didn''t answer and kept silent. " Do you want to copy it?"

    I said, offering my hand as I landed from the remains of the destroyed robot.

    I could see him flinching and taking a step back in fear of me. I was just resisting the urge to chuckle when I saw his lips twitching, he was hesitating.

    "Is that so?" he asked, as he realised that I knew about his ability. "your quirk is something that I can''t see."

    I just nodded, and his glare seemed to have hate, jealousy, in it now.

    "There is no way for a quirk to exist like that." He said, "Are you modified human¡­ or a robot?"

    "What a pain!" I almost fell¡­ but still, good thinking. "Not really, your quirk is just inferior. Had people like you being all that capable, we would have more All Might, Don''t annoy me because you are lacking."

    Using common sense, I was bullshiting as felt a robot approaching me from behind it. Though, my answer seemed to shake his self-confidence. Everyone saw it flying away when it got 3 meters near me. Then, the next second, it flew back. Three more scores to me.

    "What are you doing, your time is limited, go and catch them."

    Before Neito says what he wanted to say, the same redheaded girl from earlier, appeared behind and yelled at him.

    She then apologized for her freaky friend. I found it cute that she acts like that. Neito quicly ran as the time was running from him.

    "Is he always a stalker," I asked, had to be careful around that type of guy.

    "No," Itsuka shook her head, "but he can be extremely annoying, trolling. Still, a good kid."

    I just nodded. "Your hand?" I noticed that her fist was big, like seriously almost her size.

    "Yes, My quirk, Big Fist," she looked around to one robot and punched him that it broke in one hit. "You?"

    "Aura. Something about auras, if you know that."

    I shrugged my shoulder, a rock floated next to me and hit a far robot. I almost heard someone complains about that.

    "like the ones from Western Fantasy."

    "Yep,"

    "By the way, what''s your name." she asked casually." I believe that I only introduced myself."

    "Lee Angel," I said while counting how much score I have in my head.

    Ok, I lost count for sure.

    "You are foreign?"

    My family name wasn''t so Japanese.

    "Half Japanese. You can say." I nodded as I turned my head, trying to look for something.

    "Mm¡­ I see."

    She just nodded before getting into a run position.

    But then she, just like everyone in the streets, stopped.

    *BAM*

    The loud booming sound could be heard.

    The ground beneath our legs was shaking, and the buildings were pushed aside when we heard giant wheels approaching us. As I lifted my head, I saw a giant shadow getting near; it was like 10 meters tall, not the biggest I saw far, and it destroying each building on its way.

    Zero Pointer had appeared.

    I frowned; it was the robot with zero points and it was pointless to fight him; that what a kid would think.

    From another perspective, it maybe is a chance to gain some eyes on you, a momentum. After all, this is a test.

    Would you do something about a strong villain, when you wouldn''t get something? I guess that what they tried to find out by sending Zero Pointer.

    The kids around started to run away. No one seemed to want to risk here.

    Suddenly, I noticed a piece of the building was flying toward us, it was big, enough to cover half of my apartment, and heading toward me.

    I didn''t think that I have to fly, as I can punch it with Star Platinum, that only If I was the only one here. Itsuka next to me seemed to shake for a bit and had a wary expression as she looked at the shadow.

    Her fist became big again and she was ready to punch. But such hard and heavy material would cause injuries, without counting the shockwave.

    "What a pain!"

    I sighed as I walked forward, wrapped my hand around her waist, and said, "Don''t get it wrong, I''m not asking for a date."

    Sure, I may ask for one in another occasion. She was cute, for sure. But I didn''t want her to have the wrong idea.

    She seemed to be distracted as she looked my direction, in disbelief with wide-opened eyes. "What are you doing!"

    Before she could complete her words, I jumped back with the stand, three meters up, and twenty wide, before letting her, staring at me with her green eyes.

    "You''re welcome," I said before I take my hand back.

    "Hey, I didn''t ask for your help." She screamed, her cheeks seemed to be red from frustration and lifted her fist. "I could do it on my own."

    "No need for a lady to dirty her hands."

    I just wanted to shut her up for any reason.

    Pausing for a brief, after making small eye contact, Itsuka just turned her head and said, "fine, if that was your intention."

    I then looked back at the robot approaching.

    It was the biggest and strongest of them so far.

    I can beat it for sure.

    Everyone was running away from the green metal giant, but I just walked forward, as I was inspired by a plan.

    Robots are made of wires after all, and I don''t think they have AI.

 Chapter 11

    As everyone was escaping from the giant robot, one competitor didn''t. After putting some girl in a heroic way (that''s what heroes do), he went forward to the robot.

    The students, who just ran and stood from a safe distance, turned back and looked at that one tall teenage, with jet black hair. Unlike most of the people who wore proper clothes for fighting, he was just wearing casually.

    "Hey, move away."

    One of them yelled at Lee.

    "There is no point of fighting that."

    The others tried to tell him to go back, but he just faced the big robot.

    At the watching room, where the principal of UA and other teachers were watching, everything was being recorded.

    All Might rubbed his chin.

    "How bad, no one wants to fight." Said the principal, who happened to be a humanoid white mouse.

    "Well, only one person likes to present himself."

    All Might said, but someone could notice the pride in his face, "What makes heroes are the qualities that allow them to deal with the bad circ.u.mstances."

    "Despite your interest in that kid in Support Department test," the principal looked back at All Might, who was skinny now, raising his eyebrow. "You seems to be about to choose him yet."

    "Well, seems I''m confused," All Might said, "I want to test someone more."

    "Let''s just and watch. What a shame, no one destroyed that robot, or stood facing it."

    "I wouldn''t be sure of that." One teacher, a sleepy one, pointed to one screen.

    "Oh, him." All Might all of the sudden looked at the screen at the back, along with the others.

    "Is he the one that interests you?" The principal said. He didn''t raise his voice and only talked in a shady way.

    "I still don''t know his personality well," All Might said, "but, at least, he stepped in the incident without hesitation, yet, he didn''t seem to be in rush, and didn''t seem to be interested in cameras when people surrounded him."

    "What a downside. A hero shouldn''t just save people, but also make them feel save."

    "My Goodness, he isn''t pro, besides, he reacted." All Might said.

    He could recognize Lee, who did him a great favour without realising. Had All Might force himself to appear to deal with that Sludge Villain, he would become less available and his injury would become worse? Luckily, Lee was there. For that one favour, more people can be saved by the number one hero, before he retires completely.

    The principal picked up some papers, "Is he alright, his quirk seems just to be ''Aura'', a close-range quirk¡­The Police Chief had recommended him, for having to deal with a robbery alone. All of the robbers are now in hospital and doesn''t seem they would wake up, or walk again."

    The other teachers paid more attention once they heard the principal.

    Someone with a quirk that powerful, and didn''t awaken it from a long time. Some potentials are there.

    "Let''s just observe and see."

    The other teachers, Aka heroes, just nodded.

    ***

    I just thought that others must misunderstand something. This was a hero test. Even if a strong villain gives a zero point, you shouldn''t let them go.

    It''s called a test, not scoring points, for a reason.

    *Grrr*

    I could hear its growl as its wheels were spinning toward my direction.

    Something this big would be annoying to deal with, especially with my close range, as I have to get closer to it. But I wasn''t that worried, I had dealt with bigger.

    And the Stand is stronger for sure.

    Besides, this is a robot and not a smart one with AI. I''m pretty sure that as long as I can mess with wires, it would stop.

    But first, I have to get to the range.

    Putting strength into my legs, I jumped and landed on one building that was a bit higher than the robot.

    The metal giant seemed to turn his head in my direction.

    I was waiting for his fist to come to my direction so I would send my Stand to blow it to junk.

    Star Platinum is a Stand, and Stand can be only harmed by another Stand user. No way would that thing harm it. All I have to do is to destroy anything coming to my range.

    But, instead of aiming at me, Zero Pointer aimed at the middle of the building and swept its arm, cutting it in half.

    My balance was broken all of the sudden and the ground started to move. The part I was above bent down until it was face to face with the robot.

    My heart suddenly started beating faster as I tried to hold for something. My breaths became fast. But because of the Hamon training, I could keep myself calm.

    The people bellow all stopped and looked at my direction.

    I swear that I almost could hear someone yelling at my name. But I think it must be the noise.

    "Ora," I yelled, this time, not Star Platinum. Cladding my legs with the Stand''s, I jumped forward, fast, but not so fast.

    "Ora."

    As I landed on its chest, Star Platinum opened his arms widely, sinking his hands inside its chest, before ripping a part of its armour. It was heavy for sure, more than some tons. Star Platinum lifted it easily and threw it up, to its face.

    The face of the robots was smashed for sure.

    The moment the robot seemed to pause, my Stand, had an ability like any other Stand from Jojo.

    It can bypass walls like a ghost since it''s a part of my spirutal power or whatever.

    Commanding my buddy to rip off the wires, Star Platinum entered inside the chest of the robot. I had a faint feeling of some of the wires touch in my hand.

    Then I felt them getting destroyed from inside.

    The robot has finally stopped, not making another move.

    *Tchk* *Tchk*

    But then, I felt the heat rising on the surface of the robot.

    Shit, I forgot. The first thing robots would do when you mess with their system is¡­ BOOM. Weird, other robots didn''t explode.

    Quickly, I placed my legs forward and I jumped back.

    *Boom* *Boom*

    A series of explosions was appearing at the robot, starting from its head and going down.

    As I saw the red fires approaching me, Star Platinum moved and floated in front. Crossing his arms, he stood there, like a shield.

    I was then pushed back, very fast with the strength of the jump, plus the momentum I gained from the explosion.

    I flew back until I reached another building.

    , Star Platinum was super-fast and shielded me with its body, as I was in the centre

    After hitting the building behind me, I landed on the ground, at my knees and hands, from a high distance.

    Anyone who sees me would think that I was injured, or that I had survived with luck.

    But my ideas were different, "how can they use such a dangerous thing to test teenagers."

    They lied to us, the biggest robot explodes.

    Still, I was fine. No major injuries.

    Except for some scratches and maybe damage from the shockwave.

    Breathing slightly, I sent my ripples to my scratches. They were fixed in a short time.

    That was one move I learned from Hamon uses.

    I looked forward to the robot that exploded completely and became a lifeless metal.

    The next time I deal with robots, I''ll just rip their heads and jump away. Or, I''ll just throw a big rock at them.

    "Lee, Are you okay?"

    An orange-haired girl, with green eyes, appeared in front of me and extended her hand to help me stand up. She was Itsuka, who seemed to be concerned.

    "I''m good."

    I stood up, placed my other hand on the back of my neck, and cracked my back.

    I could notice some people reacting with stunned expressions seeing my fine.

    After all, I flew off a robot, hit a building, and high distance I fell and stood at my feet like it was nothing.

    I wasn''t worried about internal damage, Ripples would be enough to heal that.

    "No one had said anything about exploding robots." I scratched my hair, there was some dust, "what a pain~"

    "hmm."

    "Why are you chuckling," I asked noticing that she chuckled.

    "You''re funny, you know that." She just chuckled and patted my back, "and Lee, I didn''t need help from earlier."

    I let a sigh. Although she looked feminine and pretty, she seemed to be the prideful type. I feared that she won''t let that go and would just keep bringing it.

    "What kind of hero would I be if I let a lady scratch her hand?"

    ''The one who won''t make an appearance in movies,'' I thought of an answer, as I patted her arm, and then walked past her, leaving her eyes wide open.

    We could hear Present Mic counting down, from far, announcing the test''s end.

    I was mentally tired, from this test, and I needed to take a break. Maybe going to the beach won''t be bad.

    "Well, thanks then,"

    I heard her voice from behind and raised my hand and waved it, then stared at Nieto who didn''t make eye contact this time. He seemed to think if his quirk is lacking or something; This silly trickster, thanks to him, I know that I don''t have any quirk.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Number One

    One week had passed quickly as I was waiting for the results from U.A.

    It was the early March now.

    I wasn''t worried about that. I think I had done a pretty much good job, despite only acting as a sniper. But whatever, unless the requirements of joining are harsh, like 70 points, then I''m fine.

    It was noon and I was having my usual routine. I was playing card games with neighbours, down the building. We were four people, two in college, and one is a single middle-aged man.

    "Well, I guess I win this time,"

    I smirked as I took the ch.i.p.s from everyone.

    "How did you just become better?"

    A young man asked.

    "Practise makes perfect."

    "Are you cheating?"

    The middle-aged man seemed to have sharp eyes.

    "How would I," I said, taking the cards and mixing them again "I''m sleeveless. Besides, I don''t have a quirk to see what is in your hand."

    We started another game.

    Star Platinum was floating around them, looking to their cards and using his hand to tell me what they have.

    I was just wining with rate 4-1, so I may not raise suspicion. Some times, 3-1.

    Too bad that I wasn''t older. If I were, I may have gone to the casino and start making living there.

    As time was flying, an old woman, came out of her house and said that the mails had arrived.

    We stopped playing games, and I went to see if I got a new letter.

    What a headache, they''re still using mail. I expected more from Japan in this world.

    Looking inside the box, there is one letter with the UA logo. Putting it inside my pocket, I went to my apartment and opened it.

    Looking inside it, I saw a few words and a token with a button. Reading it, I knew that I should press the button in a dark room.

    Shutting the windows, and after pressing it, a light flew from the token and made a holograph.

    "Kiddo. Are You Surprised, For I Am Here! "

    Came a voice that almost made me jump out of my seat.

    I immediately recognised the figure from one glance. Only a person who lived under a rock for the last years wouldn''t.

    I heard All Might voice as his picture started to move.

    Seeing him pausing for a second, I wasn''t sure if this is recorded or live thing.

    "Can you hear me?" I asked quietly.

    "One¡­two¡­three¡­"

    I heard a voice behind the screen. It was a record, now I see.

    All Might started talking while posing with his muscles. Damn, how can a person have such deep facial expressions and smile at the same time?

    All Might explained, "Apparently, we''ll see each other more often, since I became a teacher in U.A. High School. Your Teacher, Kiddo."

    That was some shocking news, to me and the other accepted students. After all, this was the number one here, Symbol of Peace. It would be a surprise to have a teacher like that.

    "Anyway, young hero." He said, "After your performance on taking Zero Pointer, and helping a classmate, you have gained additional points above your villains'' points, which happened to be 80¡­"

    I just nodded while looking at the hero, "You got the first place when it comes to scoring."

    The screen displayed a list of names.

    The number one of them was, of course, my name, written in Japanese letters. Except that my family name was translated to their language.

    It seems, with my rescuing points, plus the points which I got from destroying robots had gained me the advantage to get the first place.

    Of course, I wasn''t that serious about hunting robots.

    "Your journey had just started. Hope you go beyond your limits, PLuuuuso¡­."

    Before he could complete that sentence, I made Star Platinum shut the token.

    Okay, I got it; I''m a part of UA now. No need for those extras.

    "What an ordeal~"

    I thought for a second and remembered a couple of names.

    One of them, the only one, had got more villains points, but zero points when it came to rescuing points.

    "Who is Bakugo?"

    ***

    Katsuki Bakugo was inside his home, looking at the same letter, which was brought by his mom.

    "Oh, Brat! You better get the first place! You hear me brat!" She shouted at him, crossing her arms, letting her perky chest jiggle in anger

    "Just shut the hell up! Leave me alone!"

    "You shut the hell up! Brat!"

    His mother just yelled back and closed the door.

    Bakugo was already in a bad mood.

    The brat, Midoriya Izuku had already participated in the exam and was accepted.

    Although it was a different department, the nerd had taken the glory from Bakugo for being the first one from his school to go to UA.

    Geez, why doesn''t that kid just accept his place and stop acting weird?

    Just thinking about that was enough to piss him off again.

    Not to mention the other thing which angered him as well.

    The guy from the Sludge Villain accident was there as well. He had saved him.

    But then, the bastard looked down at him and threw him away, like Bakugo was some just dead weight.

    That pissed him off as well, and, despite the many months that had passed already, he still didn''t forget.

    Now, opening the letter, he was ready to see how he beat that guy, Lee, in the score.

    He wanted to look down at that black-haired young man.

    At least, it would satisfy him.

    With his mad rate of destroying robots, as he counted 100 scores, Bakugo was sure that he would get the number one.

    He opened the screen, saw another teacher, a hero as well, welcoming him.

    "Damn it."

    Bakugo cursed as soon as he saw his name in the second place.

    Lifting his head, he saw Lee''s name. He was second when it came to villain points. But, as it seems, he has a lot of rescuing points, adding that to his original score, Lee was number one, and by a fair margin from him.

    "That bastard!"

    Bakugo wanted to scream, but his mom''s voice brought him back to reality.

    "Shut the Hell up!"

    ***

    We had a fair amount of time to prepare for school. Of course, I spent it trying to improve my Ripples technique.

    It was now, the second week of April, and I had to go to UA, with my uniform and student card. I had got all that I need from them.

    "Achoo."

    Sneezing, I got off the bus and stood at the entrance of U.A.

    I took my student''s card, and my school uniform, and all that I need to go to the UA.

    "Okay, Class B-1, where can I find that?"

    I wandered in the school''s property. UA School was so large that they could use a fake city to test newcomers. I was slowly walking while looking up, at the signs next to the classes.

    "Lee."

    Suddenly, I heard a feminine voice calling me from behind. Do I know people here? I just turned my head to see who. Oh, right.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Apprehension Test?

    What an ordeal! Not only did I have to wake up early, wear the school uniform with a tie, but I have to look for my class in this vast school.

    I just hoped that I won''t get into the wrong class. Though, I may recognise some of the students here whom I saw in T.V.

    Yes, there are some sports events for the students, which most of the citizen were interested to see. You can call it, Quirk Sports, as they are allowed to use their quirk.

    "Lee!"

    A voice called me as I was looking for my class.

    Turning my head, I saw a redheaded pretty girl with teal eyes, and good shape.

    "Itsuka" Finally someone I recognise.

    "I see; you are here," she said, "congratulation for the first place, by the way."

    "Thanks. You did well as well." Though I didn''t look at the ranks of the others.

    I only nodded as she approached, seeing that I''m holding a paper.

    "Are you looking for something?"

    Nodding, I said, "Do you know where I can find Class One B."

    I could see her open her eyes before smirking. Turning, she said, "We are at the same class, follow me."

    Well, that was good to hear.

    "The teacher has yet to arrive. If we walk quickly, you won''t get marked late."

    She started to walk and I followed behind her. Ladies first.

    "I don''t think it would matter."

    I shrugged my shoulder and looked at her from the back. She didn''t look like the fighter I saw yesterday who just broke the robots with that fist. Just an elegant girl who you wouldn''t relate to a fighter. But that was the case for most heroines today.

    You can''t trust looks here, I guess.

    Very soon, we arrived at my class.

    "Find your seat. Vlad King would arrive soon."

    "Vlad king!" that was known hero in Japan.

    She gestured with her hand as she went to the first table.

    "Thanks."

    After thanking her, I looked around, at my classmates.

    I knew one person. Momoma Neito. He had given me the first impression that it was almost impossible to forget. Geez, I had just thought him as a creep before I knew that he was just surprised that he couldn''t copy my supposed ''Quirk''.

    He was now talking with a short girl, 150 cm, a blonde whose hair was quite long, with big blue eyes, and had two long horns. She was foreign for sure, given her face, and that Neito was whispering while she just nodded without looking to understand.

    Neito, who had that trolling smile on his face, stopped whispering as soon as he saw me and stood up.

    "Hey, how about the rest of the lesson!" In English, The blonde girl with horns said. "You didn''t complete that sentence. I want to learn how to meet people."

    "Later, Pony, I''ll teach you how to say nice words."

    He then turned me and walked, extending his hand, for a handshake. "Oh, Lee Angel, what a happy surprise to see you. Thinking about you caused my sleepless nights. I think there is a trick here."

    I frowned and dodged his hand. "Someone may pick up the wrong idea and think that we are dating."

    "I''m just thinking that this time I''ll be able to copy your quirk."

    Unlike the last time, his facial expressions were c.o.c.kier and it was teasing.

    "Give me a break; if you are desperate for a man, touch someone else. I''m only interested in girls."

    I was being sarcastic. He tried to touch me again. But Star Platinum pushed him to the side as I walked to the end of the class.

    "I''ll remember that."

    Neito seemed to stop acting like that as soon as he saw Itsuka clenching her teeth in front of him.

    I noticed my classmates, some just gave me glances while others were just minding their own business.

    There were faces I could recognize, but also some I didn''t know. There was a guy whose face looked like insect, and he was tall and skinny.

    There was that guy with no lips. His hair was silver spiky, and since his teeth were all visible, I couldn''t tell if he was smiling or frowning. That was some side effect of his quirk maybe.

    A silly question hit me, how can drink juice from bottles, or suck milk as a child. I had some pity for him, he will never know what it feels to¡­Why I would care anyway. I just walked and observed the rest.

    There were more two black haired girls whom I think that I didn''t see at the test. Two good looking. One of them looked to be calm and barely had any emotion, while the other seemed to have a cheerful smile and opened a chat with someone on her first day.

    I guess they got here through recommendation. Most of the recommended students had a strong background, like a high-class rich family, or, their parents own some heroic agency, and they have to have some influence.

    Sighing, I decided to pick up the last seat.

    I guess I still don''t find my comfort with people with Quirks, unless I fight them, of course.

    Each one had his table and seat.

    I put my bag next to a Chinese looking guy and silver-haired girl, who seemed to be calmly observing.

    The guy had a lightly tanned skin and black hair, reaching roughly down to his shoulders, which he wears in a low braid. He was of average height, around 170 cm, His eyes were tight, and he just stared at me when I picked up my seat. His built seemed of a martial artist.

    The silver-haired girl was just looking forward, seemed to mind absent, her hands on the table stretched forward.

    She has chin-length, pale grey hair, parted to the right, hanging down over her eye and obscuring the majority of the left side of her face. Her blue eyes had a dark bag underneath them, and her mouth was small, with full lips. Her height was of the average girl, around 165 cm, and she had a good shape.

    Weird, how can anyone seat like that. She may look prettier if she just took a normal posture.

    But my fifteen years living here had taught me that quirks can sometimes affect the personality.

    I just sat down and observed the people who tried to interact with each other while waiting for the home teacher to arrive.

    "Hey, aren''t you," the Chinese guy next to me opened the conversation, "The one who destroyed Zero Pointer and got number one in the test."

    "Yes. Aren''t you the person with green scales?"

    I just nodded as I remembered him ¨C I destroyed one of the robots before he had a chance.

    It seems that I have to get used to classmates with quirks now.

    "I''m Hiryu Rin."

    "Lee."

    "sounds Chinese."

    "Not even that close."

    I just nodded and Rin found the silence weird that he didn''t know what to say.

    Suddenly, from the door, a tall man entered, possibly two meters tall. All of the class stopped talking and paid attention to him.

    He had a spiky silver hair, a muscled bulky body, the kind that makes you wonder how does he workout, and he was wearing a red costume with yellow glasses covering his eyes.

    This one was a known hero, I saw him on TV once. His hero name should be Vlad King. Also known as Blood Hero.

    "Welcome young folk, future heroes that if you lived to see that" he made his way to the board, hand on hip, and scanned us one by one with his eyes. "I''m your home teacher, Sekijiro Kan; I hope we can make this work."

    Was he talking while posing at us?

    He introduced himself and made some speech of how will he turn us from weak persons to reliable heroes in the future.

    ''Well, that''s some pain for sure.'' I thought. I guess I would use this sentence more often.

    Still, it looked better than your average high school.

    "Go to the locker room, change your clothes, and we''ll meet outside. I''ll have to test you personally."

    "Test?"

    "Yes, apprehension test. Do you think that the entrance exam was final? Now, go!"

    He then left the room, expecting us to follow.

    I then went with the rest to the male locker room to change, to a gym uniform. It was blue, with white lines stretching from the shirt to the pants, forming two big letters of UA. After that, we went to a big field next to the school building.

    I wondered what kind of test is waiting us.

 Chapter 14

    I and the others were standing outside, facing Home teacher, Vlad King, who seemed excited to test us.

    The apprehension test was something to determine our potentials.

    I looked around my classmates, who seemed as confused as I was when they had seen base-balls in front of them.

    Were we about to have a regular gym class? No, it was more than that. It may be a test to determine our Quirks'' potentials.

    In middle school, in gym class, I had always taken the first place. There was a simple reason for that, no one could use their Quirk to cheat. And I was the type who works out.

    Here, I guess, the best way to determine ones'' fighting potential''s, was, of course, a sports test.

    "Okay Lee, go forward," the teacher, Sekijiro Kan, told me to step forward while holding a device with his hand. "Throw it, no Quirk."

    Taking my throwing stance, I took a deep breath, letting some ripples flow to the ball, and threw it, using only a part of my Hamon strength as I feared that it may be considered cheating if I used the full power of it.

    I could notice someone point to my muscle as I took my throwing pose.

    ''Overdrive!'' I screamed in my mind.

    As I threw it, the ball left my hand with a high speed. Once it reached the peak in the air, the Hamon was activated making the ball becoming blurry and getting pushed more in the air; it was like I had thrown it again with more force, before falling.

    When I turned my head, I saw my classmates looking at me with amazing expression, some were frowning, except for the silver-haired girl, who didn''t show any expression and stood with her hand in ghost position.

    "Did you use your quirk?" Kan, AKA Vlad King, said as he turned his device at me.

    "No."

    I could see my score, so everyone, and they thought that I was cheating.

    Well, after the ripples training, I could notice that my muscles seemed to grow at a faster rate and became stronger.

    I saw 400 meters. My usual score was 120.

    Well, it wasn''t something off; Give me a soda bottle can and I''ll give you a gun with one bullet.

    "Humph, don''t smartass with me," the teacher said, "Use your Quirk, Aura."

    "Okay,"

    I nodded.

    Everyone saw a ball floating next to me.

    It stopped as Star Platinum held it, before throwing it without holding back. I wanted to know the limits.

    The afterimage of the ball had vanished, without anyone seeing it, and then, we heard, a bam sound.

    The ball exploded in the air, before falling with a hole in it.

    It was too soft for Star Platinum''s strength and the air pressure.

    I believe that it can throw a car that far.

    "2020 meters, before exploding," The teacher said, lifting his eyebrows. As it seems, that ball can be turned into a weapon in my hand, "Does your Quirk enhance your strength, physical strength."

    It was known that some quirks enhance speed and physical strength, even without having a direct relation to the muscles. Kan was one of those people. Thanks to his ability to control his blood, he was very muscular, and fast, as we could see.

    "Who knows?"

    I shrugged my shoulders. How would someone believe that?

    "Take your place."

    I went back to the line with the rest of the student. They were looking at me with weird expressions.

    "Your power is similar to mine,"

    I heard the silver-haired girl talk for the first time. She could talk!

    But her pale face didn''t show much vitality.

    Her name, as I heard from the presence list, was Reiko Yanagi.

    I felt something off, as she said we have the same type of power.

    Making eye contact with her pale blue eyes, I asked, "And what would that be."

    Reiko nodded; I noticed a rock flying next to her in the air.

    For a second I freaked and thought that she had a Stand.

    "I can make things and people around my float, in the range of strength. My Quirk is Poltergeist. I can telekinetically manipulate objects and people close to me." Reiko said.

    (Poltergeist: known as a ghost who can do a physical effect on the real world.)

    Oh, so that was it. She freaked me out for a second.

    "Good one," I just praised and looked for the teacher.

    "Ah, it makes me sleepless, though," she said, before going to the centre as the teacher called her name.

    "How do you work out?" Itsuka asked as she stood next to me.

    "I want to know as well," said a guy whose quirk was to make his skin turn to metal. He had silver hair as well. His name is Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu. Same first name and same last name

    The rest paid attention as well.

    But the teacher didn''t seem to give them time to know my answer.

    "Okay, the rest of you are allowed to use their quirks. The one who gets the first place would get a special prize."

    I was thankful as I couldn''t just say, breathing.

    "Next."

    ***

    "Neito, 600 meters."

    He just patted someone before entering the test. Neito Momoma was touching the person with the best quirk for the test.

    ???Itsuka 500 meters."

    "Sen Kaibara, 400 meters."

    "Pony, 1200 meter."

    The American girl quirk seemed to give her the ability to shoot her horns and control them in the air with high speed; no one would think them just as a cute addition anymore.

    The tests progressed smoothly and Lee could notice his classmates'' quirks and powers. It was a better way to know about them, their ability, and their strength, and their weakness.

    He paid special attention to the people who hadn''t passed the public test.

    "Yui Kodai. 250 meters"

    One of them was the girl who seemed timed and very quiet. That ability was to shrink objects. It helped her to make the baseball lighter.

    "Setsuna Tokage, 500 meters."

    The other black-haired girl, who seemed to be talkative and smiles a lot, lively you can say, could split her body into parts and sends them flying.

    "Juzo Honenuki, 650 meters."

    That was the lipless guy, pale with ash blonde hair, who you could never know if he smiles or frowns, can soften things.

    A lot of many different quirks

    The teacher, Sekijiro Kan, was happy with the quality of the students he got this year. Especially Lee Angel, the first one in the test, who he had fought over with the other class''s teacher, Aizawa.

    It happened that each year, the other class''s home teacher would pick the most troublesome and ones with personality problems in his class. Also, the people who have a strong backslash from using their quirk would go there.

    Hearing about Lee, the other teacher planned to take him, since the report of police and the robbers in a coma.

    However, Lee showed in the test his ability to control his Quirk and even could take down robots from 1000 meters far. Showing that he was very precise. Not to mention, he didn''t hurt anyone and could save a classmate. Not to mention that he could deal with falling buildings while fighting Zero pointer and got out unharmed, despite the fall he had taken.

    This allowed Kan to stanch him in his class. While the other got the berserk explosions kid.

    As it seems, his class has all of the potentials he needs. This year is promising.

    "Shihai Kuroiro and Lee Angel, sprint."

    The rest of the tests were simple, like a one-lap sprint. Lee had to sprint with a black man, whose skin was pitch black and hair silver.

    Lee found a hard opponent in the speed test. Shihai could merge into shadows or anything dark in colour.

    Lee had quickly jumped forward, crossing distance while trying hard to maintain control over Star Platinum''s speed; the moment Lee reached the finishing line, Shihai appeared from within the shadow. Luckily for Lee, he used Star Platinum to pull him the moment he decided to reveal himself and pushed him back, to take the victory.

    It was a fun day, as Lee had to learn and play around the classmates. Surely, if there is a thing he learned, it would be that some people can have dangerous quirks for him.

    The rest of the students progressed with the rest of the classes, as they have to meet the rest of the teachers.

    -x-x-x-

    I thought that it was going to be boring after the gym class¡­ apprehension test is over. And I classed first, in most of the test, while not in others. People have good quirks as well.

    The test as it seems was just to know our starter point and the difference between our abilities. If you know your starter point, you can start improving.

    Kan sent the rest of us to home, saying that the real classes would start tomorrow.

    The people were walking outside the school, some would go to their parents, while others would just take a bus.

    I was with Itsuka, I didn''t know, but she just opened a chat with me as we were heading outside.

    "Your Quirk is it like Rieko''s."

    "No, but yes. you, is it, like Mt. Lady."

    I swear that I don''t remember how the conversation had started. But it''s not like I mind or anything.

    "Well, you can say, except that I can use it on my fist," Itsuka brushed her orange hair and smiled at my face. That smile was pretty that I smiled back.

    "That''s a good one," I lifted my head, "I heard that Quirks can be trained, and evolve at some point. You should try that."

    "I heard that as well. Just I have to figure the trick" She nodded and smiled. After a pause, she said, "Mmm, your quirk look to be good; you should train it as well."

    I resisted the urge to let sigh. She just brought the topic that

    For a while now, I have yet to figure out how to stop time. Just yelling in its name wouldn''t make it work.

    Maybe, I''ll need some trigger, to activate that power. Something like death life experience, like the first experience which forced Star Platinum to reveal itself. But I don''t think that I would throw myself to death with no assurance.

    Or, I''ll just have to get stronger. If memory didn''t betray me, it was shown that the stronger Dio got, the longer his time stop went. I''m not a vampire, so Hamon was a way to strengthen myself. Maybe I can find some beast to take his ripples of life, to strengthen myself.

    "What are you thinking of."

    "Nothing." I was awakened from my thought''s trail by her voice.

    "Anyway, my parent is there," she said, pointing to one car. "See you tomorrow. Don''t get late. Teachers would get angry at that."

    "Kay."

    She left for a red car and I turned to take my leave.

    I had headed to the bus station and sat down, waiting for a bus to go home.

    I was looking up, to the sun which was about to set. It looked very peaceful that the idea of studying tomorrow didn''t sound annoying anymore.

    Some bulky blond man sat next to me.

    "Young Lee."

    Turning my head, I saw him and it was a surprise to know who! What is he doing here?

    "All Might!"

    "Yes, I am here. Want to talk for a minute."

    "About what?" I lifted an eyebrow as I relaxed my back.

 Chapter 15 - 15: No Need to Think Ahead.

    Lee was surprised when he found that All Might came and sat next to him in the bus station.

    Had more people been around, he would find himself surrounded by mad fans for the Blondie.

    All Might, after all, had saved countless of people. Spending his life to fight crime, hold peace, and watch out for criminals, All Might have earned the respect of every civilian and the fear and the wariness from criminals.

    Well, you can''t deny heroes. One day, you may need them for sure. As for sure, villains would rise.

    "What do you want to talk about," Lee asked, lifting one eyebrow.

    All Might was in his muscular form, the one that is known publicly.

    Thanks to Lee''s action that day, All Might can sustain this form for a longer duration.

    Now, he wanted to know, what kind of persons Lee is.

    After all, the guy wasn''t the rush type, yet, he wasn''t passive.

    The other one who All Might had in mind, for sure, wasn''t passive, but he was a person who rushes things and didn''t look so smart.

    That kid, Izuku Midoriya, has joined U.A, the Support Department. Just because All Might told him that he can be hero, the kid just cheered up and started doing his best.

    On the other hand, he had learned that from Mt. Lady that Lee had already fought his first villain, who had attacked the train, instead of running, just a couple of days after his Quirk showed itself ¨C the police chief gave them to date. That villain was a giant monster, and even a pro hero would take a hard time to take him down, except for her of course.

    If things had come to ultimate confusion, All Might has an absolute solution, which can change the next era.

    -o-O-o-

    "I want to know, a few things about you."

    I heard All Might declaration as he sat next to me. Both of us were observing the pretty sky. I was leaning my head back, one leg above the other. All Might was leaning down while joining his hands together.

    "Kay?" I felt it was going to be a weird conversation. Even my mom and I didn''t have such a weird conversation.

    All Might rubbed his chin, "Young Lee, what do you think about the hero society nowadays?"

    I didn''t get what he was trying to reach, but I just answered honestly. "It''s more like everyone are acting based on his own will. Nothing more or less."

    "What about the hero''s role."

    "Making people feel safe," I said. And making them feel pleasant, thinking about some heroines, but didn''t say that out loud. "Still, a symbol like you made the balance to the good side, I think.

    "Is this conversation getting anywhere?"

    "Just wants to know you, Young Lee."

    All Might faked a cough when he sensed that I wasn''t comfortable with his questions. It felt like I was getting interviewed. But why would the Symbol of Peace do that?

    I thought that he is maybe interested in me, since that Sludge Villains incident.

    But still. Damn, I missed the bus.

    The Champion League would be streamed for now, and I didn''t set the T.V to record.

    Okay, but I can''t just complain and become disrespectful.

    "That day, at Sludge Villain accident, what did make you move."

    I snapped back. Good question. The real answer was that I didn''t want to see someone dies in front of me. It would leave a bad taste in my mouth to see young teenagers dies. I experienced death once, and I would feel pity for someone who dies young. No hero could step in, so I did.

    "Just did what I felt it right to do. Wouldn''t you do the same if you were me?"

    "Ho, by instinct then; I''m wondering, why did you take steps slowly."

    All Might was amused, I can say.

    "So Sludge wouldn''t see me approaching. It would be stupid to step in to do more than harm than good." What a pain. All Might, can you just leave already. Shrugging my shoulders, I said, "Is there a reason why should I rush blindly."

    Diku seemed to be a friend of that guy. They may be close for him to rush. But I''m not.

    "Young Lee."

    "Yes, All Might."

    "What do you think, in the future, how would you react if all of a sudden if you were to become the Symbol of peace."

    I almost coughed so badly when I heard that.

    All Might was sure that a young man in his 15 wouldn''t think far.

    But I, as someone who never passed 16, I still have experience from combining my two lives.

    "What about you, you aren''t going anywhere. Are you sick?" I asked as I looked at him.

    All Might was crazily strong, and he was young as well. For more tens of years, he should still be working. Why would he else ask this if he wasn''t sick?

    "Just wondering, young man," All Might lifted his head and broke the eye contact.

    Not sick, I understand.

    In that case, I''ll be honest; "I dunno; it seems a lot of work. I rather just do my job, and leave yours to you."

    "Why?" All Might exclaimed as he grabbed my shoulders. Why is he reacting like this? I looked at him with opened eyes as I saw the urge in his eyes.

    Quietly, I answered, with sarcasm in my tone.

    "Because you seem to be so tired to ask a young man to replace you. I''m no physically stronger than you for now. Leave the future to the future. No need to think ahead."

    I understand, people sometimes get tired.

    All Might patted my shoulders, lowered his head and then lifted it. "Hahaha." He was laughing for good.

    "Lee, tell me, what kind of persons you think yourself."

    "I don''t know." I stood up as I noticed my car approaching, "I can''t say I''m good or bad. I''m only a human. Till the end, humans can''t know who they are until their nature reveal itself."

    All Might stood up, and said, "Young Lee. You are thinking ahead of your age. Try to relax"

    I sensed the change in his tone. It was like he was surprised. "You are good kiddo. I don''t need to get to the end to see that in you."

    "What a pain~!" letting a deep sigh, I made eye contact with the hero, saying, "The good thing for you to do would be looking for villains now, am I right."

    This should send him off.

    "Right, I have to see people save."

    All Might gave me a slam on my back and laughed. Damn, that was painful. Even for my body which I trained in the gym and with Ripple Energy as well, it felt like getting hit by a hammer.

    "Lee, do you workout?" All Might said as he felt he reaction of my muscles to his back slam.

    "Yes, isn''t that obvious," my muscles won''t build themselves.

    "Good habit. Keep working out." All might gave me his back. His huge built made it hard to look up to him. with a confidence in his tone, he said, "Now kiddo, others won''t have to worry, For I am going there!"

    He then squatted and jumped so high, travelling between high buildings.

    It was amazing to see how much strength he has with his Quirk.

    Turning my head, I noticed the second bus had left. Damn, and today was a critical match in Europian Champion league. I have to run before the soccer game starts.

    ''But I wonder, what the hell was that.'' I rubbed my chin as I took my seat in the car, ''What''s wrong with All Might. Like he is trying to write his will before dying.''

 Chapter 16 - 16: Are You Single?

    Today wasn''t the ideal day I was expecting for a heroic class. The home teacher didn''t come, and we had some usual subject to study.

    "Okay, class, tell me the mistake in the next sentence."

    Present Mic, the Sound Hero, was our English Teacher. It wasn''t my perfect day start. On the good hand, here, you don''t have to read about Shakespeare. Just some grammar and spelling.

    The teacher was acting like a DJ, trying to make it fun to stay here. It didn''t work for me.

    "Me, Me. I''ll tell you."

    Pony, the blonde girl with big blue eyes and long horns, lifted her hand and participated. I wondered where I heard that accent.

    "Not you Pony, you''re American. Another one."

    "Ha, but I want to participate."

    ''What a day.''

    You can''t sleep here, or Present Mic would scream in your direction.

    My only solution was to breathe calmly and train the ripples energy. I was now used to it and can channel it at will. The more I practised Hamon, the more I understood why they removed it from part three. Hours passed and teachers changed.

    But, one subject, which I thought it would be hell to study, was the most interesting one, to me and the boys.

    The teacher of Modern history and arts was a pretty woman, 170 tall, with blue eyes, long black hair, a beauty mark under her eye, and full lips. A mature bombshell, like Mt Lady, with melon sized chest jiggling in her class.

    And, she wore a very tight white uniform, making it easy to see through her curves, and sticking n.i.p.p.l.es.

    That was Midnight, one of the most famous heroes for being hot as a model. I guess she is X or R rated heroin. Her fandom was very big. But apparently, Mt Lady is stealing lights from her.

    ''Why would they let a teacher wear like that?''

    We are not late bloomers, they should know that.

    And it''s not like I would mind. Okay, a note, I won''t miss this class in future.

    Jokes aside. This bombshell is one of the few I shouldn''t let my guard down around her.

    Her Quirk allows her easily to defeat most Quirk Users. They call her Midnight for some reason, as she can send you to sleep easily with some fog, or perfume, produced by her body hormones.

    "Ara~ we are good for now, I see." With her red eye mask, she turned in our direction and nodded with satisfaction, a whip in hand, seeing that her students are paying attention. "Boys, anyone wants to stand up. No one. Girls."

    I turned my head and looked at my classmate, the guys were all paying attention. That moment I knew we are destined to fail this subject. Only the Chinese was closing his eyes. Weird, why did his nose bleed, is he sick.

    Very soon, our home teacher came, late today, as he seemed to have something to do.

    I was the surprised one here, as I could see, he would present the first place in the apprehension test with a reward. Though, I only got a high score in the tests depending on brute power.

    "Lee, you are going to become the Class President," Kan said, huffing his muscular chest.

    For some reason, I didn''t like it. You have to do tasks, rat your classmates.

    I don''t know why, but when I looked at my classmates, I saw all of, except for that one with insect face and helmet face, giving me jealous look. I think here in Japan, most of the students would like to take that position. Maybe because they want to build a better hero foundation.

    "So, what do you want to say? And who do you want to choose as your vice."

    For some reason, a couple of girls raised their hands. Itsuka seemed anxious.

    As everyone paid attention to the last seats, I placed my hands on the table and stood up, looking at the home teacher.

    "As your Class President, my first decision is to retire, and pass my seat to¡­" Let me see, I looked around to see that only the orange-haired girl who didn''t lower her hand yet. "Itsuka Kendo."

    "I knew it¡­ you have something on me" Neito reacted first. The rest of the classmates, I could see the shock in their eyes, and the surprise in Itsuka''s face.

    I sat down, put my head on the table.

    Good, I got rid of an unnecessary burden.

    Now, I started to wonder why people are trying to annoy me.

    First, All Might had asked me if I''m interested in being the Symbol of Peace, and made me miss that football match.

    Now, Vlad King tried to make me Class President.

    "I''ll not disappoint you! Lee! And everyone!" Itsuka stood up and said.

    The Vice was the ghost girl next to me, Reiko, who thinks herself have similar Quirk to mine.

    Vlad King looked at me with wide-opened eyes before shifting his gaze to the others, and nodding, "As long as you had decided, I won''t care. Kendo, Reiko, I''ll depend on you."

    It seemed that the homeroom teacher didn''t care about who would pick up this. As long as it is done, he was fine.

    "Yes, teacher," Only Kendo raised her voice before looking at my direction and smiling. I nodded back.

    Vlad King then pulled some paper and gave us homework ¨C I know I won''t remember it ¨Cand the schedule of the classes. He then said,

    "Alright, wait here, your Heroic Teacher would tell you something and then you are free to go."

    Watching the back of Kan leaving, the classmates broke the silence and started to talk with each other.

    I felt sleepy. I started thinking about who I would pass the next years and keep my sanity. After all, I believe that the only one who had been in school for more twenty years and has yet to graduate is me.

    ''What is this?''

    Reaching with my hand underneath the table, I could feel a paper with my fingers. Someone left it there; or was it me but I just forget? The only way to find out is by seeing it. Pulling the paper, I noticed that it was nicely tied.

    Opening it, I could instantly tell that it was a girl handwriting ¨C girls like to write in a fancy way, while boy, either a messy or organised way.

    [Lee, are you single, or dating someone for now?]

    ''What the heck!''

    I lifted my head and looked through the class. Everyone was just busy. Even Rieko was just standing with her arms stretched and talking to Itsuka. No one seemed to pay attention if I was reading this.

    Now, this means one of two things. Someone is too shy and fear to humiliate herself. Or, someone is trying to troll me. Still not making sense giving the handwriting, if it is the latter, I''ll give him some Ora for sure.

    It''s not like I''m getting this for the first time.

    There were many girls I was interested in Middle School. But because I had died in my previous life at 16, I decided to let that pass until I grow up. I just had felt that my classmates were kids.

    But now, I''m approaching my 16 years old¡­ few months until then. It doesn''t sound bad to resume my life again. And my classmates all were good looking. Either cute or bombshells¡­ call it a Quirk effect.

    "What is this?" Rin, the Chinese who is next to me, let his head slip in my direction. I just pushed his head, as he was trying to invade my private zone. "Oh, this¨C"

    "Don''t raise your voice." I calmly said as I was tying the letter.

    Rin just smirked, lifted his head, "that reminds me of my first love in China¡­ Her skin was white as milk and smooth like jade, her hair was black and long like silk, her teeth were white like a pearl¡­" (Chinese describing a beauty)

    Was he about to tell me his life story? No, I don''t have time for that.

    "Shh¡­" I shut him and whispered, "Have you noticed anyone passed by my seat."

    "No." He whispered back.

    "What the two of you are talking about."

    From nowhere, Neito''s head appeared between us. The tricky guy, he must have used that pitch-black guy, Shihai''s quirk to sneak here.

    "None of your business," I said.

    But inside, I was really curious, who. In my life, I''ve never seen a letter without someone mentioning her name.

    Neito looked through the tied pic, his eyes were half-closed. He was muttering slowly that he got my attention, "Hmm¡­ this writing, very familiar¨C."

    *Bang*

    Neito fell to the ground, upon a palm chopping his neck

    "Ouch, Kendo-ch." Neito''s legs shook as he stood up.

    He got another chop on his neck

    "Don''t Kendo-chan me and stop trolling." Itsuka was behind him, having a furious face.

    "Haha," Neito laughed at her face, "Kendo¡­"

    "Do you want some beating?" Itsuka''s fist was growing bigger.

    Neito quickly sank in the shadow of the table, after leaving a small laugh.

    Well, and I thought that Itsuka was an easy-going girl. Pretty, but furious.

    "What a troll."

    "Agree," I said as she sighed. She then hummed, bent down, and seemed to read the traces of the tied paper in reverse.

    I could notice curiosity in her face as she looked at my direction. I had talked to her a few times, and it started to feel like we''re friends.

    "Someone is asking me if I''m single. Don''t you know who?"

    I relaxed as the paper flew back to my bag.

    "Are you single?"

    I blinked twice when I heard her answer. Could it be¡­ it''s early to make

    "What do you think?"

    Surely, I was tall, handsome, I''m aware, and had a cold attitude. But it was obvious from my social media page.

    "Are you interested in the letter?"

    I looked at her and tilted my head back, arms crossed, showing that I''m aware that she is invading privacy.

    Itsuka''s cheek, for a brief, went pink. Understanding my thought, she waved her hand and explained, "I''m just asking for my friend. I know her handwriting and I want to ask for her."

    I let a deep sigh. Now I understood why Neito got a hit after he almost said the word, ''familiar''.

    Looking at Itsuka, she looked like a lovely girl, pretty, with appealing eyes, pale skin, and she was my taste with her body shape.

    It doesn''t sound like a bad idea. But she seemed to be afraid.

    Besides, who''s her friend here? Only she and Neito seemed familiar, and I only talked to Reiko, who barely shows her emotions.

    "Who''s your friend?" I said.

    She rested her hand on the table and said, "Answer me first, are you interested or not."

    I leaned my head back, "if she is pretty like you, then, sure. I''m single."

    Rin heard me and almost jumped back.

    "I..." She coughed. Noticing that her cheeks'' colour changing, I became sure for now.

    That was an interesting take out for me. And what a surprise. Sure, it''s not like that I''m gay to refuse a beauty asking me out.

    Besides, I''m sick of almost sixteen years of loneliness¡­ No, I didn''t count my previous life.

    "Don''t forget your words," she said, lifting her head and not making eye contact with me. Damn, her attitude went back the more suited of the Class President, "Evening, after classes, you shall meet her, and you have to take responsibility for each word you said."

    "Umm." I nodded. "I wouldn''t say a word I''d take back."

    Rin just hit my shoe secretly, like he also understood. I hit his show back so he would shut up, and gave him a death glare.

    Itsuka lowered her head and said, "So, you think I''m pretty."

    She should be aware of that herself. Beauties have self-awareness, right.

    "Ye¨C"

    Before I could complete my sentence, the door was slammed open and a blur came inside.

    "Behold!"

    The two of us turned to head to the front, looking at who entered.

    "I, your teacher, am here."

    All Might surely know how to make a scene.

    We already knew that he was a teacher of the first years. In the first year, there are two classes. The only difference between them is who the Homeroom Teacher is.

    The students around got up and were cheered to see top hero this close for the first time.

    "I''ll tell her, tomorrow, after classes, don''t forget," Itsuka whispered to me before running to her table.

    All Might then scanned us one by one. The students here were looking with stars in their eyes at him.

    He, after all, was a celebrity, and this was their first time meeting him.

    "Okay guys, I want to tell you: Sleep Early, eat well, rest well, tomorrow, morning, is going to be tough for you."

    All of us raised our eyebrows.

    "All Might Sensei." Itsuka stood up, "but why."

    "For that, you will have a Trial Battle at eight." He then turned toward the door, "For now, Class A1, would have their Trial Battle."

    "Any questions¡­"

    He then, all of the sudden vanished, before anyone could say anything.

    At the way outside, Itsuka gave me a small paper in my hand and said it''s the address.

    "I''ll be there," I said as I threw it back to my back-bag.

 Chapter 17 - Chapter17: Date

    Like most school days in public school, in heroic academies, students would study for half-day, unless they have an important class or trial for their heroic career.

    Lee had a date today, and he hoped that Itsuka''s friend was the person he thinks.

    After being single for a long phase in his life, it''s time to move on. Too bad that he was too young for Mt Lady¡­ would she be interested in young men?

    Reaching his home, Lee did what every sane person would do; he took a shower and changed his clothes before ordering a taxi. Today was your perfect spring day, sunny with a clear sky.

    "This address." It was at the west of Musutafu.

    Lee told the driver as he gave him the small paper. The driver just winked and told him to hold on. Very soon, the taxi stopped next to a park and streets that he never went to.

    Walking around with his Stand ready, Lee was looking for his date. Weird, she didn''t show up.

    Lee walked forward before picking his phone, to see if he came earlier than he had to.

    "Lee!"

    He heard a shy, yet familiar voice, calling him from behind.

    Turning, he recognized the girl from a glance.

    Itsuka wore a one-piece short white dress that stopped on her thighs. It made her long pale legs look more appealing. Lee couldn''t help but steal a glance, as they were just fit. There was a tied belt around her waist, which made her chest look perkier. Above the dress was a black jacket. She didn''t seem to be the type to wear heels, as she just wore her sport shoes.

    Lee checked her from toe to head, and he must admit, she looked more attractive in her civilian clothes.

    "Surprised?" Itsuka made eye contact with Lee as she walked forward.

    "I know it''s early to say that, but you are too beautiful."

    Lee said after done checking her, his lips'' corner rose.

    "This is the second time you said that. Now, would you hold your promise?" Itsuka smiled and said.

    Yes, Lee said that he would date if his date was pretty like her. Now, that''s her. He can''t go on that.

    Itsuka''s felt more relieved seeing Lee''s reaction.

    Earlier, she didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she made that note, as she was interested in the guy.

    Usually, she is a spirited girl who loves black coffee and motorcycles. Most people in her country had referred to her as masculine. But as it seems, Lee had that one good sentence during the test, ''what kind of heroes would I be if I let a lady hurt herself.''

    Itsuka smiled when Lee smiled.

    "So¡­ how would this go?" Lee asked and looked around.

    There was a green big park, with couples and families sitting and eating. There were also streets with restaurants and caf¨¦ shops to stay in.

    "I don''t know, this is my first date."

    Itsuka''s hand swept her ponytail tied orange hair and stared at his blue eyes.

    A handsome young man like Lee should have some experience, right?

    After the small interaction they had, she knew he had a glib tongue, so, he should have been through a couple of dates at middle school.

    "Really, me too." Lee pretended to be surprised.

    He wasn''t lying if you put previous life out of the count.

    That surprised her for sure. But he seemed to be totally honest.

    "Haha¡­ we have that in common I think."

    After chuckling, Itsuka put her hand inside her Jacket''s pocket and started to walk, Lee walking next to her.

    "I guess we need to figure that out," Lee said while looking at her. Finding her smile attractive, he couldn''t help but smile as well. There were more smiles in the way.

    "Mmm, what would do you like to drink?"

    "Coffee, Black Coffee," Lee said.

    "Didn''t know!" Itsuka lifted her eyebrows and said, "I''d like that too."

    Looking at a near caf¨¦ shop, the two of them entered and took a table. The two of them had a black coffee they wanted and started chatting.

    It wasn''t weird in Japan to see two young people dating publicly. In fact, according to Japanese Law, people can marry starting from 13 years old, while 14 in China.

    "So, how did the idea of you asking me out came to mind?"

    "I mean, you are handsome, an interesting guy, and the way you act in a serious situation with sarcasm, was funny, I think."

    "Hmm, just that." Lee leaned his head closer.

    "No, the moment you said a lady like me shouldn''t scratch her hand, hooked me, I think." Itsuka lowered her head and focused on her coffee.

    "Hmm¡­ isn''t that obvious; that''s the first impression I had on you when I saw you." Lee was honest when he thought of her as an elegant and pretty girl the moment he saw her.

    "Stop, you are going to make me blush," Itsuka made a small fist and gently pressed his shoulder when she saw his teasing smile. It made her feel a bit embarrassment and some heat on her cheek. She didn''t want her face to become red. So, she decided to rely on sarcasm to let that pass.

    Lee silently smiled. It was a nice and pretty date. Enjoyable with sweet coffee. It had been a long time he had a date like that.

    "You, tell me, what do you like in me," Itsuka asked

    "Too hard to choose," Lee leaned back, "take it, your eyes; I think they are attractive."

    "Hmm, glib tongue." she said, "Tell me, what was your feeling when you saw your date being me. Did it surprise you?" It was hard to read through his face.

    "I won''t lie," Lee sights.

    "I like you to be honest." Itsuka lifted her cup to sip the coffee.

    "I knew it was you who wrote the letter from the beginning," Lee lifted his eyebrow when her cup stopped in front of her mouth, her eyes wide opened. Lee continued, "But I didn''t want you to feel embarrassed."

    "Swear." Itsuka''s tone was serious. She found it teasing that he knew about her from the beginning, and it would make her feel like someone easy to read.

    "No, I didn''t know. I just hoped it was you." Lee smiled; he didn''t want her to feel like an obvious girl, as she seemed to be the proud type. There is a limit how a person can tease.

    "Ha~ you almost got me." Itsuka turned her head and let a long sigh. This man knows how to talk for sure. "Let''s change the topic, so, tell me¡­."

    The conversation took a drift as the two were exchanging details about their lives.

    She was living with her parent, martial arts family, and dreamed to be a good hero with her fist. Lee was surprised when he knew that Kendo, a gentle-looking girl, has a black belt in Kendo martial art, which happened to be an old Japanese art.

    "Good for you," Lee praised as he took a sip.

    "You."

    "Black belt in street arts."

    Lee just shared a bit of his life. A late bloomer Quirk user, learned martial arts in school by experience. And he was living alone while his parent is outside. That wasn''t bad, he is living alone and can do whatever he wants in his house.

    "Your mother is a professional hero!" She was surprised to know about that. "Who is she?" she was curious to know a heroine.

    "You won''t know her, she''s active in Europe." Not one country, since they were united.

    "Well, that''s new to hear. Your father, you didn''t seem to talk about him. Is he a hero as well, from Japan, since you are half Japanese?"

    "I think so, but we never met."

    "Sorry about that."

    "Don''t be."

    The only thing he knew about his biological father was from the few words his mom told him.

    She had once said he is a strong pro hero. And one when he was 3 or 4 years old, Julia, drunk, had said, ''Don''t be an asshole like your father. The bastard was already married and has kids. When I comforted him why he hid that, I knew he did that because of his ambition to create a son with perfect Quirk genes. What a bastard who treated his family badly. I''ll never let you get corrupted by that XXXX.''

    Of course, no one would believe that a 3-4 years old kid would remember that, not his mother of course. But, who in the hell would just breed to have a kid with a perfect gene. But how ironic, his father''s genes gave only a quirkless kid like him.

    The date continued with topic changing, taking pics, and exchanging numbers.

    It got late, and the sun was about to set.

    Lee was walking with Itsuka in the streets, hands in pocket.

    "Well, I guess it went better than I''d expected."

    "Me too." Lee nodded.

    "I guess we are dating for now." Itsuka seemed embarrassed to say that out loud, "like a boyfriend and girlfriend."

    "It seems so," Lee said it with no much expression.

    The two of them made eye contact. Weird silence took over for a brief, only eyes talking.

    Itsuka suddenly stood on her toes, Lee let his head lean forward.

    Soon, their lips met.

    Muah.

    ''I had my first kiss, again,'' Lee realised what''s going on.

    The kiss was fluffy and mind-blowing that he wanted it to last for more. He took a deep breath, and accidentally, a spark of ripples went through his tongue.

    The girl felt the same way and opened her eyes widely. Not knowing why a stroke of fluffy electricity like hit her nerves. She felt like she was melting.

    ''Did I use Hamon accidentally¡­?'' Lee didn''t know as he saw her showing such reaction. ''No, I know that it needs to focus¡­ Whatever, this kiss, feel so fluffy.''

    In her first kiss, he found her tongue trying to open his lips. So he did, and the kiss with tongue felt so much better.

    Slurp.

    Taking her tongue back, Itsuka lifted her head and stared at Lee, eyes opened widely.

    By now, her face was a mix of pink and red that it can be called a red face quirk.

    Damn, why did she, in her first time, insert her tongue? The effect was a quirk like that she gave herself in.

    But she knew Lee''s quirk, so it must be her acting like that.

    ''Why did I use my tongue on the first date.'' Looking at the stunned face of Lee, who just had his first kiss, Itsuka blushed harder; her heart beat faster and faster.

    "So¡­" Lee didn''t know what to say. Should he say, it''s late and they can continue dating in his place? But, her parent would worry and look for her if she doesn''t come back.

    "I think it''s late." Itsuka took a deep breath and looked around. She then glared at Lee with piercing eyes. "You know what we did. You better take responsibility."

    "What responsibility. It''s a blessing to have you." Lee always believed that you have to be choosy, yet tricky about words when it comes to dating. He hoped that he didn''t forget that.

    "Haha¡­ I''ll take that as yes." Itsuka tried to laugh to forget her burning cheeks.

    Very soon, Lee ordered a taxi for her, before going back to his own place. He isn''t single now, is he?

    Tomorrow, he has an early trial battle.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Teams... Hero Outfit.

    It had been a while that I had a good sleep like this. I have to admit, yesterday was only was second to the days I had been taken to the women''s bath and hot springs as a kid.

    Today, was a new day.

    Shutting the alarm of my phone and waking up, I noticed a message from Kendo.

    [Good Morning, excited for battle-trial with All Might.]

    Standing up, I texted back: [Maybe¡­You?] Then I changed my clothes, took my bag, and jumped off the window. A new creative way to leave the house in this early morning.

    [Yep. I''m more curious about our heroes outfit. Anyway, I''m going with my father, see you in class.] The reply was fast.

    I remembered that the school had asked me for a specific hero uniform. I''d receive it today for my Trial Battle.

    Since I believed that I didn''t need a suitable costume for my supposed Quirk, I just drew a simple sketch of normal, yet bizarre clothes.

    I wondered if they''d take that joke so far. I had laughed when I made that sketch. Nah, I don''t think so.

    Taking the UA bus, I got to the school on time. The moment I opened the door, I could notice that my classmates weren''t as calm as I was. Most of them were getting thoughtful about fighting with their quirks.

    The moment I entered, my eyes met with Itsuka, who made a sweet smile.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning. You got early today." She said.

    "You can just say that my motivation to come here became stronger."

    I was starting to like this girl more.

    Neito just took a glance to my direction before looking at the others. After a few words and agree to meet later, I think we finished our small morning chat.

    "Hope we won''t fight." Itsuka showed her concern.

    "I''ll let you win if we did." I patted her arm.

    "Mm¡­" She seemed to want to refute how I shouldn''t take her lightly, but I had shown my intention of how a lady shouldn''t make effort with her hand. "I''ll get easy on you." She said.

    "Sure." Nodding with a smile, I went to my seat.

    "How did it go?" Rin asked as he looked at my direction. "How was her friend?"

    Wasn''t he¡­ just getting more talkative. But still, Itsuka didn''t tell me if she wants to show that we are dating yet. I had to respect that desire.

    "Not so bad."

    "Not so bad!" He lifted his head, "I think I need to know you more to know what you mean ''by not so bad."

    "Yes." I just sat.

    Scrtch.

    The door was getting opened; we stopped talking as the teacher entered. All Might was the first one our sight fall on this morning. He had that usual way of his greeting, as he told us everything is fine, for he is here.

    "Good morning young Heroes. I''ll introduce myself since I am here. I''m your first year, Heroic Teacher; I''m All Might Sensei for now. Now, juniors, I believe that you know how hard the hero job is, and how it is a big responsibility.

    "Today, from this morning, we''ll have a practical experience with one of the villains-heroes struggle experience simulation.

    He continued, "Now, let''s go. To the training location."

    He then made a pose with his muscles, pointing to the door. "Go and get your heroes uniform."

    That made me cough. Maybe I should just go with UA gym outfit. Nah, it''s not that embarrassing.

    I know, most of my classmates would have like the ones the pro had.

    ***

    I walked out of the locker room and went with the students to the centre of the test.

    Every eye was on me, even All Might gave a thumb up.

    My wear was a black pant, boots ¨C that''s not the part ¨C a tight sleeveless shirt that stopped barely under my belt, showing my abs; and I had a scarf. My hands were covered by fingerless black skin gloves.

    I remember that I had told them that the scarf must be stretchy.

    Giving my muscled build ¨C thanks to ripples and years of workout ¨C my chest, abs, and all of my ripped muscles were apparent.

    See, my outfit was inspired by the guy who learned Ripples without having any teacher¡­ not at the beginning.

    But well, don''t pros show their muscles. Except that they wear caps and sometimes put a mask.

    What a pain, the guys who made this costume don''t have a sense of humour.

    "Why are you so exposing."

    "Damn, he seems that he wants to pose like Vlad King and All Might."

    "Is he taking steroid?"

    I could hear some whispers; some girls picked in my direction, before quickly looking forward. The black-haired girl, who was talkative and lively, just whistled before turning.

    I looked at Itsuka to see her staring, at the torso, blushing before making eye contact and turning her face, afraid that I caught her gawking. Looking at her, I saw that she wore a nice outfit. A turquoise knee-length qipao, over which she has a black double-b.r.e.a.s.ted corset, ending just below her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She also sports black short pants under the qipao. For accessories, she wears a loose brown utility belt around her h.i.p.s with a satchel attached at the back; a thin black domino mask around her eyes.

    She looked pretty, and her chest seemed to be bigger than I thought. I gave her a thumb up.

    "I''ll talk to her.

    "Hey, Kendo, like the outfit." Standing next to her, I said, "You took your time looking at my middle."

    "Isn''t a bit, exposing?" She furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Haha¡­ do you like it or not."

    "You look handsome; what do you think about mine."

    "Cute, the best here."

    "So, remember our deal."

    "Letting you win."

    "No! Me going easy on you was the deal."

    "Hehe. Sure."

    Laughing at her, I moved my scarf. It was long, and surely it could be used as a hidden weapon for a Hamon user like me.

    Channelling the ripples, the scarf adjusted its position. Great, I can control it, harden it in fact. It would be great to fight alongside with my Stand had I make it busy with something.

    We got inside the training centre. It was a big room, with watching cameras that shows the location. It was in the middle of a fake city.

    All of us stood in their hero costume while looking at the number one hero, instructing us about what we have.

    Today, it''s a simple battle trial. There would be two teams, each of two persons, and we''ll fight: villain''s team against the heroes'' team.

    Villains would have to secure a bomb until the limited time is over; while the good guys'' team will have to save that bomb¡­ Why does this remind me of Counter-Strike game from my previous life?

    Anyway, we are allowed to use our Quirks, just not to the extreme where we kill or hurt someone so badly.

    First, we would be divided into teams, named by alphabets, then randomly we''ll pick balls to know who we''ll fight.

    "Okay, Young Lee and Pony, team C."

    I looked at the blonde girl with wavy hair. She was short, 150 cm, with long white horns on the top of her head, almost as long as her, face. Her eyes were big, her lips were full, and her nose was small. Looking at me, she just smiled and lifted her little face in my direction.

    Her hero outfit was horse-themed. She even had a small golden horse-tail at the end of her spin. Her orange shirt was tight, her hands covered by fingerless white gloves, and she had a collar around her neck. Right, Americans like horses.

    ''Cute,'' I thought, as the word innocent was written on her face ¨C figuratively.

    "Itsuka and Yui, Team F."

    Apparently, my girl, the one I date, wasn''t happy with the evolution. She just smiled wirily while I shrugged my shoulders.

    Then there was the draw, to pick up out teams who are going to fight.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Trial Battle- begins

    The battle trial took a place inside the false city.

    After a couple of battles, it was finally my team''s turn.

    Being a part of the villain team, I and my partner, Pony, went inside a room with a false bomb like a rocket. We have to protect that until a specific time, or, defeating the heroes'' team, to win.

    Looking at Pony, the blonde with big wandering eyes, the only word I could think of while looking at her was, cute. I didn''t understand how anyone would think of her as a villain.

    Placing the bomb and taking a place in the white room, I looked at Pony, who in her turn looked at me and made a slow smile.

    Was she staring at me? Or was she short that her eyes must fell on my torso?

    "I think we should be fine for now. How do you want to play?" I decided to ask the American girl. I think that, from what she had shown, both of her English and Japanese are good.

    "Defence, of course,"

    Taking few steps closer, she stood in front of me, raised her hand and made peace gesture, before saying, in Japanese, "I hope you get anosmia and hit your toe with a hammer."

    "What the..!" I exclaimed, almost shocked.

    What the hell did I do to her? Had she been a boy, my first reaction would be punching him.

    "Say that again," I asked in British English.

    Pony blinked twice, before smiling, "should I repeat that."

    "Yes." I was controlling my breaths and channelling the ripples inside me, to calm down.

    In her native language, she said, "I hope we make a good team, I''ll ensure my back for you. Happy to work with you. I heard it was a good sentence to make teams."

    Now, I was the one to blink twice. The translation didn''t make any sense, but her big blue eyes gave her the look of a cutie and innocent girl. I think that what she meant truly.

    Realising something was off, I asked, "Who taught you how to say that?"

    "Monoma-san, he says that these words would be nice words and increase our teamwork."

    "Good Grief~" I sighed as I turned and gave my back to her. "What you said meant that you wished me to hit my leg with a hammer, and have anosmia."

    "Really!" Pony took a step back, in shock, asking in English, "You''re kidding? No, seriously!"

    Noticing my glance, she knew I was serious.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean so. Hope you didn''t get discouraged or anything because of me"

    I could feel the embracement in her tone, as she lowered her head. She blushed as I stared at her before moving my head away.

    "It''s okay, not your fault," I walked to the corner to the room. "Just speak in your language with me."

    "Hmm, fine¡­ Let''s just work for the best."

    Her blush vanished as she came to me and shook my hand with both hands. I sighed when she did that. I couldn''t just get angry on na?ve looking person like her. It just leaves a bad taste in the mouth.

    "Relax Pony. It''s Monoma''s troll¡­" I lifted my head.

    "You''re a nice guy."

    "Whatever. Now, we should focus on this battle."

    Our job was to wait for the heroes and defend our place. Although I have a Stand no one can see, next to me, I still have to worry about is that shadow guy, Shihai, who can sneak on my partner, or to the bomb.

    "Would you tell me about your ability?"

    "Horns beam. I can control my two pairs of horns in the air, and shoot others from my head."

    A pair of horns flew off her head and floated next to her legs.

    In instant, another pair of horns grew from Pony''s head.

    The other pair was still floating in front of her. Pony extended both of her hands to the side, like she was trying to balance her steps, and jumped slightly, allowing herself to float with her feet on the horns.

    Interesting, she can fly with these. But I think a better flying needs for her to get herself more familiar with her quirk. But I believe that she must have been curious about that as a kid, so she must have trained that ¨C I would do that if I were her.

    After thinking a bit, I reached an idea.

    "Keep a pair hidden, in the corner, and watch out for Shihai," I said before looking at the windows around.

    Earlier, I had made sure that the rocket is in the light spot, so Shihai won''t just sneak there.

    "Yes, Mr Angel. But I''ll have to remind you that I can only control two pairs."

    After calling me in my last name, another pair flew and hid in the corner.

    I just nodded and called Star Platinum while putting my ear on the wall.

    "By the way Mr Angel, your scarf is nice; but, aren''t your clothes too tight." The American girl turned her face, when I stared at her, "you may feel cold."

    "They help me moving faster," was the only thing I could comment? Wait, was she staring at me. Those girls¡­ wait, that''s fair ¨C Karma ¨C I do that some times.

    "By the way, your accent, are you from Texas."

    "Wow, how did you know?" Pony seemed to be surprised, and excited to open a chat subject.

    "Was there once." I shrugged my shoulder.

    Before the conversation could go any longer, a cracking voice was heard.

    *bg* *bg*

    Placing my ear on the wall, I heard something forcefully making its way with building''s stones, cracking the walls, I believed.

    "Pony, get ready."

    I took a step back and called my Stand around me. Suddenly, the walls on our room were cracked all of the sudden. Green vines, forming a big wall, had invaded the room and headed in our direction.

    These were strong enough to rip a wall, so I didn''t leave my guard down against them.

    Calling my Star Platinum, he started punching and ripping them off before they reached near me, or the bomb.

    If I remember correctly, that green-haired girl, who seemed modest, was the one who could control the plants.

    She had taken the 4th rank at the entrance test, so I wouldn''t underestimate her.

    Pony floated up quickly, avoiding the green vines. She saw that some were heading to the false bomb, sneakily.

    "Won''t let you." She titled her head, aiming, and then, her horns flew at swift speed in a linear direction, blocking the vines from moving.

    However, the user of the veins wasn''t here to be stopped. Her vines kept coming inside.

    This isn''t going to take anywhere.

    Feeling the ground cracking beneath me, I jumped back a bit. I quickly looked around and made eye contact with Pony.

    The na?ve expression was replaced by a serious one; she firmly said, "I understand!"

    Shadow took over the room. It was dark enough for that pitch black-skinned man to sneak in without our knowledge. It seems that the girl, with green braids, blocked the light source.

    I stared along at the vines covering the room now, and I thought that this was a plant, which meant that it had water inside it.

    Water was a perfect transfer for Hamon. Maybe this would be an advantage for me.

    Raising my hand, I channelled some ripples there. Star Platinum''s hand covered mine, sharing the ripples. Moving his hand, Hamon was on his hand; he then held one of the plants and channelled the Ripple on them.

    Yes, lately, I learned how to use Hamon with my Stand. Joseph did that, although his stand wasn''t humanoid one, and so I could. And the best about this, Star Platinum can breathe to keep the Ripple around him.

    *Tch* *Tch*

    The green plants were exploding while I was feeling the ripples from them. Suddenly, I opened my eyes widely.

    I found her hideout, a smirk was drawn on my face.

    "Pony! I''ll trust you with things at this side."

    "Yes." Pony made a resolving expression on her face. God, how can someone get cute when they are this serious. It must be her eyes or that something the short girls has. "I''ll keep my earplug active"

    We had commination devices in our ears so we could communicate while being far, or so All Might can talk to us if there is a need.

    "I''ll come back soon."

    I walked toward a wall, Star Platinum floating around me, his hand on mine. With a punch, we made a big hole on the wall, enough for me to pass.

    I pushed my scarf back, adjusted my gloves, and walked. With a few steps, another wall was destroyed.

    Wait a second.

    Lifting my head, I think I have a better idea.

 Chapter 20

    Pony watched Lee''s back as he was leaving her alone here, with his trust on her.

    It seemed that Lee was going to look for Ibara Shiozaki. The girl who was responsible for the vines.

    Because of the plants, the sunlight was blocked, and the dark shadow filled the room. Eventually, it meant that their classmate, Shihai, would reveal himself soon. She kept her guard up.

    Pony may look timid and na?ve, thanks to her eyes and short built. But in fact, she could use her brain in the fight. She kept floating around the room nonstop, as she didn''t want to be a fixed target.

    *Bang*

    She could hear Lee make another hole in the wall.

    Thinking about him, it was hard, and embarrassing to talk around him. Not only she accidentally insulted him, but he was handsome and more than that¡­. He wore like a stripper, plus his built, which made it hard to stay here alone with him.

    ''Monoma, that *** I''ll never speak to him again.''

    Now, it''s more comfortable to work here while being alone.

    "Pony."

    A scary, ghost-like voice came from behind her. It must be him, over there. Turning quickly, she shot another pair of horns from her head, which only pierced the wall. Growing another pair instantly, Pony opened her eyes wide as she realised what happened.

    "Too late, you got distracted."

    The direction of the voice has changed as Shihai revealed himself from the roof, half of his body sinking in the shadow.

    Pony shot another pair of horns at him.

    "Give up Pony."

    Shihai bent to the roof again, vanishing completely. Now, all he has to do is to secure the false bomb and his team would win.

    It was good that Lee, who can use his aura to pull him out, wasn''t here. That person surely hates losing.

    While Pony was looking up, left and right, Shihai decided that it was the perfect chance for him to get the win. So he made up his mind to reveal himself from down, next to the rocket.

    Poor Pony, she looked too innocent that he didn''t want to do that.

    But well, winning is the purpose.

    From beneath, Shihai revealed himself as he got off the ground, that moment, Pony looked at him.

    Shihai smiled; it''s too late for the girl. He was standing next to the bomb, and he would be able to secure the win as all he needed to touch the bomb. Pony wouldn''t have time to shoot another pair of horns at him.

    That moment, he was surprised as Pony spoke in English, "Got Ya!"

    Behind Shihai, he felt a pair of horns piercing his shirt and lifting him up, making him float.

    Pony made peace gesture with both of her hands, "You are captured, give up."

    "Ha." Shihai lifted both of his hands. "I didn''t think that you could control two pairs at once."

    "I know, so it''s our victory."

    "No, there still Ibara."

    "Lee would be with her." Pony said. "He would be more than enough."

    "I don''t think so. She is hiding well." Shihai didn''t resist when Pony landed on the ground, tied him as she sent the other pair of horns to open the window. The horse girl got him for sure.

    -o-O-o-

    Inside one of the room, Ibara was joining her hands together. Her braided green hair stretched to the ground, as these vines grew and went to attack her opponent.

    Her flawless face shook for a brief as she immediately cut the connection. Her hair was now back length again as it made a crown-like around her forehead.

    She didn''t know why, but each time Lee touches her veins, the green ones, they would explode and she wouldn''t be able to control them.

    ''What''s going on?''

    Opening her black eyes, she was in dilemma.

    She felt something like ripples invading the veins, making the water explode within them.

    "Okay, they got separate, I just need to set some traps."

    "But first, I need to shield myself."

    Ibara joined her hands together, closed her eyes, and a shield of veins covered this room, and her a wall covered her back.

    -o-O-o-

    I was in front of this girl, Ibara, my green-haired classmates.

    After using Hamon to detect the source of the veins, I decided to sneak here.

    How did I, without her noticing?

    Well, that was too simple, as instead of walking, I thought, what it would be if I crawled on the roof.

    During the last time, I could learn how to walk on water after hard training to control the Hamon.

    But, using the ripples to stick to solid objects was much easier than walking on water.

    Looking at my classmate down, I think she didn''t notice me.

    My feet let the roof first, then, my fingers which supported my weight.

    Landing lightly, I used Hamon to transfer the shockwave from my fall to the room below.

    Seeing that she was still closing her eyes, and flinching that she heard the sound of something falling in another room, I swept my forehead.

    ''I''ll call this move, Silent Falling overdrive.''

    I think that this battle trial was the best way to improve my use over the Ripple.

    I crossed my arm and looked at the ignorant girl at who was in front of her.

    Ibara was a girl of medium height, 167 cm, with a flawless pale face. Her hair was unique, thorn-covered vines for hair, but in class, it''s braided, one set wrapped around her forehead a couple of times. She was in good shape as I saw, an hourglass figure, and was joining her hands like praying.

    Her hero costume consists of a plain white robe and black knee-high boots. It fit her well as she was in the position of praying.

    Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a casual praising. And my girlfriend is watching.

    ''Good Grief.'' I looked at her, not feeling to give her a punch while she is praying.

    ''For some reason, this outfit reminds me of ancient Greeks¡­''

    I turned my head, looking for strings.

    -o-O-o-

    The other of students in the watching room was watching the match with intense. There were only a few more teams before they go to the cafeteria and eat.

    There was a limited time for the villain team to win, and Lee didn''t seem to be in a hurry as he only crossed his arms.

    "This Kiddo," All Might was nodding. Lee was having a chance to finish this fight, as his opponent in his range; but as it seems, he didn''t seems to be interesting to blow his classmate''s face, despite this being a trial battle.

    "Lee. Do something."

    Everyone turned their head to Itsuka who yelled all of the sudden before trying to take something.

    After looking at the screen, Itsuka stopped, "not that!"

    Lee was tying his foe who has yet to figure out what was going on.

    ''Tsk¡­ it''s not wrong, but¡­''

    She didn''t like to see her boyfriend tying another girl.

    It just made her feel strange, bad.

    Wouldn''t just punching her would be better.

    -o-o-o-

    Ibara, after sending her veins to trap the room where she heard the sounds, opened her eyes slowly.

    This should be enough to get over this competition.

    "It''s already over."

    When she let her hands down, and her opened eyes picked up the sight in front of her, her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    She couldn''t move her hands any more. She was still in the praying position.

    Opening her eyes, she noticed Lee, lying on the ground and checking his phone.

    Ibara, at that moment, tried to move unconsciously.

    *Bang*

    She fell down; her feet were tied as well, by normal strings. She couldn''t control them, and she realised that her opponent was here for enough time that he was done tying her and now was having a good time.

    Not only that, but All Might didn''t announce the victorious.

    "Finally, you''re awake."

    Lifting her head, she saw that Pony was next Lee, who just stood up with his stripper outfit.

    "Angel-San, you are amazing."

    Pony jumped and clapped Lee''s hand.

    "Good job holding your own."

    Lee didn''t tell Ibara that he used Ripple on her head, turning her numb, so she wouldn''t feel him tying her.

    Ibara lowered her head, biting her lip, and said, "I lost; I was ignorant." She then looked at Lee, frowning, "do you like making surprises like this. You could just finish things over."

    "Give me a break; you were praying, so I didn''t want to cut you." Lee shook his head.

    Ibara lowered her head, admitting defeat.

    "Team Villains win." All Might announced.

    -o-O-o-

    After that, we untied our rivals and went back to the watching room. Pony was upset and didn''t want to talk anymore the moment we entered the room.

    That reminded me, Neito. He likes to troll for sure.

    Standing in front of my classmates, to see the rest of the match, classmates gave us thumb-ups. We did well for sure. But that was over.

    All Might gave the best player card to Pony, as a villain. He must be blind or whatever. I didn''t care anyway.

    "Good Job Kiddos. Now, team G vs Team A."

    After hearing All Might, I saw Neito smiling in my direction. He looked at Pony who scoffed. Neito just let a silent laugh.

    "How was your teamwork?" Looking at me, he asked. He must be thinking that I was trolled.

    "She told me, what is the translation of how we say hit your feet with hummer." I was being sarcastic as I smiled. "Never saw that coming."

    This guy had silly jokes for sure. Neito smiled, "no need to be upset; just teasing a classmate; you can take that for sure."

    "Yes, I can." I turned my back and used my bigger body to cover him. "Just don''t teach young girl bad jokes. You don''t know what may happen to you."

    "Just joking with you. What can happen?"

    "Getting your foot hit by a hammer." I pushed my scarf back.

    Star Platinum put a hand in Neito''s mouth.

    Turning my head at him, I saw him opening his eyes widely.

    He was unable to speak now, and no one would see it. Holding back not to break him, I made Star Platinum gives his feet a small hit that was more or less than a hit with a club. Neito couldn''t even scream at all, and his c.o.c.ky smile had vanished now.

    Now, I understood how Itsuka felt when dealing with such a person.

    "Ouch. You have no sense of humour." Neito forced a smile. Despite the pain he was at, he didn''t scream or went to All Might to tell him. That was the only good thing in his personality that I saw so far.

    Pa.

    "Not again." Neito held his head as Itsuka chopped his neck, making him fall.

    She then looked at me, "we need to talk."

    I nodded with my head and smiled. Staring for a brief at each other, she smiled back.

    "You let me blown yesterday," I said.

    She titled her head, I swear that her hero outfit made her look better in my eyes.

    "Well, surprising, isn''t it."

    She didn''t seem to expect that turn in the events.

    I admit; maybe some Hamon made the kiss better. But I don''t remember using them. But why else a high-school girl would insert her tongue in first date''s kiss, and looked like she enjoyed it. I need to try that, maybe a new Overdrive technique would be created.

    "Want to talk somewhere else." I looked over All Might, only a few battles left before we have a lunch break. "Some privacy would be more appreciated."

    "Sure? I''d like that too." she nodded firmly.

    "You guys¡­" before Neito said anything, Kendo chopped his neck, making him fall again.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Alarm

    "I am more curious, today¡­ about what would happen to the society when the Symbol of Peace falls~." Tomura titled his head as he looked at his reflection at the glass.

    Inside a dark place, a bar like, next to him, stood a man, cleaning glasses, with his pitch dark hands covered in dark purple fog.

    Behind him was a shelf with all of the kind of expensive drinks.

    You wouldn''t be able to make his face as all there was a dark purple fog, with two shiny yellow eyes. Same for his skin, all covered by that fog.

    Had you seen him, you may think of the Devil.

    The man whose skin is covered by dark fog didn''t say a thing.

    "The society would crumble, and we, villains, would regain our place," said Tomura, a young pale man, sitting, a leg above a leg, hand on hand.

    His face was covered by white false hands. Two other hands were on his head, up and from behind. Other hands covered his neck, arms, and even two held his chest.

    He glanced at his relaxed friend, or servant, and then, to the bird looking beast, with his brain visible, sitting there next to them.

    "Having him as a teacher had made it easier to find him."

    "I think it''s too bit early to think of that." The butler-like man said.

    "We have prepared what we can; All Might is getting weaker, after all." The young pale man, Tomura, scratched his neck and said, "Isn''t that right, Kurogiri."

    "We have prepared everything. The small villains are all excited to participate in the attack on U.A" Kurogiri said, "with Nomu here, things would go well, young master Tomura."

    "Hmm." Tomura nodded, before looking at the beast with no skull protecting his brain¡­ well, it''s not like it needed the brain anyway. "It was made specifically to take him down, after all. In this time, we have to take advantage of his weakened state." He stood up and walked to the corner, hands behind his back, "the Symbol of Peace."

    "So, shall we move?"

    "Few more hours, and we''ll steal the schedule. The press should be ready."

    -o-O-o-

    I have to admit that putting a good show in the Trial Battle wasn''t the best choice, as it seemed to inspire my classmates and get them excited to know me. Well, I think my wear had played a role in attracting attention.

    After Itsuka and her teammate were done, she had gestured to me to come silently into a hidden room while the others have to finish.

    We had chatted, talked about a few things. When the chat took a boring direction, I didn''t expect that she would have teased me for my wear.

    ''Lee, yesterday, things got late¡­ we stopped on that'' as she had said that, she let her finger go to my abs, through the exposed part of my shirt. I won''t lie, I''m straight, no saint, and I was aroused.

    I only had lifted my eyebrow, primal instinct taking over me. My hands had swept her hair, while my eyes looked forward. Her lips looked cute this moment, and we were alone. I bent down, she closed her eyes, and let my mouth fall on hers, tongue pushed toward my lips. I gladly opened my mouth and let my tongue inside, as my hand lowered from her hair to her back, before reaching her butt. The moment I had held her rear cheeks, her face flushed red, but we continued kissing.

    Feeling our tongues exchanging saliva, I was aroused, it was so fluffy. Yesterday, I had been curious, if kissing would feel better with Hamon ¨C Caesar must have done that¡ªso, I had tried it.

    The results were good, as she relaxed and m.o.a.ned in my mouth.

    Once our lips separate, we stared at each other, panting.

    ''Ha. That was good. But we should be careful to get caught.'' Itsuka breathed heavily. The pink cheeks of her, along with her gorgeous costume made her charming. ''I don''t think they allow this in UA.''

    I had smiled back and said, ''There should be another battle; besides, All Might and others shouldn''t notice until the end.''

    ''Hehe.'' Itsuka put her hands behind her and span around me, ''Let''s just talk later lunchtime. We should then be fine going anywhere out the school.''

    I nodded. ''Go first, then I''ll catch up.'' I had to do this; suspicions would be rose if we entered at the same time. Itsuka didn''t seem to want to announce our relationship fast. So, I had to respect that.

    Now, after the trial was over, I was at the cafeteria, wearing the formal UA student uniform, with the necktie and all.

    "What a pain~"

    I was having an expression to show how much I was annoyed. Kendo sighed before taking a deep breath.

    Our classmates were in front of us and the people we had fought in our battle trial came as well.

    "And I was worry from you when I had to be careful of the girl there." Said Shihai, the dark-skinned teenage with white spiky hair.

    He placed his plate next to me and sat.

    That''s what I call by annoying assemble.

    "Ah. Don''t let your guard next time." I nodded with a bored expression. The high school cafeteria isn''t the best place to have privacy.

    "I know," he started eating, "Although my job is to surprise people off guard, she had pretty well."

    I just started eating. Since in UA you can eat whatever you want, I picked up meat. I would use Hamon to dissolve them, and then, you know the rest, build up my body. UA provides its student with all kind of food even if it was a metal, that''s a good sign.

    Itsuka just forced a smile to me, before telling the guy, "You would get kicked anyway, so it''s not different who you would fight."

    It seems that battling made us familiar so they would pick our table. Some extras are here as well.

    Reiko, the one who sits next to me and think we have the same type of Quirk, came as well while yawning.

    Funny thing, both of our heroes'' costumes consists a scarf¡­ except hers was of a fur and shorter, and she wore like a female Ninja.

    "Your ability seems to be stronger, but on the other hand," she said as she next Itsuka, placing her plate. They were friends now, I think. "Yet you can control only two things at the time."

    "Not necessary."

    There was that girl. The one whose green hair was braided in a good way. She stared at me. I only furrowed as I made an eye-contact, before slowly sitting. My gaze switched to the blonde who smiled at me.

    "Mr Angel. Good teamwork." Pony said. She made a cute smile and sat in front. This girl, her innocent look made it look good.

    "Good one, Ms Pony,"

    "Just use my name, no honours, please."

    "Kay."

    "Hmm," Pony smiled and started eating apples, carrots, and salad.

    I chewed my food, and stared at Ibara who sat opposite to me and stared directly at my face "Lee-san." Her gaze was serious.

    "Yes, Ibara-san." I believe that the words we had talked could be counted on the finger. "How can I help you?"

    "Although first, I have to say you were good," she lowered her head, joined her hands together. "I want you to tell me."

    "Yes?" I continued chewing my food.

    "I want to know, what I am lacking." Ibara stared at me with her black eyes now, waiting for an answer.

    "Ha~" I almost coughed. What was that supposed to mean?

    "He isn''t interested in you; ask someone else!" Kendo glared at Ibara and pointed at her with a spoon.

    Realising what she said, she waved her hand, blushing; "No, not that. I meant in the battle. Lee-san approached me without me noticing. He even tied me, while I was trying to find him. Not to mention, he exploded my plants and even found my hidden location¡­ I want just to ask if he had noticed a weak point in me or something. I want to improve as well."

    Itsuka lowered the spoon.

    I remember correctly now. This girl had classed the fourth at the entrance exam, thanks to her rescuing points¡­ meaning that her personality should be humble and about helping ¨C UA doesn''t tell you that you can gain points by helping and saving others. It''s a secret test to the personality.

    "I''ll tell you." I swallowed my food, drank some juice, as I felt full. "Ibara, the problem that you depends on your ears too much. What was that shield that covered your back?"

    For the god sake, she had been closing her eyes while depending on her plants to protect her back.

    "Faith Shield," her voice pure, she lowered her head.

    "Make it Blind Faith," I said. She quickly lifted her head as she seemed to realise that. "Open your eyes, not only your ears. If someone who can conceal his sound approached you, something bad may happens to you."

    I''m pretty sure that there is footage of me taking my time to stare at her, as she had been controlling her ability while closing her eyes.

    Though, I still didn''t tell her how I managed to tie her without her noticing.

    Quickly nodding, she smiled at my face and said, "Thank you; I understand." Her voice was sincere. Like she really had meant it. Then she went to eat her food.

    I looked around, at what was supposed to be the table of the two people who started to date recently.

    Great, four people without counting Kendo and me on the table.

    "What an ordeal~" I lowered my head. That''s why hate schools. Itsuka stopped eating and chuckled while lowering her head as well.

    She lifted her head and said, "Good that you deal with...cough¡­ annoyance¡­ cough¡­ with sarcasm."

    I shrugged my shoulder. Maybe after school, we''ll get privacy as much as we want.

    Turning my head, around the cafeteria, I saw the rest of the students.

    Here, not only the hero students from the other years were here. But the students from other classes and the department as well. There was that general education class, for people who don''t have a quirk, or have but couldn''t use it at the test in fighting robots.

    There is the Support Department. Their role is to learn how to be creative to help heroes in the future, by providing instructions, or inventions.

    Wait for that green-haired kid, Deku was there, with support class¡­ Isn''t he Quirkless from what I had seen? Well, if he wants to be a hero, he can always do the support. The brain was a gift after all. I saw him talking with a pink-haired girl, who was talking a lot giving the speed of her lips.

    I then looked at the clock; not a lot until the lunch hour is over.

    "You¡­"

    I heard a familiar voice, directed to me, but I didn''t think that was the case. My name wasn''t ''You''.

    Without turning my head to the person who stood next to me, I put a piece of meat in my mouth.

    "Didn''t you hear me? Are you deaf, Lee Angel?"

    The voice was familiar, but I didn''t seem to care. Itsuka and the others showed annoyance once they looked at the guy.

    "Please, you are loud; keep quiet," Ibara said elegantly as she stared up.

    "Shut up-" his voice got louder before I interrupted.

    "Ah, you¡­" I turned my head and saw, someone whose height was above average, blonde with explosive hair, and red eyes. "That kid. What do you want?"

    That was Kachan; the one whom I saved that day; yet threw away since he didn''t know how to be polite.

    "Bas¡ª"

    "Do you want to get thrown again?" I threatened him the moment he was about to say, bastard. There were strict rules about fighting in U.A, but I seemed to forget.

    "Tsk." He scoffed, "so, you are the number one in the test. Just don''t get c.o.c.ky since you got rescuing points. After all, I classed first when it came to villains points.

    That makes you an extra. "

    The first when it came to Villain points. He must be Bakugo. Weird, I thought that his name was Kachan, as that Deku had called him.

    "Bakugo, Hurry up, I don''t have time to hear the story of your life." He seemed to be the type who likes to make an appearance. I didn''t have time to hear his life story.

    I ignored him for another second and placed the last piece of meat in my mouth. Itsuka and the group of my table chuckled, except Ibara, who only showed annoyance on her face.

    "I see that you know my name then. I''ll tell you this. Here, I am going to be number one. The test isn''t final. I''ll just let you know that." He said, pointing his finger at me. "And don''t threaten to throw me again, or I''ll kill you." That tone seemed serious.

    I turned my head, made eye contact and furrowed my eyebrows. He flinched after he saw me giving him serious attention. "Go ahead. Draw; let''s see who''s the fastest in the west."

    If this is a challenge, and I''ll throw him before he would be able to use his Quirk.

    "I''ll challenge you, but not here and not now." He said, huffing his chest.

    "Good Grief." I didn''t know why, but he seemed to be the type of guys who are affected by secondary characters of mc rivals in comics. From those comics I''d read, all of these rivals have either bad fathers or moms.

    *Ding* *Ding*

    *Alarm Sounds*

    All of the sudden, all of us, including the students of the department, heard the alarm. Bakugo broke the eye contact and turned his face once he heard the face. He flinched this time for real. This alarm is the bad one.

 Chapter 22 - Chapter22: Just the Press

    I was about to teach that Bakugo a lesson in respecting people as who is fastest in using his quirk, the alarm saved him.

    From every department, all of the students had fear shown on their face.

    I looked around my table to my classmates

    Their faces didn''t show optimism, but wariness as well.

    Shihai was looking for a shadow to merge with, he would have an easy time to sneak out.

    Ibara joined her hands together like she was praying.

    Pony was murmuring something in English¡­ This meant that she is anxious. And Itsuka was looking around between me and the door like she was gesturing to us to move quickly.

    "What''s going on?" Pony asked.

    Itsuka gazed at her "the emergency bell. Someone, or some group, broke to the school."

    The rest opened their eyes widely. There was that one question which must be asked.

    "Who would do that¡­?" Ibara bit her nail, despite expecting the answer already. "Who can?"

    Shihai was to answer. "The Villains!"

    Of course, who would break into the place of the future heroes, except someone who wants to get them out of the way, or their teachers? Besides, the barrier of UA and their gates makes strong defence. It''s hard for normal people, even strong villain, to break through it. The only answer was a very dangerous villains group.

    The other students seemed to realise the answer as well. They were thinking quickly, and fear was taking over them. After all, they are just teenagers and not pros.

    "If they come here, I''ll¡­" Bakugo''s courageous expression had vanished. A worried expression took over his face. I could see a cold sweat dripping from his forehead. "I''ll k¨Cill th¨Cem."

    It became chaotic in the cafeteria all of the sudden.

    "We must run."

    "Villains are coming here."

    "They must be strong to break here."

    "We are doomed."

    "Run with your life."

    Not everyone here was a hero as they were just some students from other departments. They came from general education and support department. And, the first year from heroes'' class has yet to learn how to be so heroic or how to fight.

    What happened next was the same when Zero Pointer had made his appearance. Everyone stood up, staring toward the exit, before sprinting.

    Unfortunately for them, they were so many. With their number and how they were pushing each other, it was impossible to get out through the doors.

    The ones on my table seemed to be hesitating to run as well.

    "Don''t move!"

    Calling Star Platinum, I stood up and gestured them to stop.

    "Lee, we should find a way to exit."

    "I can merge into their shadows¡­ but¡­" Shihai seemed hesitating.

    "I can fly." Pony called a pair of horns to stand on.

    "Good Grief. I''m staying." I looked at each one of them in the eye, seriously, which made them stop. My face didn''t show any wariness, just caution. Even with a bullet aimed at my direction, I believe in my Stand''s power. "Stay in my Aura''s range. You''ll be safe."

    Knowing my Quirk''s strength, which destroyed Zero Pointer, they didn''t move. I also believe they all saw how Star Platinum had easily broken the walls in the Trial Battles.

    Itsuka stared at my eyes and nodded, before forcing a smile.

    "In this case; I''ll count on you."

    Wait, who''s that guy, who just approached and got into the table.

    "Lee, my buddy. You don''t forget your friends do you?" Neito lifted his hand and sat next to my table, before patting Shihai. The sneaky guy, the moment he sat, Pony took a few steps away from him.

    "GUY''s. NICE TO MEE YOU AGAIN. Let''s get through this"

    I noticed my classmate approaching with a wide grin. His silver hair and his skin which turned to metal made it obvious. Tetsutetsu joined the protection.

    "Give me a break."

    I only kept staring at the entrance. People were crazily trying to escape.

    I found it ironic. In middle school, these people with Quirk had always shown courage against the Quirkless. Now, they can''t even use Joseph''s secret technique.

    I guess no matter what quirk you have, your personality won''t change.

    Very soon, from the crowd, flew a tall blue-haired guy. He floated, with something like an engine on his leg pushing him, and reached the top of the entrance.

    His posture was funny as he held to something.

    "EVERYONE STOP!"

    He yelled for everyone. Then after yelling again, he gained their attention.

    "Stop Everyone!! The one who got to school aren''t villains, but the press!"

    My reaction was to blink twice. A bunch of journalists, and could break to UA. That made my doubt the security measures of the UA high school.

    *Phew*

    "Lee, that was scary." Pony said, clenching her little fists.

    "Well, see ya later." Monoma stood up with his plate and walked toward another table. It seems that he doesn''t need to stay next to the strong guy for now.

    "Good courage, Lee-san," Ibara showed me a smile, which I can tell, it looked pretty on her face. But telling her to smile more often, when she is next to my girlfriend, wasn''t such a good idea.

    "You could handle it well." Reiko was the only one who had been calm. Wait, I think she barely shows emotions.

    I could hear the sighs from my table. Turning, I couldn''t help but massage my temple. These guys, were they all going to stick to me.

    Whatever, I''m just happy that this was over since I''ll get my privacy soon.

    ***

    Ryo was an editor and a freelance who had a job to provide information to the fellow journalists.

    He didn''t have job ethics at all. As long you give him the right price, you''ll get the info you want. Of course, he was the type of persons who wouldn''t hesitate to sell the information on you, had he found one.

    Today, he had agreed with a young man, for a lot of money, to help him and call journalists to give them a chance to enter U.A.

    Now, he met him, a young pale man, with a grey hair and a paler face that was as white as the paper.

    "Here is your payment, Ryo-san." said the pale man, Tomura, as he handed an envelope to the fat man, Ryo.

    Ryo took the money and started counting. When he was done, his face drew a bright smile.

    "Young man, I believe something is lacking."

    "What do you mean?" Tomura sounded bored and lazy when he talked back. "That what we had agreed to pay you."

    "I mean¡­" Ryo''s smile became wide enough to split his face into two. He said, "You didn''t tell me that you could break UA system ¨C Just told me All Might would be at the entrance. This information is very precious. Do you want to buy it¡­ let''s say, for some 200.000$"

    Ryo wanted to blackmail his client. A guy who broke into UA would be looked by many. He didn''t know what Tomura wanted, but it was for a strong reason, obviously. He must be prepared to pay a heavy price in order to achieve his goal.

    Tomura only sighed, took off his glove, and extended his hand. "You got me. Fine. Deal"

    The moment Ryo shook his client''s hand, he felt weird. The pain was taking over his body. His skin was cracking, turning grey.

    "You..."

    He managed to say this before his body dissolved completely into dust, and died.

    "Young master Tomura¡­ I thought we needed him for tomorrow." Said the man whose skin was covered by purple dark fog.

    "There are others who can do his job. Find someone."

    "Yes, young master."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Not in a Good Mood.

    *Drang* *Drang*

    Lee''s sleepy eyes shook when he felt the earth moving. Was it an Earthquake? The sound felt was more like a titan making steps.

    "What a pain~"

    Waking up before the alarm allowed it, Lee tried to shut his ears and put the pillow on his face.

    But it was with no use, as the noise repeated.

    Lee has yet to get enough sleep. Last night, he had a good time with Itsuka after school. They had made out, kissing, while he felt it was a good life as he touched her all over, and he had learned that Hamon may increase the pleasure from kissing.

    But that discovery wasn''t the important thing now.

    The point is that he had stayed the late-night, practising Hamon of, by making bubbles. And above that, Itsuka made his chat with her over the phone until a late time.

    He blinked, closing his eyes slowly. But, he opened his eyes as he heard the loud noise. This time, it felt like something was getting crushed.

    *Bang*

    It was annoying.

    The titanic steps continued producing loud sounds before vanishing. Lee''s mind was getting cleared by the time he was waking up.

    Was there a hero villain-fight near his place?

    *Bang*

    Knowing one person with such ability in this city, probably two, Lee opened his eyes. ''What is she doing here?'' he wondered as he was totally awake.

    Lee quickly stood up, brushed his teeth, washed his face, wore casually, and jumped off the window.

    He didn''t notice the clock. It wasn''t early as he thought. He had missed the bus to his school, yet he didn''t get enough sleep.

    As soon as he landed to the ground, he didn''t see a titan or anything.

    But he kept hearing some noises, this time, of cars getting crushed.

    Taking a long leap toward the sound source, he stopped as soon as he landed next to the central events.

    Mt Lady, the blonde busty beauty, who he hasn''t seen in a long time, was standing in front of his sight, just like he had expected.

    She seemed to be in a normal woman size, as she can''t just use her ability in a crowded place. Around her, there were two people, not to mention the civilians who stood at the side.

    "Kamui!" she screamed.

    In front of them was a pink monster-like villain, who had a very muscular build, and was near 3 meters tall.

    Next to her was the Wood Hero, who Lee had met that day when he fought that giant who had attacked his train.

    Kamui''s hand turned into long wood strings and tried to cage the villain with them. But the latter just moved in a very swift speed and dodged that attempt easily.

    "Haha¡­" The villain mocked them by laughing. He was just too fast for them, and they couldn''t capture him at all.

    "You can''t get me." He then made two after images after jumping from a side to another, mocking the two heroes.

    Mt Lady clicked her tongue. This tricky monster knew that they can''t fight him in a crowded tight place like this, as people were living here.

    The villain had dragged them here, knowing that it was to his advantage, to limit the heroes'' movements, especially the big one.

    Had they only been in one more opened space, she would have cornered him for sure with Kamui''s help.

    Lee noticed the two heroes having scratches over them.

    As the two were just looking at the humanoid monster, expecting him to run away again to more opened space, the villain turned into an afterimage as he headed toward them.

    Mt Lady was only a petit woman now, so she got scratched as she jumped to the side, avoiding the fast villain hardly, with a scratch. "Damn you, you covered my costume with dirt!"

    Kamui had it better as he used his wood to make a protector shield around them.

    "Hahaha, I''ll take some hostages now."

    Mocking, the villain sneered and looked around. He saw one big happed, now scared family, staring at their direction with horror. He smirked like he had hit the jackpot.

    -o-O-o-

    I don''t know what had happened this morning.

    I thought that everything would be great from now and on.

    My life was great so far.

    I have a girlfriend who I can have fluff with and touch,

    and there was that school where I could enjoy practising heroic sport with classmates.

    But, as it seems, this morning broke the streak of my good days so far.

    Two professional heroes, one of them used to be my crush heroine, were fighting a villain who made me wake up, in not so good mood.

    But, as it seems, the huge pink villain wasn''t satisfied by ruining my mood yet.

    With a swift move, he attacked Kamui and made Mt. Lady fly back.

    It wasn''t a manly sight to see a pretty busty woman like her fly away. I felt pissed off, as this was once a crash, from the first meeting, who moved my instinct

    ''Bastard.''

    I know Itsuka is my girlfriend, but that doesn''t mean that I still don''t have a small crush on the Blondie.

    Seeing her just getting hit like that, with that mocking monster, made me surely pissed off.

    Not to mention, he just made me wake up before the alarm says so.

    As for Kamui¡­ he is made of wood. He shall be fine.

    And I felt really pissed off when I looked at that humanoid monster.

    He was just laughing like he was enjoying making chaos.

    Geez, these villains, can''t they just rob a bank and let us live a normal life.

    "Stop, leave the hostages." Mt Lady stood up and extended both of her hands, worry shown on her face when she saw the pink monster holding a family in his arms, as he had just kidnapped them

    "Take it easy, what''s your demand." Kamui lifted his hands both.

    "Hahaha¡­I dare you. If you dare to do anything; remember this little family."

    The pink humanoid monster laughed, his golden eyes shone brightly as he grabbed the kidnapped family closer to his chest.

    The two heroes clenched their teeth.

    Their priority was to save civilians more than to capture the villain.

    They couldn''t do the latter as the hostages were in the villain''s arm that alone was enough to squeeze them all to his chest.

    I was pissed off as I looked at the villain''s face, as I was behind the heroes.

    If I don''t get enough sleep, I would wake up in bad mood; I was that type of persons.

    I know, only pro heroes should take action ¨C that what they teach at school. But I''m feeling pissed off.

    Taking a few steps forward, I patted the shoulder of the blonde heroine, without her noticing me coming from behind. Then I walked past her. "Long time no see; Kamui, Mt Lady."

    "Lee?"

    "Yes, now, if you excuse me." I shook my head and kept walking.

    "Hey! Go back¡­ this is a pros job." Mount Lady yelled as soon as she saw me moving forward, and grabbed my arm. "He has hostages as well. Stand here brat."

    I turned to her, winked. I then quickly slide from the hand that grabbed my shoulder. I wasn''t a man without a plan. As long as that annoying pink villain gets within my range, a lot of ORAs would be heard, by me.

    We saw Kamui flying past us, before placing his foot on the ground and regaining his balance after several steps.

    In front of him, the villain had a mocking smirk while holding the hostages. Well, for waking up like this, there a bill that must be paid.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Another Currency?

    Mount Lady was holding Lee''s arm for the second time. She didn''t know why this young man is insisting on doing the pro job.

    This is a very serious situation, and if she allowed her first fan to get hurt, what kind of heroes would she be.

    In front of them was that pink villain, Habit Headgear, rank c villain, was holding the hostages.

    She looked over Lee, who wanted to interfere. His expression was of a good man, and he seemed to have grown a bit taller, and more muscular than the last time they met. It would be a shame if she let him risk it.

    Unlike the guys Lee had fought with at the past, this villain is very tricky, fast and strong.

    She had some interaction with him over the last months. Lee was strong for sure. Even though he was the first guy to have his hand falling on her soft rear, she still has a good impression on him, as he had shown heroic acts. That''s why she was certain he would fight without even being a pro.

    She knew that he had passed the UA test with the best score. Even if the young man had a strong quirk, the odds that he would get hurt are high, since Habit Headgear was so fast.

    She had to stop him from making himself, and the hostages, getting hurt. That''s a hero job.

    "Lee, stand aside, don''t anger me. Stay here." Mount Lady, also Yu Takeyama, grabbed his arm.

    Lee pulled his arm back, his eyebrows were furrowed. "

    He looked concerned, but his eyes, this isn''t good.

    Great, this look, was the same one he gave the giant shark dude before fighting him on that train.

    "Don''t ruin the plan," Yu said. They planned to lead the villain to more open space so she would use her Quirk, while Kamui would cage the villain, and so they would save the hostages.

    But Lee is a variable they hadn''t expect.

    "Did you forget about me?"

    The pink monster moved at a very speed, trying to land a strong blow.

    Kamui quickly reacted and made some wood walls, which got broken quickly. Lee quickly held Yu''s waist and moved to the side, avoiding the momentum of the crazy villain with Star Platinum''s speed. Yu was surprised by the act of the teen; still, a bit pissed off on him, as he can turn into another hostage.

    "Brat, go and hide," Pushing Lee, Mount Lady decided to risk it, even if it meant some property damage, she would use her quirk. Too bad she can''t control her quirk.

    -o-O-o-

    What a pain, I was used to this sentence since ever I got Star Platinum.

    Mount Lady, after I got her out of the way, seemed pissed off. Not on me, but the villain. What a funny joke, she told me to hide. But still, I could feel her anger.

    "Kamui, seal the way."

    All of the sudden, she became a twenty meters giant, but still unable to move freely. If she moved, cars and public property would be damaged.

    "Hahaha, do you want me to kill the hostages?" The villain laughed, creating two images.

    "Are you crazy," Kamui yelled at his partner as he jumped up.

    "Wait!" I raised my hand, looking at the villain. I watched enough movies to know how to approach him, "You have hostages, but you didn''t state your demands."

    My hands were up as I walked slowly toward the pink villain.

    I only needed to get three meters near to him. I could hear Mount Lady growl, as she tried to seal my way with her foot, but I simply dodged and kept walking forward.

    "Lee¡­"

    I ignored the voice calling me. My only hope was that Kamui wouldn''t try to grab me with his wood.

    Okay, seven meters were left. Keep walking with sturdy and relaxed steps.

    "My only demand for those rotten wood and huge ass heroes is to admit defeat and let me get out without following me." He sneered. "Or these hostages would die, after being tortured in our fight, slowly."

    "I''m not a huge ass, you punk ass!" Mount Lady yelled back, feeling insulted. "And if you touched them, I''ll break you."

    "Fine, fine," I said to the villain. "How about money, we all like money. Using hostages is better than robbing bank right¡­ I believe a gentle-looking villain like you has a price that he wants."

    5 meters left.

    My hands were shown, so he wouldn''t feel any suspicions from me.

    Star Platinum was cracking his fists as he was floating behind me. No one could see him.

    "Mm¡­ Price¡­" my words seemed to affect the villain''s thinking. "Let me think¡­"

    2 meters away from him, he is within my range.

    Damn, he is huge, like 4 meters tall. And he looked very ugly.

    "How about I make you an offer."

    The villain was caught off guard the moment Star Platinum stood above him, lifted his hand, clenched a fist, and slammed down with unnoticeable speed. That didn''t stop, as Star Platinum let his hand pass by his skin and grabbed the flesh.

    *Dang*

    His pink muscular arm was broken from the power of the hit, blood flew out of it. The moment the hostages were about to fall, Star Platinum held them from collars and threw them back, up. They were thrown precisely to Mount Lady who held them and put them on the roof.

    I approached one more step, toward the villain.

    This is for waking me up.

    "Bastard." The villain got up, his arm cracked for a bit, as he seemed to be slowly healing. "You tricked me. I guess, the price of this would¡ª"

    "I was honest and I''m willing to pay you.

    "How about I pay you, in another currency," I said.

    Before he could say his words, Star Platinum was standing above the villain''s face. "Ora!"

    His face kissed the dirt when Star Platinum slammed his fist down on the villain''s cheek, making the ground crack.

    The villain went quickly to kneeling position, as he was trying to stand up. That moment, I believe, he saw most of his teeth on the ground.

    He slowly lifted his head, realising how much damage I did to him, and how much more I can do.

    "Wait¡ª"he tried to talk, but I was faster.

    Putting my hands in my pocket, I took one step closer. "How much Oras do you want."

    (Ora: means take this)

    For the fact that you ruined my peaceful peace, how about this much.

    Star Platinum flashed in front of him, without him seeing, fist clenched together.

    "What?"

    "Ora Ora Ora¡­"

    Star Platinum started to make fists rush. The Stand''s fists turned into a blur as he started to punch so fast. Each punch was very strong on its own. Without to mention the speed. It would be better to be shot by a rifle rather than getting punched by the stand.

    The people could only see blow mark and hear bones cracking from the villain. They didn''t understand what''s going on as they could only see fists marks appearing all over his body.

    "ORA!"

    With the last punch, uppercut, the villain flew up high, pink blood leaving from him.

    "Good Grief," I scratched my hair and turned my back, Star Platinum was behind me.

    "Here you are."

    For the villain, it wasn''t over, as he flew, it seemed that he met Mount Lady, who gave him a gentle smirk. The villain seemed to be numb, as she clenched her fist and threw a punch at him, sending him flying away.

    Mount Lady went back to her original size, looked around, and sighed in relief when she saw that no one or nothing was hurt, except for the road she stood on. Still, hostages were saved.

    She then stared at me, eyes furrowed, "that was risky, you know! Are you okay?"

    I was busy with something else. I was breathing, channelling Ripples inside, so I would calm down.

    "I''m good. You seemed to take some damage earlier, you should check for a doc." I nodded, before looking at her face, calmly breathing, before checking her from head to toe. There were scratches there.

    "Don''t worry, I''m pro. You, on other hand, almost gave me a heart stroke." Sighing, she put her palm on her face. Her soft melon-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled as she hit the ground with her foot. I stole a glance. I know why people are saying she would surpass Midnight in rate. "Where are you staring?"

    "Does it matter? You need to watch your health." I stared at her purple eyes, not showing many emotions, "Sometimes, you should be aware of the damage you may take."

    "Ha¡­ I''m more worried about the damage I made than the one I took."

    She looked around, looking for footprints, or anything that may be cost a wealth. She seemed to be concerned about public safety. And here I thought she was about Kill Steal type hero. Suddenly, Kamui the Wood, landed on the ground in Spiderman style and sighed.

    "The hostages are fine. You, on the other hand, mister Lee, should check a doctor, and I may need to talk to your parent."

    "Good luck finding him." I shrugged my shoulder, almost making him fall on the ground from the shock.

    I ignored him and looked at Mt Lady, who seemed to be concerned about the public Damage. I said," I guess it would be covered up by the government. I can justify it''s not your fault." And she smiled at me the moment these words left my mouth.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Fan Service.

    (Bonus chapter)

    Yu let a giggling sigh when she saw that Kamui, a fellow hero, was being ignored. Despite him taking more hits by the villain, Lee showed concern over her injuries. That made her think that he would be a good hero in the future.

    She wondered what to do with him. Scolding him didn''t seem a good option, as his Quirk dealt perfectly with the hostages'' situation if you exclude the part where he had thrown them to her.

    Still, Lee should be more aware of the situation.

    "Don''t you have a school to attend~?" Yu asked with a sigh.

    "Right, this reminds me. They''ve told me that you did recommend me. What you said."

    "His hand may slip to a wrong place after making a scene." Yu got closer, stared at his eyes, and put a hand on her hip. This should make him blush.

    "I wonder when that happened." Lee half-closed his eyes, his face didn''t even get half red.

    He was playing ignorance over a thing that may happen almost a year ago.

    "Don''t play ignorance," Yu said, letting her face closer. "Besides, I''m still angry at you¡­"

    "Good grief," Lee glanced at her, starting from her purple big eyes, before slowly looking down at her full lips, staring briefly¡­ She was so close, that his primal instinct made him focus upon feeling the near presence.

    "For what?" He then turned, and said, "Whatever, I have UA to attend."

    Yu let a chuckle. This teen turned his face, great, that''s victory. Lifting her head, she gave his back a small slap, before complaining, "For what you say! You said I''m your favourite heroin, yet you aren''t part of my fan club."

    ''I only said that so you wouldn''t notice that I took some pics from the perfect angle,'' Lee thought secretly.

    He shrugged his shoulders. "Been busy. Besides, I''m not a crazy fan."

    Yu held her chuckle and placed her hand on his shoulder. Squeezing his shoulder a bit, she opened her jaw a bit. Isn''t he a bit more muscular than the last time? Wow, they grow up fast, don''t they?

    Taking a deep breath, Yu thought for a second, ''He has a school, and he did a good job. A small fan service would be just a small gift.''

    ------

    What an ordeal¡­ Mount Lady was behind me, and she seemed to open a conversation over a thing that happened many months ago.

    I couldn''t help but turn to the side, as she got closer to me. Her huge jiggling chest, perfect h.i.p.s and hourglass body, not to mention her pretty face and lips were so close. It made me have a hard-on at that moment, which made me turn on. If Itsuka knew, she would get into a fight with me.

    My member was big, bigger than average and it would be hard not to notice the tent I made. No one told me that using Hamon to increase muscle mass would mess with my middle. Tsk¡­ I should''ve just taken steroids with muscles.

    When I had turned and faced Kamui, he just stared in awe as he looked at my middle, before looking behind me.

    If you say a word I''ll kill you, I told him with my eyes, and he just turned his head.

    "Not crazy about me. You think I''m ugly!" She said teasingly. Her hand squeezing the muscle of my shoulder didn''t make my raging bone any calmer. I have a girlfriend now, you know. Let me calm myself before walking

    "No. I think I said you are pretty that time."

    Okay, breathe slightly. Hamon has so many types and uses. It should at least make me calm me down by channelling it internally.

    "Hmm, then why you said you didn''t remember where your hand slipped."

    I had said that when my hand had slipped to her rear that day. I was single that time, right.

    She turned around me and was standing by my side. My eye, despite me having a cold face, stole a glance at her rear. It was as good as Midnight''s.

    "I think I''m late," I said. I need to leave for now, as the teasing was getting too much.

    "Fufu¡­ don''t feel embarrassed, I''m just teasing you," she laughed and I almost yelled at her, if not for Hamon calming me down. "I guess I owe you one fan service."

    The next action, after the unexpected words of her, shocked me. Standing on my side, she stood on her toes slightly, let her face closer to my cheek.

    I could feel her chest, soft as you can feel through that tight costume, crushing on my shoulders. I''m straight and not a saint. My body''s chemicals were reacting to the mature woman. I was surprised though.

    Her face was on my cheek. Suddenly, I felt two soft plump lips crushing on cheeks. They were soft and tickling. Tzz, with my level of Hamon, I think I won''t control my body''s reaction.

    Good Grief.

    -o-O-o-

    Yu had just wanted to do the teenager a favour.

    She had seen how his glances at her were earlier, and she knew that he must have a small crush on her. It wasn''t something new for young teenagers to have crushes on heroes. You can ask Midnight if you don''t believe that.

    To Yu, aka Mount Lady, it was just a small fan-service. She wanted just to give him a small kiss on the cheek while ignoring the fact that her chest was crushing on his muscular arm. How could he workout to build himself?

    The moment her lips had fallen on his cheek, she didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt so relaxed. Something, calm ripples ran from his cheek to her body, and they felt relaxed.

    She didn''t take her lips back at all as she was immersed with the rippling feeling.

    "Aren''t you taking your time?" Lee said, his eyes furrowed, but the tent was forming again in his pants. His words didn''t seem to push the blonde heroine from him. She felt that Lee was doing his best to keep his breaths rate calm. But she just wanted to grasp more of the feeling she just got by kissing. It felt like a calm, yet warm, energy.

    "Kiddo. Heroes."

    Hearing a famous voice, the good feeling Yu was having was fading slowly.

    By the look Kamui was giving her, she realised that she had taken more time than usual.

    Noticing that her lips are still on the cheek of the young fan, her cheeks became pink slightly, before taking them back.

    ''What was that¡­What have I done?'' Yu shook her head, ''it''s nothing big though. He should be thankful.''

    As she did, she noticed Lee was lowering his head, the mark on his cheek was red a bit. It was a good chance to tease him, but, it seems that she has to let that pass.

    But he wasn''t looking at her, as there was another person who visited the location.

    -o-O-o-

    As I had been getting a kiss from Mount Lady, I had realised the difference between a simple kiss on the cheek, and a long kiss on the cheek. It was like a long tickling feeling, which makes you feel like you are sinking within the plump pink lips of her. I''m sure now, that woman likes to tease for sure.

    So, that what they mean by fan service.

    I only hoped that no one took a picture, as I didn''t want for Itsuka to know about what happened. You can always explain the kiss on the cheek, but not the tent boner in the pic.

    As her lips left, I took a quick deep breath to calm my soul. All of the few people who were present lifted their heads.

    On top of one building stood the one muscular blond man, who had called us.

    He was lifting the pink villain on his shoulder, along with other masked people, who I assumed they were villains.

    "All Might!" called Kamui in the name of the number one hero in Japan.

    All Might was having that smile on his face, as he looked around us. "A lesson; always watch out where you throw your villain." His eyes were on Mount Lady, who just turned her face and scratched her chin.

    He landed off the building and put the villains on the ground. "You can take these, I''ve found them on my way around the city."

 Chapter 26 - 26: Shady Route

    All Might had been earlier here, only a minute before Mount Lady sends the villain flying away. No one had seemed to pay attention to the Symbol of Peace, who had woke up earlier than usual upon hearing the crime and the screams of the civilians.

    He must say that he was surprised by the quality shown by Young Lee. It seemed, as soon as there was a villain, he didn''t step aside like the heroes had told him, even though they teach him in school not to interfere.

    At first, All Might was about to interfere to save hostages, but he had kept watching the plan of the young man while preparing to interfere when the situation calls it. Lee had done well, and as it seemed, he gained one passionate kiss on the cheek from a pretty lady like Mt. Lady.

    What''s more, the kiss was long, as she seemed to suck his cheek and press her chest on him. That never happened to All Might though.

    That was the most generous fan-service a hero ever made.

    ''Go for it young Lee¡­'' those had been his thoughts with his shady smile.

    "All Might!" Lee called as he lifted his head. Now, the young man had paid attention.

    This guy, All Might be certain from now, is going to be a great hero in the future. Not to mention, he had a very strong, and tricky, Quirk as it was shown.

    This young man, All Might needed to learn more about him, as Lee had seemed to be sarcastic about being a Symbol of Peace, not seriously taking words. The other one seemed to be crazy fan-boy.

    Well, he can always wait for the right moment. As All Might dropped the villains to the ground, Lee sighed as he lowered his head.

    Mount Lady just stared at Lee, gave him a small punch on his arm. She gained his attention, and said, standing on her toes, "you better not forget that! It''s a generous fan service" She then ran toward All Might and picked up the villains with her fellow hero help, before calling the cops.

    "What a pain." Lee sighed but didn''t move as All Might asked him to wait.

    All Might examined the kid, and looked around, before saying,

    "Young Lee, you need to learn how to observe how pros are doing their things."

    Lee just kept staring at him, not saying a word. All Might coughed, "Although I''m not supporting your actions of engaging with villains without heroes license¡­ I seem to be unable to stop you."

    "Easy, stop villains from appearing next to where I live," Lee replied.

    Ha, being sarcastic.

    "I can''t tell them to stay away from your address. You know what, you need to learn more. Go and wear your school outfit, you''ll tour around the city and I''ll teach you how things are done."

    Lee needs to learn a few things. All Might saw him make a mistake, as he had thrown the villain flying up before Mt Lady had done the same mistake and threw the villain with more speed in a random direction. The bulky villain''s body had almost hit a bus. Luckily, All Might was fast enough to catch him, along with a few villains who happened to be in the location.

    Although he had a school to teach, the hero''s priority was always to help civilians. And thanks to Lee, his injury was less worsened.

    ***

    I could still the trace of her lips on my cheek, the tickling of her tongue between them.

    Not only she shamelessly kissed my cheek, but also told me that to appreciate it.

    How cute was that?

    Ah, right, after All, Might''s words; I remembered that I have a school to attend, but the hero had stopped me with a gesture from his hand. He had said something about my school uniform and that he would teach me.

    "Wouldn''t that make me late?"

    UA, as number one heroic academy in the East, would note the students with late records especially. He can''t just skip a day without having a good excuse. That would make him have a headache to deal later.

    "I''m your teacher; I believe that you don''t have to worry about that. I can get you in classes late." All Might jumped and landed in front of me, before patting my arm, and smiling.

    All Might, you''re a hero¡­ but I have a girl in school and a fluff to attend. The contact with Mount Lady had moved the hormones inside me, and I needed to see Kendo for more play.

    "Haha, don''t worry. We will not take a long time."

    I then went to my room, and put my school outfit in the back bag, before jumping off the window. I had to jump and look for All Might, from a high building, as he wasn''t in his place.

    Looking around, I saw him. Here he was getting done with some random villain he met on the way.

    I jumped and crossed long distances between the buildings until I reached his spot. He noticed me and came to my spot, after sliding away from his fans down there.

    "The first lesson, first," All Might lifted his finger, "hear that womanly scream, it always leads to a pervert 40% of times, a villain 50%, and nothing serious - aka, worms, insects- for 10%. Now, follow me and see how it is done."

    "Just let''s get over this fast." I nodded.

    "Hahaha¡­." All Might just laughed and said, "try to keep up with me."

    With a strong jump, his body blurred and he was in the air. He was surely fast!

    Not wanting to be left behind, I coated my legs with Star Platinum''s and started to jump, crossing long and high distances.

    I could catch up with hard.

    Star Platinum was a very fast Stand. Moving alongside with it required me to lower that speed, as I can''t just keep with it, yet.

    The good thing was, as I coated myself with Star Platinum, air pressure was barely annoying. What was annoying was that my eyes would see things burly.

    Over the last months, near a year, I had been improving this a little, as my main focus had been jumping with my stand and Hamon control.

    But now, I noted that I''ll have to learn how to increase my speed while moving with the Stand.

    I know, a lot of work. But it''ll be fun to see the result, I know.

    The journey with All Might was better than the English lessons, I think.

    I was to enjoy a show of how a professional doing his job.

    All Might, not only was relying on immense strength, but he had been using his brain and experience, and sometimes he sneaked on the villains.

    After some hour, or so, it seems the heroic deeds and the screams had stopped.

    "Young Lee! That would be it for today," All Might, who was wearing a yellow suit, looked at the watch on his wrist. "I have to go to UA first. Take your time to go there. I''ll talk to the principal to let you in."

    Since he would take care of my late, or absence, I shrugged my shoulder.

    Thinking about classes, I looked at my phone to see the hour.

    Shit, I forgot, Midnight class, I may have skipped that. Still, I had got something better than the view of X rated heroin, another one''s kiss.

    Landing down, I took some cash out of my pocket and walked down the streets.

    Only now I remembered that I skipped breakfast, and that was the most important meal.

    Star Platinum won''t cook this morning.

    I was at an unknown street, as I didn''t know where All Might had led me. It looks like I have to walk and find a bus station and somewhere to eat breakfast.

    I wore my UA uniform quickly, and then, taking the shady route, since I learned these are the fastest, I made my way randomly while waiting to see someone and asks him about directions.

    Suddenly, I stopped as my ear caught something to the left side, behind a wall.

    "They should be here any moment to pick us¡­ That fog guy, he told us to wait here before making his move."

    "Yes, and then, we''ll move to UA."

    "Ohh, I''m excited to scare the young heroes."

    "I''m excited more to be a part of the new Villain League."

    I blinked. These words were shady. The Villain League was something famous, especially between the underworld and the urban legends on websites.

    Even in Europe, they heard of it, as its founder, maybe more than a hundred year ago, was All For One.

    However, Villain League was something that had gone extinct almost a hundred year ago.

    Was this just another group of villains that are trying to recreate it, or were they just kids playing hero-villain games.

    I had to sneak and take a peek before making a decision.

    I have a phone and I have a Stand next to me.

    Making my way to the right, I walked slowly. From the voices I heard, they were only two people.

    But, as soon as I reached their sitting spot, I noticed something else.

    There were dark purple portals in the air, a lot of people, walking out of it in villain costume were there.

    Men and women, in costumes, were standing. Some didn''t look completely like a human as their transformation was a result of a mutation Quirk.

    The one in the middle, with fake white hands covering his head, face, and arms, seemed to be the leader.

    Next to him, stood a black bulky creature, with a mouth like a bird and he didn''t have a skull. I could see his brain out ¨C Grrr, that''s gross to look at ¨CAlso, on the other side, was a man covered in a dark fog, with only his neck being covering in silver rings.

    I was surprised for a second, and I called my Stand around me. If it came to worse, then I''ll just leave and call All Might. Right, I have to call All Might.

    But, what is his phone number?

    ''What a pain,'' I thought.

    I can call someone else I think.

    The one in the middle, who seemed to be the leader noticed me. He was so pale, his skin was paler than his grey hair.

    "A U.A students¡­" He murmured. That''s right, I was wearing their costume. "Just a first year, I see¡­ You, and you¡­"

    After looking around for two people, a man and a woman, he pointed at me;

    "Quickly take care of him; silence him and don''t let him call anyone.

    "After that, follow us through the portals. We''ll be waiting at UA.

    "Am I being clear?"

    My suspicions were confirmed as I saw him and the rest going through these portals.

    They were going to UA. I know, the academy has strong heroes in guard, but, I doubt that these people have planned for this.

    ***

    AN: once this story reaches 400 Power Stone, there will be a bonus chapter.

 Chapter 27 - 27: USJ Park.

    "Ara~ a handsome boy, you are my type. Fufu¡­I''d like to choke you to death¡­ awe, how cute?"

    I looked at her. Long tied black hair, muscled athletic body, and had a scar on her exposed arm, as she wore a sleeveless shirt.

    She was wearing well and had a good shape. But the feminist inside me woke up from his slumber.

    "Good Grief,"

    My hands in my pockets, since I won''t use them anyway, I approached

    The man was bulky and tanned. Approaching me, his right arm turned into a blade, "Let''s just get over with this and join the rest."

    Looking at them, I knew that I must quickly deal with them, and call someone quickly.

    "What are you planning to do in U.A?" I asked. There was a dark fog vortex behind them, which the villains had got inside it earlier. It was easy to tell that it was a portal.

    Wait, Portal¡­ Space¡­ Press break to U.A.

    Strings were getting attached in my brain.

    That''s it. This explains why yesterday someone could break UA. Someone could teleport inside and open the gates.

    "Pftt¡­" The woman laughed and the guy chuckled.

    "U.A kid. It''s a clich¨¦ for a villain to tell you what will happens next, especially when they have to catch up to their mates." He lifted his blade-like arm and licked it.

    "Right. Not to mention that only the bosses do that." She made a sadistic face. "We''re only going to have fun there."

    "So you are the secondary punks¡­" I took one hand out of the pocked and picked up my phone. "And here I thought you were something real to be left behind. Whatever."

    I decided to text the person I know and should be inside UA.

    [Itsuka. Hey, I am fine, but no April fool¡­]

    The villains realised what I was doing. If I texted someone out, or inside U.A, their plan would be doomed. I''m sure that since they dared to sneak to that school, they have someone with a Quirk that can stop alarms.

    As I was typing, the scarred woman clenched her fist and flew toward my direction. I may be gentle with ladies, especially beauties with good body shapes, like this one. But, the feminist ¨C Aka Star Platinum ¨C knows no gender.

    "Ora."

    As soon she was two meters away from me, Star Platinum punched her on the face, from above, and her body hit the ground, sinking in. The ground cracked for sure. Wow¡­ giving the reaction of the ground, her Quirk must be about strength or hardening. Whatever, she was bleeding anyway.

    I continued texting Itsuka, writing that some Villains are breaking to UA, and she has to move or tell Vlad King to make measurements.

    The blade armed man clenched his teeth. He gave his partner a look, then glared at me.

    "I was planning to ask her out. Die, you bastard!"

    "Give'' me a break," I finished typing the moment he was in front of me.

    He waved his blade at my neck. But from his point of view, his blade stopped in the middle of the air, unable to move.

    The moment I put my phone in my pocket and lifted my head, I stared at his eye. He flinched before taking a step back. My blue eyes may be beautiful, but when I stare at someone like this, I know that they will get scared. It was something I''d developed in middle school.

    "Ora!" I said before a strong punch knocked out all of his teeth and probably giving him permanent brain damage.

    I looked to the dark fog vortex, which happened to be shrinking, before staring at the two beneath my feet.

    I knew that it would be dangerous to leave villains here. Commending Star Platinum, I threw them to the shrinking vortex. The moment the girl touched it, it extended. Same happened when I threw the guy.

    Knowing that this will lead to UA, I had the idea to leave that to pro.

    But there was one idea that bothered me.

    ''Itsuka.''

    What if the villains went to B1 class? I didn''t know which place would the villain target¡­ but I can''t just stay here. I have a girlfriend there. The idea of her facing the villains before pros come had come to my mind.

    Half closing my eyes, I turned my face and clicked my tongue. Then, simply, I walked toward the vortex.

    -o-O-o-

    Today, Class A-1 had a rescuing trial in specific zones that belongs to UA, under a larger place called USJ Park.

    The students thought that this was going to be just their unusual day while learning things they would never learn in public high schools.

    However, this day has its twists to offer. As they were enjoying the learning process, a group of many people, masked, came here through vortexes that appeared from thin air. Their numbers were tens and tens. Maybe over thirty. And they declared themselves as villains.

    These were the kind of people who only pros fight.

    The homeroom teacher of A1, Aizawa shota was the one to fight them.

    He also was known as Eraser head, since his Quirk allowed him to suppress the Quirk of the people he gazes at.

    As he was surrounded by them, he had put his glasses, so the villains wouldn''t make out where, or to who, he is looking, so they wouldn''t know whose Quirk was erased.

    Holding his long thing scarf, he stared at the group surrounding him.

    Tsk, some of them were mutant type quirk, which meant it would useless to erase their Quirk, since they can''t transform, but are just looking like this since birth.

    But no worries. Over the years, he had developed his hand to hand combat.

    His speciality was group fight, and he was doing pretty much good holding his own against the villain. He must persist until someone goes and asks for help to come.

    "What''s your goal?"

    Upon seeing a fist, covered in stone, heading toward him, Aizawa dodged by flipping in the air and letting his scarf wrap someone''s neck. Pulling the scarf back, he kicked one villain before landing on the group''s centre.

    That was hard, wasn''t it? The villains were too many and were surrounding him in every direction. But they seemed to be rocky.

    Very soon, the one with white-gloved hands masking him, touched his shoulder, without him realizing, as he paid attention to the fog guy.

    Aizawa jumped back and held his arm, which skin cracked.

    "Well, we are looking for All Might, to kill him of course." The leader answered as he seemed to think for a bit. Turning his head, down, there were some scared students. "But he isn''t here as his schedule suggested. I guess if we kill the young novice heroes, he''ll appear."

    "Arya."

    The rest of the villains were excited to know that they can be a part of killing All Might, '' The Symbol of Peace''.

    They slowly walked down to the plaza, where A1 students were in their costume hero, with a teacher who wore like a spaceman.

    Aizawa clicked his tongue, as dodged.

    Damn, his arm is injured now, and probably, a good percentage of these villains regained their Quirks when he blinked.

    Still, there was that demon-like guy, who could wrap space.

    He needed to watch out for him. But, as it seems, alone, he can''t.

    Most of the villains ignored Aizawa, as they left a group to watch or stall him, as the rest went in the direction of the students, bellow. They seemed to be going to kill them for real.

    *Pew* *Pew*

    Aizawa along with the rest of the villains noticed two bodies flying and landing in front of them, on the ground.

    Looking at the two, they seemed to be a man and a girl, both have their faces broken. Giving their costumes, they were part in the villains'' group.

    "What''s going on," the leader, with hands masking him, looked a source of which these two came.

    As he remembers, a few minutes ago, he had met a UA student and let these two deal with him.

    Aizawa looked at the source of which the two came from. It was the same vortex the villains came from. From it, stepped a tall boy, handsome with a strong jaw.

    He was wearing UA united uniform. Giving him a closer look, he didn''t seems to be one of his students. Yet that face and hair were hard to forget, as their owner had classed the first in the entrance exam.

    A student from B1, what is he doing here?

    Aizawa was confused as just as the villains who looked at their unconscious comrades.

    "Ah~." Lee walked out of the portal like scanning the space with his eyes. It was UA, but not his class B1. "It''s UA, for real. What a shortcut to arrive here. You guys should open a transportation company. But that''s too bad, that you won''t live to see it."

    He looked at the villains down, before looking at the injured teacher, who happened to be the other class''s homeroom teacher. "How are things on your side?"

    ***

    Once this story reaches 400 power stone, there''ll be a bonus chapter.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Did You Take Your Medicine?

    (Bonus Chapter)

    USJ Park.

    After I entered the vortex, I could notice that all of the eyes were on me. The small army of the villains seemed to get some hits, as I saw some of its members down.

    Seeing that the other class''s teacher was having a hard time, for some reason, I had a sigh of relief, before a small anger spark shone inside me.

    I had dashed into the vortex because I worried about Itsuka. But now, seeing that they are in another location, far from my class who are supposed to study math, I felt some ease in my heart.

    I''m not heartless or something. I felt a bit pity for the fellow UA students, who were class A1 members. Their home teacher seemed to get some damage for his own as well, but he was still here.

    "You guys really got on my nerves."

    Honestly, the anxiousness they made me feel, had played on my nerves.

    Hearing my voice, the villains in costume glared at me, same for the students bellow. Bakugo was there, a guy with white mist leaving his body¡­ some pretty bombshells and cuties. But that wasn''t my focus.

    Everyone stared at the guys I had thrown next to their feet, before staring at me.

    "Ho¡­ I didn''t expect a student like you would make it here¡­ you didn''t participate in festival sports, so I had assumed that you must be at the first year who has yet to learn anything."

    The guy with white-gloved hands covering his face stared at me. He continued, "Your Quirk seems to be strong. What is it?"

    I paused my steps as I was approaching the villains. The guy with the hand-mask was the farthest one as he was approaching the other students, with some group on his own.

    I couldn''t believe that he stared at me with his red eyes, waiting for an answer.

    "You don''t have brain damage, do you? Have you forget to take your medicine this morning¡­" I shook my head, thinking that guy as a retard. "No¡­ obviously you didn''t. Good Grief."

    "Gaki, go back to the vortex and call for help." The other homeroom teacher, Aizawa, stared at me and yelled. Taking a few steps back, he adjusted himself in the centre of the villains.

    "I don''t think so, he will stay here¡­" the hands masked man waved his hand. Suddenly, a man who seemed to be covered by dark purple fog, except for rings on his neck, appeared and waved his hand.

    The vortex behind me was closed. The transporting method was closed. Now, staring at him, I knew that he must be the one to create these portals. His ability could wrap space, I see.

    "Too late for you now. Kill that guy first." Their leader gave me his back as he walked away. Why did he seem to be angry? "And Eraser Head, of course."

    Aizawa was the famous Eraser Head ¨C a hero who can suppress Quirks ¨C I see.

    Kicking the ground, Aizawa jumped and landed next to me, as villains were getting closer.

    No one seemed to underestimate me, but the villains had confidence in their number.

    "Did you call for anyone?" Aizawa held his long scarf and asked.

    I nodded, "I left a message for a classmate and called her phone three times. She must pick it up."

    I knew she would put her phone on silent-mode while studying. That''s why I had to make it vibrate three times, so she would glance at it.

    "Good then." He said, "Don''t get yourself hurt and stay behind. This is a serious situation, leave it to pros."

    By pros, I understood that Star Platinum next to me would be counted.

    Reaching my bag, I grabbed the scarf UA had given to me.

    "Hey, do you know how to use this," Aizawa growled and clenched his teeth.

    "I''m learning," I answered with ease in my tone.

    "Tsk. Just persist and don''t let them get you."

    Aizawa clicked his tongue as he dashed forward first, to the villains'' centre. He seemed to be placing my safety first, although he had witnessed the two guys I defeated.

    They were around 10 or so villains that Aizawa jumped between them. All of their Quirks seemed to be mutation type¡­ they are passive quirks and not active ones, so Eraser Head''s ability won''t work.

    But whatever, still. Despite having an injured arm, Aizawa was dodging and hitting with high agility, even though there was someone whose skin was covered by rocks, and others had long sharp claws.

    Knowing that I couldn''t hold back on my own part, I coated myself with Star Platinum and jumped slightly, before landing on the centre of the guys.

    "BRAT!" Aizawa yelled at my direction. My action surprised him.

    The villains only roared as they approached me in every direction.

    I wasn''t as good as Aizawa in hand to hand combat. But I didn''t need to dodge them at all.

    Flinching, Star Platinum floated and turned into afterimages around me. Had anyone seen him, they would think that Star Platinum wasn''t one person.

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA¡­"

    I saw his image in each direction, punching them far away.

    All of them flew back in every direction. I didn''t know how strong their mutation was. But if it wasn''t strong enough, then the Star Platinum power would send them to coma for sure.

    "Take this, bastard!" Someone far, 5 meters, placed his hand on the ground.

    Sparks of electricity flew from his hand, danced on my standing, and wrapped me. I felt my nervous system was being attacked by electricity.

    Ha¡­ Electricity Quirk user¡­ I hate these people.

    Taking a breath, I called my Hamon. There were many types of it, one can attract, and one can repel. Channelling the breathing energy internally, I managed myself to push the electricity temporarily, gaining control over my nerves again.

    "ORA." I waved my scarf at him, which I controlled with Hamon. It wrapped itself around his waist, and grabbed him closer, to the range of Star Platinum.

    "Wait¡­" he said as he came to my range.

    The next second, his face was never the same.

    ***

    Aizawa didn''t believe his eyes, as he was done from kicking two strong villains, only with his quirkless like body.

    He knew that Lee was strong from the entrance test he had watched. The police''s reports prove that as Lee''s Quirk was strong enough to stop a bullet.

    During the test, Lee had only shown that he could control two objects at the same time with his Aura before throwing them.

    It was a part of the reason why he didn''t want Lee to fight, as villains were too many and he wouldn''t be able to handle all of them. His analyses seemed to give him the ability to focus on two directions at the same time, which would mean he can''t deal with villains in all directions¡­ Not to mention that Vlad King would be annoying for sure if Aizawa let his student get hurt.

    But as it seems, the kid has good reaction speed. He even didn''t need to look behind him ¨C probably he slammed his Aura Quirk randomly around him.

    Aizawa looked down.

    ''It''s good that Lee was covered by their bodies. With this, the others won''t know what his Quirk is. It can come to the advantage if they think he hit them with something visible.''

    He thought looking at the fallen ten villains, which he wouldn''t take them in a short time like this teen,

    The other group of the villains stopped when they saw their friends'' flying bodies.

    "Ho~." Scoffing and sighing, the pale leader stopped approaching the UA students, patting the dark fog guy, "Kurogiri, you know what to do."

    "Yes," the devil-like guy nodded as his body extended and turned to UA students.

    There was that teacher with spaceman outfit. He pointed with his finger toward the fog guy. The fingertip turned into a black hole that was sucking. But as soon as it happened, a portal appeared behind and in front of the teacher, making him getting hurt by his own ability.

    Then, the pale white man, Tomura, looked at Lee and said with a calm voice.

    "Nomu. Get him some brain damage."

    Nomu was supposed to be that bulky monster, who happened to be black, has a bird-mouth instead on a mouth and a nose, and has no skull to cover his face.

    "Salty, aren''t you," Lee commented toward Tomura.

    Aizawa flinched, as he looked at the bird-like humanoid giant monster, who hadn''t make a move until now. It was seriously big and looked to be strong.

    ------------------------------------

    When this novel reaches 900 Power Stone, another bonus chapter will be published.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Round One

    (Bonus Chapter)

    Tomura gave the command to the black big beast, and pointed with his head toward Lee., before walking away.

    Tomura never expected that just, a novice hero, who has yet to start his school, may cause such troubles. If he didn''t mishear Lee, the kid had left a letter for his friend¡­ Ha~ so much to just kill All Might. It felt like a video game to him; before the last boss, there would be other bosses.

    Well, all he has to do is to get rid of them, since he has a cheat code called Nomu.

    Nomu was only following behind the villains until now, not doing any action.

    But upon hearing his voice, the plus 2.5 meters tall muscled Nomu clenched his fist and roared.

    Lee, who was observing, did only see the blur of the black creature.

    Even Aizawa, a pro hero, was surprised by the sheer speed of the beast, who just passed by him.

    *Bang*

    A shockwave occurred and strong winds surged.

    Nomu stopped 3 meters away from Lee, not able to surpass him. Tomura raised an eyebrow, amused. Would the kid collapse now.

    Lee was surprised at first. Luckily, Star Platinum was too fast to block the Nomu''s way with a punch. The Stand''s punch itself was very fast and strong to generate winds behind the beast. However, Nomu seemed to absorb the shockwave, and his body looked like he hasn''t taken any damage.

    On the other hand, Nomu seemed to be very strong, as the power generated from his movement, made strong wind toward Lee.

    Lee quickly breathed and crossed his arms; sparks like ripples danced around his body, to his feet, and his feet became sturdy, not moving back. Using Hamon, Lee managed to balance himself. Then, he stared at Nomu, who was so tall that he had to lift his head.

    ''What a monstrous strength.'' Lee was sturdy on his feet, channelling Hamon over his body. However, his body felt the pressure generated by the clash.

    *Swish*

    Nomu turned into a black blur, vanishing from his original spot, and appeared beside Lee.

    Lee quickly turned his head, sending Star Platinum to give a punch to the head of the beast. Nomu stopped and titled his head back. But the punch he took seemed to be useless.

    Lee lifted an eyebrow¡­

    "You have Shock Absorption Quirk," Lee seemed to realise that Nomu has something more than monstrous power and speed. The ability to absorb shockwaves.

    "I heard that everyone has a Quirk limit, which they push with training," Lee half-closed his eyes, as he remembered what his mother told him. Most of the professional heroes have limits to their Quirks, just like the muscles, which force them to train to improve their ability.

    But, as it seems, they still have limits. "I wonder what are yours."

    Nomu didn''t seem to be the type he is talking. And he seemed to be slow-headed, but a fast fighter.

    Lee didn''t care, as Star Platinum was invisible and won''t take damage from non-stands.

    "Waa¡­" Nomu roared when he realised something invisible like fist stopping his way, so he punched in the thin air.

    "Ora Ora Ora."

    Putting his hand on his ribs, Star Platinum lifted Nomu from the ground a bit, so he wouldn''t be able to run and escape. And then, Star Platinum gave Nomu a fists rush of some 100 fists quickly, throwing him back, to the air.

    The moment Nomu was in the air, followed by star Platinum, he clenched his fists and punched in Lee''s direction, the empty air.

    From the first of the black giant creature, a strong wind pressure flew toward Lee. If there is a describe, it would be like an air cannon heading toward him.

    ''Star Platinum.''

    Lee called Star Platinum to stand in front of him. The Stand crossed his arms, facing the monstrous pressured wind, which made even the villains on the ground fly along with the dirt and caused some stones and the dirt to fly.

    "What a waste. You''d make a good air conditioner."

    Lee lifted his eyes as he lowered his arms and stared at Nomu, who landed back next Tomura.

    That was close.

    He may have taken some internal damage from the shock wave.

    Lee was about to throw a giant rock, but there were some A1 students behind him. They were actually looking at him along with the villains.

    Nomu cracked his neck and was about to dash again. Lee thought that it wasn''t so bad once he looked at Nomu. As long as Lee corner this creature, it would be fine.

    As he was about to dash, Lee stopped once he saw Aizawa secretly gesturing with his hands.

    Lee didn''t understand what the teacher wanted at first. But when he remembered his name, he seemed to understand.

    Tomura was looking with amazing expression at Lee. Nomu was made to fight All Might. Yet, Lee could defend himself against the air pressure punch from him. If you looked well at Lee, you could notice that the ground, took damage except for his standing spot and what behind it.

    "No brain damage this time, Nomu! Go for the kill." Tomura''s voice was calm. He knew that Lee needs to focus to use his Quirk, which seemed to be some invisible force-field, maybe. He won''t keep up if Nomu went for the kill, he was sure.

    "WAAA¡­"

    With a strong kick to the ground, Nomu vanished and appeared in front of Lee.

    But, someone was out of the calculation now.

    "Lee, Now!" Aizawa yelled as soon as he looked at Nomu. He was hard trying not to blink, or look at Lee accidentally, so he wouldn''t deactivate his Quirk.

    Tomura let a surprised face, as he saw Aizawa turning toward Lee. Shit, this annoying guy, he needed to get rid of him as well.

    But, Nomu was so fast, so was Lee. The big purple humanoid, with long floating hair, appeared in front of Lee like a guardian angel.

    "ORA!" Star Platinum let a smile as he made one big fist, and punched the big guy on the face.

    Nomu didn''t know how his nose was broken, or why he got an uppercut on his chin that broke the bones as well.

    He only heard Lee saying few, "ora ora ora¡­"

    Everyone could see it, as fists marks appeared all over Nomu''s body. You can even hear bones cracking voice.

    Aizawa noticed Tomura approaching him with his hand aiming at him. He had no choice but to turn, use his scarf, and engage in hand to hand combat with Tomura.

    "Waa¡­" Nomu''s absorption power came back, even though it came after some of his bones cracked.

    He kicked with his legs down and leapt back. The hits he took would surely lower his body''s power, as he bled.

    Star Platinum wasn''t satisfied, as Lee jumped up along with him, and sent another fist rush¡­ This time, it was much faster.

    Even the shooting rate of a machinegun would pale in front of Star Platinum''s attack speed. Taking advantage of this, Lee was looking to the limit of the Shock Absorption Quirk.

    300 continuous hit, it seemed. The last punch seemed to send Nomu flying to the plaza where the students and villains were engaging¡­ A1 Students have some members who could hold on their own, some of the villains were even frozen.

    Nomu flew back and hit the ground; his body seemed to absorb the last shockwave.

    Lee landed on the ground, next to him.

    He was seriously pissed off on the villains. And there was that leader of them, who seemed to be a blockhead. Get rid of him, and the villains would stop for sure.

    Lee approached the leader this time, who made half of Eraser Head''s scarf dissolve on the moment of carelessness.

    But, as he approached, a dark purple shadow wrapped him along with the rest of the students, creating a large vortex that teleported them somewhere else.

    Before going, Lee noticed one thing, about the shadow, which eyes were shining in yellow. The shadow seemed to manipulate his body, but he couldn''t do the same for his neck.

    Suddenly, Lee found himself, somewhere else, flying down with another bunch of students and villains.

    *****

    AN: When this novel reaches 1600 Power Stone, another bonus chapter would be published.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Flood Zone

    After the darkness dissolved, I found myself, along with a few other students falling¡­ three actually. We were in the air, and we were falling toward the water, along with some villains.

    One of them was a stunning tall girl, with tied long black hair.

    Something caught my eyes for a brief. There was a slit on her red sleeveless shirt, extending from her neck, all of the way to her button, letting a big part of her chest be exposed.

    And here I thought that I was going to be the only stripper with my hero costume.

    The chest was huge that I stole a glance as I fell.

    The other two were short people. A midget, purple-haired one, whose hair was rounded and looked like gr.a.p.e. The other was a short green-dark haired girl, who wore green, and had big black eyes. Her body stance reminded me of a frog.

    But that wasn''t to focus on.

    Looking beneath me, I saw that there was a lake, with few villains who went happily to the water. Knowing what to do, I took a deep breath, since I won''t be able to use Hamon if I lost my ability to breathe, which will be underwater.

    I had the battle to join. That Nomu was very strong, even to take hits from Star Platinum. And Aizawa and I should be able to defeat him with the combination of our abilities.

    But now, I have to deal with this at first.

    *Spch*

    Sinking with the rest, I opened my eyes to look around.

    Currently, I am having two different conflicted feelings. The first, obviously, relief about Itsuka¡­ thinking about her, did she get my message yet. The other feeling was anger now that I''m wet.

    After my eyes adapted to the water, I saw a shark-like man swimming toward me, opening his huge mouth and aiming his fangs to chew on me.

    He was someone with a Quirk that allows him to act like water predator.

    But I have some bad news for him; here, he isn''t on the top of the food chain.

    Channelling my Hamon around, to feel the life around. Other aquatic Quirk users were swimming underwater, and they were heading toward the other girls and guy.

    A new impression on the villain; they gang up with huge numbers on some students in an environment where they have the advantage.

    Now, since I used my breath, and won''t be able to take another under the water, I won''t be able to use Hamon.

    The first shark man, who tried to approach me with a smirk, didn''t know what was coming for him. He thought he has the advantage; until Star Platinum punched him flying out of the water.

    Turning my eyes, I saw the dark green-haired girl''s tongue extending ¡­ wait, she seems to have a Quirk that makes her like a frog. She helped the guy with gape like hair. As for the other girl, who was busty that you have to focus to ignore, wasn''t next to them.

    Looking around me, I saw her.

    Wait, how did she get an oxygen mask, and a spear underwater.

    Since I am under the water, I didn''t see well. But maybe she can store things, or create them, I thought.

    The frog girl tried to wrap her tongue around my waist, as she noticed someone swimming toward me with a high speed. I flicked her tongue with my fingers. The other aquatic villains have been pushed away the moment they got closer by a punch.

    I was getting out of breath obviously, so I needed to get out. Okay, turning my eyes, I saw the two students next to me.

    Commanding Star Platinum, he carried the two of them with one arm, before making a strong jump in the water. Yes, it could kick the water. With a high speed, I dashed up. The busty black-haired girl was in my way and got carried by Star Platinum, and the momentum pushed us up.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    As soon as I got out, the water splashed and I was again in the air. Getting air in my lungs was a great feeling for a Hamon user like me.

    As I was about to descend, I channelled Hamon to my feet, and I could stand on the water without sinking.

    Had the water surface been calm, the ripples would be obvious.

    "Hey, you ¡­ are you fine." The dark green-haired girl said. "You are, indeed."

    No one seemed to have time to question how I could walk on water, or how they were floating in the air.

    "That was scary." The midget with gr.a.p.e-like hair shivered. He was afraid, giving how his eyes were opened wide, "We Almost Died!"

    The other girl, the tall one, around 173 cm, took off the oxygen mask. She had black hair, black big eyes, high cheekbones, long black hair, and you know the rest, curves, wide h.i.p.s which were exposed, not to mention how much huge was her chest despite being in the first year.

    Good Grief...fellow strippers has always something good to expose.

    "This is Flood Zone," she said, her voice was calm, while her black eyes focusing on the water, "there should be a ship for the students near here. We should get there quickly. The Aquatic type villains would get there."

    She was talking to me. Right, I was walking on the water and holding everyone.

    "It''s there." The green-haired girl said, looking at me. "I can get into there on my own. But the others, I can''t carry so much¡­ we shout split duties."

    Looking at where her finger was pointing, I saw a ship, around 40 meters away.

    "Wait a second."

    I realised that carrying these people would make it hard for me to get rid of these guys beneath the water.

    Besides, I was in hurry to go back and end things up, so I may relax later.

    "Woah!" The dark-haired stunning girl''s chest jiggled as she opened her eyes widely, seeing that they were flying.

    The midget screamed with tears leaving his eyes. Dude, where are your balls.

    while the short girl seemed to be fine with it, not making a facial expression. "Gero, that''s refreshing."

    After I made Star Platinum make a long leap, so long that it can be called Faith Leap, I landed on the ship''s with them, titling it.

    The villains got out from the water surface and looked at us, frustrated, and weren''t happy that we''re not in their range anymore.

    I let the others and stared back, to the water''s surface. My eyes were forming a deep frown, as I felt water all over me.

    ***

    AN: When this story reaches 1600 Power Stone, a bonus chapter will be released.

 Chapter 31

    "What should we do," the tall black haired girl, concerned, asked.

    "They are trapping us. I can leap on the water, but they''ll catch up to me, not to mention, you guys¡­ except for Lee here."

    "Shouldn''t we just move the ship?" The gr.a.p.e haired midget said; he was like 1 meter tall.

    "No," the pretty one said, "they would sink us¡­ if we don''t distract them someway, it would be silly to move the ship." She seemed to be analysing and a smart one.

    After we had landed on this ship, the A-1 Students seemed to relax a bit, before looking at the water''s surface.

    "Just move the ship," I said, hands-on pocket as I looked down at the aquatic villains.

    What a pain; my phone got wet¡­ those damn villains, do they know how much it costed me.

    Now, let''s focus on this.

    From what I had noticed, other than the dark fog villain, Nomu, and the leader of this group, the others were no better than the other novice students.

    "We shouldn''t!" The girl, Momo Yaoyorozu, as I had learned their name, looked at me; "It would be reckless and may give the villains the idea to move against us."

    "I guess Momo has a point," the frog girl, Tsuyu, nodded with her head.

    For some reason, the three seemed to be close to me, literally. It was obvious I was the strongest here. Subconsciously, I became the leader here.

    "Would we really sink¡­ once we are at the water again¡­they will have the advantage."

    The midget with gape hair, Mineta, reached his hair and grabbed some balls, throwing them randomly at the water.

    Oh, here are his balls.

    The aquatic quirk users just slightly dodged the balls and didn''t dare to approach, in fear that they may be something that can blow.

    As soon as I turned my head, she let her head down. Hmm, why does she seems to be lacking self-confidence? I understand she is afraid as well, all of them.

    Maybe because I had died once, and lived again as a quirkless guy who fought bullies with different quirks, only using his fists, I steeled my soul for this second chance. I''m less afraid I think.

    "What a pain." I shook my head, my hands went to my necktie, ripping it off.

    "Why are you stripping?" Momo said, pointing to me.

    Huh? Looks who talk.

    "Clothes get annoying when you get wet," I took off my tie, school coat and shit off.

    I had now only a sleeveless black tight shirt now. Luckily, my conscious stopped me from taking my pants off.

    "Ow," Mineta seemed distracted for a second as he checked my arms, "do you take steroids or something."

    But someone got the point. "You are going to fig-" Tsuyu pointed at me, as she seemed to understand.

    "What an ordeal." Looking at the villains on the surface of the water, I smirked.

    Jumping, I saw the smirks on their faces. Now I think about it, they didn''t see my Quirk when I kicked their friend earlier. This could be an advantage.

    Earlier as I had thought, I found that I have two choices. The first was to make Star Platinum lift this ship and throw it. Giving its strength from the show, the Stand can throw even a bigger building. But that would hurt the A1.

    The second choice was what I''m doing now. I was standing above the water, surrounded by aquatic type Quirk villains. Usually, this should be to their advantage.

    "Hoho, you think you can run on the water while we are here."

    One of them laughed at me, as the water danced around him.

    "Let''s get over with this quickly." Putting a strong Hamon on my feet, I kicked the water''s surface and jumped back.

    "I won''t let you." One of them tried to chase after me with shark''s speed.

    Well, the only reason I Jumped back was to give Star Platinum a chance to show his power.

    The Stand was already bellowing them, inside the water, and clenching his fist.

    Before anyone moves any closer, Star Platinum headed toward the surface with a swift motion? Punching up, water followed his fist. For a part of a second, everyone saw water flowing out of the surface.

    The next second, they felt some force pulling them. Water went up, creating almost a giant splash.

    I took another breath and established my breath and Hamon, as the momentum dragged my feet.

    "What the¡­"

    Mineta stopped shivering as he saw a giant splash, almost like a mini tsunami, lifting the villains up. Obviously, it will head toward them.

    "Cover-up," Momo yelled. From her exposed skin, a big metallic umbrella was created. Bigger than her body.

    As it seemed, her ability was to create objects from her body.

    Unlike me, she had a good reason to wear like a stripper.

    Whatever¡­

    The water splash calmed down, and the villains who were pulled by it found themselves in the air, helpless.

    Using this chance, I made the Stand punch them as they were falling. Their physical bodies didn''t seem to be very strong. It was an easy victory, as just one punch broke their bones.

    When their bodies fell, I looked back to that boat. It was titled with water''s movement. I jumped back there, as I needed to ask for directions.

    Looking inside, I saw a big heavy umbrella covering everyone.

    "Hey, it''s okay now," I said.

    Hearing my voice, they pushed it up.

    Is Mineta okay? The midget was unconscious, as blood was falling from his nose.

    "What''s wrong with him." My eyesight fell on Tsuyu''s big eyes.

    "He''s just a pervert." She said as Momo continued to push up since she was taller than her friends.

    "Anyway, where is the plaza, where we had been fighting earlier?"

    It was no time for jokes now. Who cares if someone is pervert or not.

    *Dang*

    The umbrella fell. Momo reached her stomach, and a map got out of there.

    Handing it to me, she said, "You''ll find the path here¡­ you are planning to call for help, right."

    my eyes going lower. There were two huge flesh melons. two perky big n.i.p.p.l.es, dancing free in the air.

    Momo''s wear was ripped off, as it seemed when she created a bigger object from her body.

    I just took the map quickly and looked at it. No time to check out someone n.a.k.e.d.

    "Wear this." I threw the school uniform I had worn earlier to her. She only caught is. As if realising what I meant, she lowered her head and blushed, before covering her chest. Ha, was she too serious that she was oblivious to her chest?

    "I had to act quickly." Then, magically, a dress appeared on her body.

    "Go and hide somewhere; just get away from villains. You''re not allowed to interact with them." I put a finger in my ear. I think some water got there.

    "What about you." Tsuyu said, picking up the unconscious Mineta.

    "You should wait for help as well."

    Ignoring them, squatting, I made a huge leap, which made me look like I was flying.

    The reason I''m going because Nomu seemed to be like a strong retard.

    A simple mind if you want to say.

    I think it would be easy to control its mind with Hamon.

    Since Caesar, from that animes, hypnotised a woman with a kiss to fight someone, I tried to learn that move with cats - - No kissing of course - - that live in my building. It worked out. Maybe this would be working on Nomu.

    Besides, can I do that technique... I wonder...

    I need to go. Aizawa won''t be able to hold on his own against the other two besides Nomu. That dark fog guy seemed to be strong with his ability to wrap space. As for the one with hands masking him, I didn''t know what his power is. But it should be the strongest since he was the leader of that gang.

    And somehow, I was a bit thrilled to fight. Call it a fighter personality. Now, I wonder¡­ Did Kendo get my message¡­?

    ------

    AN: Once this reaches 1600 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be released

 Chapter 32 - 32: Never Break the Range

    "Ha~" Itsuka Kendo let a long sigh. She turned her head to the window and was thinking about Lee. He hadn''t shown up, even at the class that was looked up by many¡­ Where is he?

    It was Midnight''s class and the guys didn''t seem to want to skip this class, she knew. But Lee wasn''t like the rest of them. He may get late, but not get absent without saying anything.

    ''Is he okay¡­'' she wondered as she wasn''t paying attention. Was Lee getting bored? Was he sick? Did something happen in his way to the school?

    She had such kind of ideas since ever the second class started.

    They were scary thoughts. As his girlfriend, she must know what is with him, so she can help. She must be reliable.

    Looking up at the teacher of the Arts and Modern History, Itsuka felt that she should check up her phone. Maybe Lee had sent her a message, or she should text him.

    Waiting for the moment that Midnight turned to write something on the board, Kendo reached her bag and grabbed her phone.

    As soon as she saw there was a text, send from Lee''s number, she smiled in relief.

    However, the opening of the letter was weird. It was Lee being sarcastic as usual. Then, the message got serious.

    "What!" crying in shock, Itsuka didn''t believe what she had read. She shivered for a second. Lee, you better be pranking me.

    It wasn''t hard for the class to notice her as she sat on the first line.

    Midnight almost jumped when she heard the cry. Turning, she saw Itsuka holding her phone in class. That was a disrespectful move.

    However, seeing that Kendo''s eyes were opened wide, she knew something serious may have happened. Maybe her parents, or home, it could be anything.

    "What''s going on?" Midnight decided to be a helpful teacher. Swaying her curves, which can drive any man crazy, gently, she reached Itsuka''s seat and patted her.

    "Sensei¡­" Itsuka turned her phone to Midnight to read.

    Raising her glasses and leaning forward, Midnight started to read.

    The massage clearly explained that Lee had heard some people are going to break to UA. Some guy can create a portal, with his Quirk. And he may have heard something about All Might.

    The R rated heroin''s face flinched. She then made a serious face. "Don''t raise your voice." She hissed

    "Is he fine?" Itsuka asked, obviously meaning Lee. Her face was concerned like she seemed to be close to him. Ara¡­ something is happening in her class. But that wasn''t Midnight''s focus now.

    "Since he said he is fine at the beginning of the letter." Midnight didn''t dare to take Lee''s letter as a joke. Well, if it appeared to be, Lee would be punished of course. However, if he said the truth and they ignored it, then the outcomes aren''t to look for.

    Itsuka just nodded. She hoped that Lee is fine. But that damn guy, how dare he to forget to tell her where he is. She needed to go and check on him now. That letter of his gave her a scar. If anyone dared to hurt him, she''ll squash them with her fist.

    "All Might¡­ his schedule¡­ very soon¡­"

    Midnight walked toward her desk, picked up a couple of papers for the classes All Might is teaching at.

    A1, that''s it.

    Turning toward the students who had confused faces, the heroine teacher raised her hand and flicked her fingers

    "Alright, guys. You are dismissed."

    Midnight then picked up a whip and ran out of the door.

    "Oh¡­"

    "Come on."

    "We just got to the good part."

    The boys and only the boys seemed to be upset by this changing.

    ***

    Lee, with his Stand power, was jumping high. If anyone watched him, they may think that he was flying. To him, he was trying to make things easier for himself. A simple plan, experiment, to get stronger.

    Of course, Lee has faith in his Stand and Hamon. Otherwise, he may just wait for someone to arrive.

    Swiftly, he crossed the long distance. Some villains were in his way, and they were frozen, and Lee felt cold. Well, whoever had done that has a good Quirk, he thought.

    Very soon, Lee reached the main Plaza, where he had left

    Nomu seemed to be very fine, no injury trace or broken bone.

    Aizawa was swiftly moving his eyes while looking between the remaining villains.

    Although the other minor villains weren''t here, the hands-masked leader, the fog demon-like, and the beast, Nomu, seemed to be enough to put burden at Aizawa.

    Lee, who was in the air, noticed the big dark-skinned creature. All the damage he had done from earlier seemed to be healed.

    ''Did he regenerate? Isn''t impossible for one man to have more than a Quirk¡­ No time to think logically here. All I have to do is to blast him, and ask questions later.''

    "Nomu!" Tomura Shigaraki, the one with hand mask, yelled.

    The beast dashed toward Aizawa who was panting. Raising his eyes, Eraser Head seemed to accept his fate. Even if he erased the Quirk, or Quirks, of Nomu, he would still surpass him with strength and speed, giving its size.

    Against such a person, even with his Quirk, Eraser Head was like a Quirkless person. However, at the last moment, Aizawa saw hope, as Lee was about to land on the ground.

    ''This brat¡­''

    Aizawa did his last attempt as he glanced at Nomu. Argh, why his dry eyes are bothering him. But his Quirk didn''t allow him to blink.

    Lee, as soon as he landed on the ground, between the eyes of Shigaraki and the fog man, Kurogiri, he made Star Platinum lift a big rock.

    With one hand planted to the ground, Star Platinum shot a rock toward Nomu.

    "I won''t let you."

    Tomura, seeing that Lee was on his knees and that his force-field or whatever quirk was focusing on shooting something at Nomu, decided to get rid of this troublesome kid.

    He needed only one touch. One-touch, and Lee would be turned to dust.

    The rock flew from Lee and went to Nomu in blinding speed.

    "Ha~"

    Aizawa let a heavy sigh, as Nomu got hit on the back of his neck, and fell. Luckily, he cancelled his Quirks at the right moments. Now, he needed to focus on Nomu and not allow him to heal.

    As for Tomura who moved to attack Lee, Aizawa decided to risk it. Well, Lee had dealt with villains attacking from every direction. He should be able to kick the ass of that guy.

    "Turn to dust¡­"

    Tomura chilly voice resounded as his n.a.k.e.d hand approached Lee''s face.

    Just one touch and the boy would be ¨C

    "Good Grief."

    Tomura found his hand stoping, not making its way toward Lee.

    Star Platinum lifted Tomura from both hands.

    "Oy, I can''t move." Tomura felt like someone was holding his hands.

    Lee turned his face. Despite being handsome, the expression he had shown was like of predator.

    "You are the leader." Lee said, chilly, "this is for pissing me off."

    Lee''s muscles clenched as he made a fist, channelled Hamon on its top. T

    The moment Tomura''s hands were free from Star Platinum''s, Lee gave him one heavy punch that sent him a few meters back.

    "Prk¡­ Prk¡­" Nomu let weird voices, as he tried to heal his injury, but he couldn''t due Aizawa suppressing his quirks.

    "And this¡­" Lee made Star Platinum lift another rock, a bigger one that he was going to throw on Tomura. "for getting me wet."

    However, that moment, at the moment of blindness with rage, the dark fog villain vanished.

    Dark fog appeared in front of Lee, who just gave the Stand the command to throw a rock.

    Tomura''s vanished from Lee''s sight, as he ordered Star Platinum to throw the rock. But, something very dark occupied his vision.

    Not only so, but he felt a gentle hand, on his back, pushing him forward slightly

    Hands from back pushed him gently.

    "Tomura!" Kurogiri yelled as he created a portal between Tomura and the rock.

    He had originally thought that Lee''s power, whatever it was, would make the rock fall once he teleported him.

    Lee had all of the sudden found himself at the same place Kurogiri stood at earlier.

    he was just a few meters away from his original spot.

    ''No way¡­''

    He felt strange, so strange as he saw Star Platinum throwing that rock.

    ''What the¡­ this feeling.''

    There was something fixed for every stand user, a fixed rule that couldn''t be broken.

    That was range.

    Now, Lee had broken the natural range of Star Platinum, as he was approximate, seven meters away from him.

    He put a hand on his heart, as he felt the pain coming from there.

    *Tchk* *Tchk*

    He heard a cracking voice coming, from two sources. The first one was him, and the second was from his Stand.

    "AAAA."

    Feeling huge pain, Lee screamed.

    His bones suddenly cracked and broke. Each nerve in his body was screaming.

    Pa

    Lee fell on his back, wounds appearing on his skin, screams of pain leaving his mouth.

    "Lee!" Aizawa yelled as he turned and saw Lee jumping back, blood flying out of his mouth, wounds appearing on his body.

    ***

    The pain is overwhelming.

    My bones and flesh, I felt them hurt and shattering.

    This is the worse injury I had experienced in my life.

    ''Come on, don''t lose consciousness.''

    "AGggg."

    Stop screaming. I tried as hard as I can to lift my hand.

    I know it happened all of the sudden, but I needed to make this last stand.

    If I lose my conscious now, I would die now, I knew.

    I needed to use that trick.

    But my hand felt so heavy to lift. My bones were broken that I barely could move any muscle.

    Come on Lee¡­ You got this name when you sucked your first n.i.p.p.l.e.

    Don''t make the one who gave it to you sad.

    Clenching my fist, with hard, I extended my Ripple.

    "Arghh." As I tried to breathe, blood gashed out of the nose and my mouth. Star Platinum seemed to have cracks on his body as well.

    ''Hamo¡­''

    I needed to breathe and heal myself.

    Lifting my fist, I spat the blood and looked at my little finger.

    One breath, come on.

    One breath was all that I needed now.

    ****

    AN: Another bonus chapter would be released once this reaches 2300 Power Stone.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Pissed Off!

    Pain. I''d felt it like I''d never thought I would feel. Even at my first death, I didn''t feel like this. However, what I''m feeling right now came from my will to live, not from my broken body. I wasn''t hopeless, as there was little light for me.

    But¡­

    When most of your bones are broken, if not shattered. When your nerves scream in aching pain. Or when you puke sour blood and taste it in your mouth. Do you know what is worse than that?

    If you asked me, I''ll say one thing. Trying to move above all of that.

    ''Okay, a new lesson. Breaking Stand''s Range with other means can lead to self-destruction... ah, what a pain.''

    To distract me from my feelings, I was sarcastic toward myself. Star Platinum was seven meters away from me, his skin cracked, and he was slowly floating back. He didn''t disappear. He just stood there looking at me.

    ''Come on Star Platinum, lend me a hand.'' Come on, don''t give me that look, Stand.

    I hoped he forget the time I made him cook, clean, and do everything else to make my life better. He can''t hold a grudge, right. I needed him to help me move in this critical moment.

    If we make it through, I''ll change your name from Alfred to Robin. Just lend me your hand.

    Using his hand, Star Platinum bypassed my body, held my lungs, and started to push blood out of them.

    Argh.

    I spat more blood, which felt better this time. Great, now my lungs are empty for air. I needed this for Hamon. Star Platinum applied himself to me.

    Using his super-breath, he sucked the air around. Since we were applied at each other, what he breathed forced its way toward my lungs. Now, I made him help me raise my hand¡­

    ***

    Kurogiri sighed in relief as he saw this. That kid had taken some heavy damage and was now struggling to breathe. With his bleeding rate, it doesn''t seem that he would be able to make it alive. The backlash that leads to self-destruction, what good way for a troublesome enemy to die.

    The moment the rock was about to hit Tomura, he could teleport it next to Aizawa, making him move back and flinch, which allowed Nomu to regain his Quirks: Regeneration and Shock Absorption.

    "Damn it." Aizawa cursed the moment he turned his eyes. When his side was about to win, an unexpected twist happened to Lee. Lee now was in the most pathetic situation. He was puking blood. His bones seemed broken, and there are wounds all over his body and face.

    What a kid. He had made all his way here and helped them. Not to mention that he had called for help.

    ''I have to save him. Kan would be a pain in the ass if I don''t.''

    The light of such good person must not be turned off. Aizawa felt that has to assure his safety until the help comes. He must assure that, even with his life on the line.

    Tomura stood up slowly, his legs were shaking from the strength of the punch he had got.

    "That bitch-punch nearly killed me. And here I thought that All Might was the dangerous one."

    Tomura started scratching his neck while looking at the lying down Lee.

    "I seriously felt pain from you. My face is numb, Asshole."

    Tomura made his decision when Lee had shown his great potentials as a future hero.

    In the future that Tomura visualised for the villains, someone like Lee, who can grow to be as strong as, or stronger than, All Might in his prime, has no place in the heroes side.

    He slowly made his steps toward Lee, walking with slow steps.

    "No you won''t!" said a voice.

    Feeling the scarf wrapping itself around his leg, pulling him back to fall, Tomura sighed. Aizawa was enduring to protect this student. But, their luck is over now.

    "Nomu." with a lazy sigh, Tomura said as he was about to walk toward Lee.

    Hearing his master''s voice, Nomu moved in the blink of eyes, appeared next to the hero, and punched Aizawa sending him flying back.

    "Not like that, idiot."

    Because Nomu''s power, Tomura was pulled back as the scarf was wrapped around his leg, which made him fall on his face.

    But he stood up anyway. That what villains do: persisting until the end.

    "Don''t worry, Lee-Kun," Tomura declared in Lee''s name, as he had heard from Eraser Head''s cry.

    Looking at the Lee, who was bleeding and struggled to move, Tomura made a derisive comment,

    "Are you feeling pain, you poor thing? How about you let me help you. Let me touch you, and I promise, you will not feel pain any longer."

    But, all of the sudden, a wall of ice appeared between him and Lee.

    Angry, Tomura turned his head and saw a student glaring at him with a cold face.

    Half of his hair was white while the other half was crimson red. Both of his eyes were blue¡­ On the red half, his face''s left side had a red burning mark, making a perfect match between his face and hair.

    Looking at him, there was a cold mist leaving his body. He is the one who made the ice wall.

    "Ah¡­" Sighing again, Tomura looked at his right and said, "Nomu¡­"

    He called Nomu''s name and feared that he would get used to it. The ice wall was broken in no time, as Nomu was doing some job.

    ***

    My fingertip shone in yellow electricity-like sparks.

    Hamon martial arts has another name, as I remember: Healing Martial Arts as well.

    With the last shred of will power that kept me awake, I hit my right lung my sparkling finger, emptying it and letting a very strong breath out.

    *Tzzt*

    My lung this time produced a very Strong Ripple that took all over my body. For two seconds, I couldn''t breathe. My inside was emptied from the air, as I made a very strong Hamon ripple that put effort on my organs.

    But then, air came back to me. My body, each of its cell, was getting invaded by this healing energy.

    *Bones Cracking sounds*

    "What is this?"

    I could hear someone exclaiming his stun from what happened, his tone told me.

    They seemed to notice the change within me.

    My hand, which was laid down to the soiled ground, had grass grow on it.

    My bones were adjusting to its natural location. I was feeling the pain getting less and less, as my bones became less broken.

    The wounds were healing, the flesh was bending, and my nerves were cooling. Although I wasn''t healed 100%, I felt that I could move like the past. My strength was coming back to me, and I could clench my fist without effort.

    "Damn it, Die!"

    The blur left my vision, and I could turn my head.

    Although blood covered me from head to toe, I was fine. Except that I may need some blood donation later.

    I saw Star Platinum again, no cracks on his body, and he seemed very pissed off as well.

    Tomura, who was 4 meters away from me, all of the sudden, felt something heavy hit the bones of his chest.

    A strong fist that he didn''t see had hit him.

    "You¡­" He managed to say this, before feeling the bones of his chest cracking as he flew back.

    But before he completed his fly, Nomu, who was fighting the other student, who bought me time to heal, moved in fuzzy speed and caught his master.

    "What¡­an¡­ordeal." Because I''m pissed off, almost berserk, I could barely talk.

    If there is a unit to measure pain, then keep the number and replace the unit by the ones used with rage.

    Putting my hand on the ground, I stood up slowly to full height.

    Noticing how far Star Platinum was from me, as he had punched that asshole, I had realised it.

    My range, the Stand''s range, had extended.

    Although it was blessing in disguise, I was blinded by rage to feel anything about it, except that I can use it.

    Then I looked around. The other villains were on the ground, Tomura as well.

    The white-red haired teenager as well. The dark fog son of the bitch was standing by the side¡­ I didn''t forget him, and I won''t fall for his trap again.

    Shifting my eye looking toward Nomu, I saw him looking at someone; All Might had appeared, hand on his necktie. He was giving me sympathy look, before looking at Nomu, and the rest of the villains and the injured students.

    "Villains," he declared. "Your evil ends here. And kiddos, no worries, for I am here."

    Turning my head, I saw Aizawa lying on the ground, unconscious. Bad, Nomu would be hard to deal with as he has double quirks.

    But whatever. I didn''t care about All Might.

    "You''ve done it. Congratulation, no one pissed me off as you have done." Looking at the remaining guys, I clenched my teeth and said.

    ------------------------------------

    Still: once this reaches 2300 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be released.

 Chapter 34

    (Bonus chapter)

    All Might had arrived here.

    Earlier, as had been capturing villains on his way to the school, his available time for the day to use his power become less. But he had thought it was okay since it was for the sake of teaching a future hero, and that he used his power to help people.

    After that, he had been resting in the office of the principle, drinking tea, while being in his skinny form.

    Just less than a minute ago, Midnight had rushed with a report on her hand, saying that Lee texted them that a huge group of villains has attacked.

    After buffing himself, All Might had used his super-speed to get into the USJ in no time.

    "You¡­"

    All Might seemed to be angry as his hand reached his necktie.

    When he arrived he saw a group of villains laying down. Aizawa was in their center, unconscious.

    But that wasn''t the worst part.

    Lee was struggling to stand. His body, clothes, face, had dried blood all over it. And that wasn''t the worse thing. If you looked at his standing spot, you will see that the soil was dyed red from his blood.

    The kid must have rushed here after discovering the villains and fought them while sustaining such injuries¡­ the kiddo must be still bleeding, despite standing. Just seeing how he is trying hard enough to fight more it meant that Lee is using all of his will power to move.

    What a person¡­ these villains had surely got so far this time.

    "Lee, no need to fight anymore." All Might ripped off his necktie and walked toward Nomu. Glancing at Lee, he smiled, "I am here." He wanted the kiddo to relax since the pro is here.

    "Give me a break." Lee clenched his fist after he had sent Tomura flying away.

    "Stop, you can leave it to me."

    He could have just sent a text and went back¡­But to fight until the last blood, such a young man must have been thinking about protecting his fellow students. Young Lee seemed to be in the spirit to fight, even though All Might was here already. Just how can someone be so heroic?

    ''I must end this quickly, so Young Lee would rest.''

    All Might, all of the sudden, felt rage on the villains. Clenching his fist, he dashed toward Nomu, punched, and kicked. Nomu didn''t seem to pale or retreat, with his regenerative or shock absorption power, and fought back.

    ****

    The only reason I am fighting now is only one simple little thing: I am angry. It was very motivating.

    Looking at Shigaraki who took Star platinum''s punch to the chest, I didn''t feel satisfied yet. Just breaking his chest bones won''t be good for me. Their leader, and that fog guy, I won''t feel satisfied until they feel what I had felt.

    "Bastards!"

    Growling with anger, Star Platinum sank his hand on the ground and lifted two rocks¡ªhe seemed to be stronger, and angrier, like me. Throwing the rocks at the lying man, two fog vortexes appeared in the air, teleporting them. I had a feeling where they would go. The sneaky guy must have teleported them to my back.

    Without flinching or turning, Star Platinum went behind me and destroyed the two rocks.

    I commanded the Stand to stay close to me, applied him on my body as I walked forward toward the leader.

    I didn''t want to have that happen again.

    Had Star Platinum got away from me beyond the range, I don''t know what kind of backlash I''ll face again. I had already lost a good amount of blood, and I''m not ready to lose more.

    A dark devil-like creature surrounded me with his black mist all of the sudden. I growled at him, as I saw that his body extended, except for the area on his neck.

    "Come closer," I said.

    He was five meters in front of me, between me and Tomura.

    "You think I haven''t been watching you, do you." Sneering, the dark demon fog kept a distance of five meters from me, "your ability seems to have a range of three meters. That what happened with Nomu and Young Master Tomura. Also, your power is limited by distance.

    "The fact that I had teleported you away has caused backlash means that it''s your weakness, to break the range. Now, throw a rock at me."

    He was mocking me clearly; he was telling me that the moment I use my power, I would be teleported, or my attacks would go at me. And he seemed to be aware of Star Platinum''s range¡­ ex range.

    I moved my eye to the left, feeling the ground shake.

    All Might and Nomu''s fight caused the ground to quake when their fists clashed.

    Maybe, if I can get closer to it, control his brain, I can get his Life Ripple. It would be a great way to get rid of an almost invincible troublesome enemy who can regenerate and absorb shockwaves.

    "No no¡­ rocks are used in kids fights." I then looked at the fog villain, "A proper lady like you deserve a bitch slap."

    "Huh?" before he could say anything, the rings on his neck bent down, cracked and shattered, before he flew back, tens and tens of meters before hitting the edge of the USJ park.

    After the wrap of space had broken my range and almost killed me and my stand, Star Platinum''s range has extended. I can assume that it''s around 6-7 meters¡­ I couldn''t tell exactly, but it was between those two numbers.

    "Smash!"

    All Might has jumped very high, clenching his fist, and punched. When his fist collided with Nomu''s, another shockwave shook the USJ.

    I didn''t stop and continued my steps until I was above Tomura''s body.

    "Your boyfriend isn''t here to save your ass," I sneered at him. I didn''t forget what he had told me. Did he tell that he will touch me and all of my pain would vanish? Fine. I''ll break and make him wish he can touch himself.

    "My plan can''t fail." He murmured as he started scratching his neck.

    I ignored his weird action and said.

    "Do you know how it feels when all of your bones are broken?"

    Looking at his red eyes between the fingers masking his face, I could see my face''s reflection, covered by the blood.

    "Jer¡ª"Tomura didn''t have time to reply on my mocking remark.

    "ORA¡­ORA"

    Star Platinum gave him a series of punches. One bellows the chin, many on the torso on the middle, then back to the face, then to legs¡­ he didn''t leave any spot. Even Tomura''s eggs got punched¡­ owe, he won''t have kids now.

    "AGhh¡­" Letting a scream and a mixed spray of blood and saliva, he flew back and fell. I had made sure that I broke him for good. Now, it was time for me to pay attention to the last one in the group. The strongest slow person I''d seen, Nomu.

    ***

    AN: Once this reach 3000 Power Stone, another bonus chapter would be released

 Chapter 35 - 35: Life Ripple...Out of Blood.

    All Might was feeling anger, as he was exchanging blows with Nomu. This creature with no intelligence was annoying with all of his Quirks. However, All Might still have the advantage when it came to wrestling and strategy to use his strength.

    "Take this, SMASH!"

    All Might yelled. Winds forming on his fist, he gave Nomu a strong punch on his left side of his chest. Nomu arm''s flesh and bone were torn out. However, he regenerated in no time and went back to exchange blows. He didn''t even seem to feel pain.

    Strong winds surged in the whole USJ Park which lifted the villains'' unconscious bodies. The students used their arms to protect themselves from it.

    All Might''s injury started to bother him. However, his fighting will didn''t wither. He just kept smiling.

    How could he let something like this bother him, while there is a student who was had bled almost his blood, yet he was still fighting? How would he dare to call to himself a number one hero if he doesn''t at least beyond what he''s got?

    ''Young Lee, you did a good job.''

    All Might was getting angrier and angrier at the villain. His punches became stronger, but the pain from his injury become sorer.

    "AAAAA¡­." All Might screamed, his fists clashing with Nomu''s.

    But as All Might was collecting momentum, Nomu floated all of the sudden. Nomu''s head suddenly became down, while his feet were up. Then, still in that position, Nomu''s body turned in the air, giving his back to All Might''s.

    Nomu tried to punch, and move from the grip of the hands that were holding his feet. But it was no use. Nomu felt like someone was holding him in that position, and he could nothing about it.

    All Might felt a bit confused but he continued directing blows to Nomu.

    "He may be strong, but he isn''t heavy for me." Came Lee''s voice as he approached.

    All Might felt soreness when he saw a young kid walking with his injuries and blood dried on his skin. Even his pants were red. However, Lee was more focused on Nomu then the glances All Might was giving him.

    "I had dealt with the rest. This troublesome guy is all left."

    Star Platinum was floating behind Nomu''s while holding his legs, the Stand''s legs fixing Nomu''s pose, by wrapping around his torso. He was holding Nomu from twisting his back or change his position.

    Had Lee fought with Nomu alone, he wouldn''t use this move, as he wouldn''t be able to attack, but only choke his opponent. But that was useless with Nomu.

    However, with the increase of the range he got, plus All Might being here, Lee decided to collaborate with the number one hero.

    "Young Lee!"

    All Might turned to Lee. This face, this posture, this spirit, and the fact that he moved against everyone''s order with all injuries, made All Might''s impression on him get higher.

    Too bad that he seemed to be lazy about Peace Symbol work, sarcastic in fact, but that can be fixed.

    "Go!"

    Taking a deep breath, All Might started punching Nomu''s back, whose legs didn''t even move from the air. The fists rush was so fast of course. Lee found that he had to cross his arms, as winds from the collision of the punches All Might gave was surely strong enough to make him fly.

    Lee''s only option was to stick to the ground using Hamon, and watch, since Star Platinum was busy with Nomu, as he was the only one to see how the number one hero''s fists were bypassing Star Platinum''s body and hitting Nomu.

    "And This Final One!" All Might screamed as he clenched his fist, "PLUSO ULTRAA!"

    Nomu seemed to reach his limit in both regeneration and shock absorbing power. The punch from All Might had defeated him and rendered him unconscious.

    ***

    Good, this is my chance. Nomu seemed to be unaware. And there was one way to assure defeating him.

    As I remembered from the show I watched, Zeppeli could give his life Ripple to make Jonathan strong enough to rip steal collar with his bare hands and lift a giant zombie with one hand.

    But that costed Zeppili to age quickly and die.

    On the other part, Caesar could hypnotist a girl to fight and do whatever he wants.

    During the last month, I had been experiencing using Hamon on cats, to see if I could control their actions. As long as they hadn''t a mental resistance

    Sure, the time I had thought about this move, it tasted so bad in my mouth to use it on any human. However, Nomu wasn''t a human¡­ or, he was a victim who was mind-controlled by Tomura anyway. I have to relieve him from his suffering. And relief myself from my anger

    "Lee, come back." All Might yelled when I had walked and put my hand on Nomu''s mouth.

    Argh¡­ you need to put the hand on the mouth.

    "No worry, I just will assure victory."

    Or just age him and make him so old, if you want the real answer.

    As soon as my Hamon run through Nomu, his skin seemed to get wounding. Wait, this reaction, he can''t be a zombie, or half-zombie right.

    Maybe the fact that I lost blood made me have funny ideas. There is no way for that to happen, as Nomu had a beating heart.

    Breathing, I could control Nomu''s movement. Just by using my conscious to give him orders, his subconscious would reply to me.

    All of the sudden, Nomu''s hand grabbed my arm.

    "Lee!" All Might was about to rush, but I extended my hand toward him.

    "My aura is controlling his hand''s movement."

    "What are you trying to do."

    "This,"

    I controlled the lungs of Nomu.

    I was the only one in this world who knew how to use lungs to make Ripples and understand them. Forcing Nomu to direct all of the ripples from his cells, he shone in a yellow glow.

    That was life Hamon, his, not mine.

    Making Nomu giving it to me, I felt another surge of pain, as the weird Ripples were invading my body and fusing with my energy.

    "Arghhh¡­" I puked as I felt tickling all over my body. Very soon, the ripple got inside of me, and I felt it fusing with my cells.

    I felt a lot stronger. I don''t know if it was to the degree like Jonathan, who could rip still neck collar with my bare hands¡­

    Lifting my hands, as Nomu''s left mine and fell, I stared at the yellow Aura around my hand. It was shinier than usual. This meant one thing, my body, spirit, and Ripple, have got stronger.

    Using one hand, I could feel that I could lift Nomu in fact, from the head. And this was one arm''s strength.

    Giving the big figure of Nomu, he reminded me of that giant Zombie. Maybe Nomu weight around 300 kilos.

    Great, this meant I am now like someone with basic strength enhancement.

    Soon, I let him down.

    But weird¡­ why am I feeling like this.

    I should feel stronger, not weaker like I am now.

    Or right, that''s not out of the expected. I had lost most of my blood, more or less than half. You can say that the moment my anger faded, I faded.

    Looking at Star Platinum, I smiled.

    "What the..."

    All Might exclaimed Nomu''s skin had become white all of the sudden.

    He became white all of the sudden...

    Weird, why did I think about Michel Jackson.

    As I needed an excuse for my action, I turned to All Might. I smiled. "He is too strong. I had to make my aura mess with regenerates This way, he won''t have the strength once he regenerate. He won''t be able to rampage and attack people when the police take him away."

    "Lee¡­ this." All Might look at me. Wait, is that a tear in his left eyes, "to think about the aftermaths, even at this state. You surely learned something from me¡­."

    "What, can you repeat that."

    I didn''t hear his last words. There was that sound, like a whistle in my ear.

    "You¡­tu¡­ro."

    I am a turo? What was that supposed to mean?

    The ground beneath me was spinning. All Might was standing upside down.

    Why am I having a headache? My vision was getting devoured by blackness, as figures were appearing from far. I felt my balance was lost all of the sudden. My sense of time became messed up. I didn''t know if one second had passed, or one hour. They felt the same, yet different.

    "Hold up¡­"

    "Lee... he¡­. "

    "ta¡­ hospital¡­"

    I felt hands lifting me, as I occasionally was breathing. What''s going on? Am I losing my awareness?

    "He lost ¨Co much¨C bloo¨C"

    It wasn''t an unfamiliar feeling. I had experienced it once, as my previous body was cut in half and I bled to death.

    But here I wasn''t cut in half¡­ it must be that I''m lacking some¡­

    "What¨C blo¨C Typ¡­" I couldn''t make out the weird sounds I was hearing. But I felt warm, that I closed my eyes.

    What a pain~. I felt that I needed a nap right here and right now.

    ****

    AN: Yeah, the same goal from before is still there.

 Chapter 36

    (Bonus Chapter)

    My eyes shook for a bit when I had a dream about my previous life. Old days.

    I was feeling light-headed and expecting that my phone would ring at any moment.

    *Tiiit* *Tiit*

    As my eyes were opening slowly, I noticed a weird ceiling.

    Blinking again, I saw a different face, different faces in fact.

    "He is awake¡­ you can talk to him."

    I heard a feminine voice.

    Blinking again, memories of me meeting villains in the way, seeing them going to UA, and feeling worried about Itsuka which had pushed me to go in that portal came in my mind.

    I was confused at first.

    But as soon as my head was cleared, I remembered everything in a blink.

    I had fought the villains, saw a girl n.a.k.e.d, and I almost died.

    Damn, that pain¡­ It still hard to forget.

    And finally, how I absorbed the life energy, Hamon, from Nomu.

    Then, everything became black after Nomu became white¡­ why am I being sarcastic about myself.

    I bent my back up, panting.

    "Ha¡­Ha¡­"

    Some bandages were covering my upper half. Some medical kits were attached to my body.

    I was in the hospital, I knew for sure. And some people were around me.

    "Lee¡­ you almost made me die."

    Turning my head, I saw Itsuka, whose voice was emotional.

    Ha¡­ what''s she saying. I was the one who almost died. Anyway, I didn''t tell her that for the sake her eyes had some redness.

    "Sorry about that." Smiling at her, I said, somehow feeling dry.

    Itsuka put her hand on my shoulder, saying, "How are you feeling now."

    "Good, you can say¡­" I assumed that Hamon healed me completely by now.

    Itsuka, who was sitting next to me, smiled. She was pretty from this angle, and I felt to steal a kiss. However, as I let my head closer, she turned her eye to the right.

    I blinked twice, my vision getting cleared. In the hospital, it seems there are other people.

    Ha¡­ it''s rude to kiss in front of your elders. Those damn Japanese ethics.

    There was Kan, my homeroom teacher, some of my classmates, Tetsutetsu, Pony was here as well, same for Ibara and Neito.

    Looking at the other side, I saw that red ice, haired kid. That black haired bombshell from A-1, with tied clothes, and that shortie, Mineta, I guess.

    "This is Shoto Todoroki. He said since he owed you a one with Nomu; and since you had the same blood type, you got a donation from him."

    He nodded as Itsuka explained to me. That Shoto had an emotionless facial expression, almost reminding me of Reiko.

    "Thanks," I said as I turned my head. I turned to Itsuka. "How much time has passed?"

    I remembered that my mom would make havoc if I don''t pick up the phone by night time. If many days passed and I didn''t pick, then she must be on her way here.

    What a pain.

    "its night, 9:00 AM." Itsuka said.

    "Good, I felt some relief, before asking, "Day?"

    "I know what you are thinking," Momo, the black-haired girl, said, "the doctor was as confused as you are now. It didn''t take much time for you to heal¡­ despite the blood loss. You have been out for eight hours."

    Eight hours. I suddenly thought about the most important thing I need to have by my side.

    "My phone, where is it."

    "It''s here¡­ though, I wonder what the password is."

    Itsuka reached her bag and pulled a cracked phone. It was wet as well, as it appeared on the screen.

    ''We have assurance in U.A, right?''

    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix it for you."

    "No need for that¡­" I smiled. No way have I given it for her to fix. That thing holds some of the deepest secrets.

    "MAN! I admire you now." Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu suddenly came to the scene, his voice high that almost everyone put a finger on his ear, "The Way You Got Here, with All Blood, Made You Look More Shinny than Crimson Hero¡­ How Much Did You Bleed?"

    "You are loud, shut up," I put a finger in my ear.

    "Hehe¡­ SORRY. I Just Wanted You to Know I''m Supporting Your Courage."

    "Good Grief," I lied down on my back.

    The rest of the time was a normal conversation. Pony gave me some salad and carrots, saying that I should eat well. I teased back that she should eat more to get taller. And she humped her cheeks turning red before saying, bad jokes.

    Ibara gave me water and vegetables and said that she hopes I heal well.

    Shoto didn''t seem to be interesting in sitting here so he just left. Weird kid.

    But I remembered. When my Star Platinum''s range was broken, and I had been on the ground, trying to heal myself, he had made an ice wall between me and that villain. He had bought me time for sure.

    This led me to another better memory. Tomura, their leader. I broke each bone in his body, just like he had done to me¡­ well, I didn''t count the eggs I broke.

    "What about the villains," I asked looking around.

    Momo was about to answer¡­ I remembered now. Because she was the stunning type of beauties, I had seen her chest when it got ripped off.

    I looked at Itsuka and examined her face. Great, that information didn''t reach her. I felt relief.

    "All of the villains were captured¡­ however, two of them had escaped in their way to the hospital. The first one was called Tomura Shigaraki, who''s injured badly with the help of Kurogiri, who could teleport. "

    "What a pain~"

    If I see that guy again, I''ll break him more. As for Kurogiri, how did he move? I thought that I landed a strong blow to his neck that his neck-rings broke into pieces.

    "By the way, Thanks for that time. Here is your shirt."

    Momo came closer and put a set of shirt and necktie.

    These were school uniform that I threw at her when her hero costume was ripped off.

    Itsuka looked at my school uniform.

    Giving her eyes that opened wide, she seemed to think what my school uniform was doing with her.

    "What do you mean by that time?" She looked at Momo, then me, expecting an explanation.

    "Lee had saved us when we were at the Flood Zone¡­ As the aquatic villain was about to attack, I overused my ability and¡­"

    Her face started to turn pink as she lowered her head.

    I wasn''t in a good mood to argue with my girl about another girl''s chest.

    Star Platinum, Shut her up, quickly.

    Momo felt that words left her mouth as she couldn''t speak.

    Quickly talking, I said, "I jumped to fight¡­ My clothes got wet, so I left it with her group before going to the park. Thank you for giving them back." I smiled at Momo, before frowning at Kendo, "is there something else you want to know."

    "Nothing at all." Itsuka smiled and scratched my hair. "Just wanted to know more details."

    Momo just smiled. She just realised that she didn''t have to say unnecessary things. "That''s right. Now, if you excuse, I''ll leave."

    I looked at my hand when everyone left. Knowing that my Hamon is way stronger now, I realised that I must be now strong as someone who can lift at least two tons with my Hamon''s, or rip an iron collar. Luckily, I can use the ripple to control this strength.

    My Stand also became stronger, with a wider range now. For some reason, I was happy with the power-up. I would have an easier time with villains next time. Knowing the relationship between the Stand and my spirit, I think it''s stronger as well.

    People were leaving now since it was getting late. Kan, after scolding me about the heroic acts, excused himself and left. After the nurse gave me a checkout, she said my body is healed thanks to our school''s doctor quirk, and somehow, my Quirk played a role in healing me as well.

    But I have to stay more for the scans. They had to make sure that I didn''t get any infection.

    "So¡­ do you want me to stay for the night here?"

    Kendo was left alone with me now since everyone left.

    I sat up since I''m feeling 100% good now. I gave her a glance, to her eyes, then to the lips and said, "Your parent would feel worried."

    "I already said it''s a classmate got hurt and I''m going to the hospital," Itsuka put her hand behind my head and started scratching my hair. Her small smooth hand felt good honestly.

    "You know I won''t rather for you to sleep sitting here; or else I would have to marry you," I used some sarcasm as I let my head closer.

    Itsuka seemed to take my note seriously as her cheeks got pink.

    God, how much cute she looked like this. Pushing her orange hair with my hand, I let my face closer, mouth closer to her pink lips.

    Breathing slightly, I exchanged a long kiss with her, letting my tongue exploring. Putting my finger on her neck, I massaged her sensitive spot with Hamon.

    We both enjoyed it as we m.o.a.ned silently in each other''s mouth. my hand was caressing her smooth hair. Wait, her hand was playing with the exposed skin on my chest.

    I''ll invite her to my place next time, I''m sure I will.

    *Door open*

    Feeling the door getting open, both of us was snapped from the good mood and took our heads back. Blushing, Kendo put her hand on her lips and looked down, coughing.

    I looked toward the door to see who entered.

    One was All Might. The other was that melon-sized chest heroin, Midnight, swaying her curves as she entered and scanned me with her blue eyes.

    What a pain ¨C many bombshells and villains in one day. I guess this is the life of a hero.

    "So, this is the naughty boy who ignored safety measurement and interfered." Midnight half closed her eyes. "Ara~ if your handsome face was destroyed, it would be a waste."

    "Give me a break." I sighed as Itsuka looked at Midnight.

    *Cough*

    All Might let a fake cough, "Lee! Your sensei is trying to advise you."

    "Well¡­ he should be aware of what he is risking. Isn''t that right? Itsuka Kendo." Midnight said.

    "Yes, I agree." Itsuka just nodded as she looked at me.

    All Might talked again, "Still Lee. You have done a great job. Just next time, you should be more professional about it. Right."

    Still, his face was showing pride as he crossed his arms. This number one hero seemed to say this only because the other teacher is here.

    Midnight put a hand on her hip, stared at All Might, and let a sigh. She then reached her pocket, and said, "Lee, your mother wants to have a video chat with you. Your phone was unreachable."

    "Sit!" I cursed as there were bandages all over my upper half. Looking around, to the clothes of my school uniform, I made Star Platinum dress me quickly. The last thing I want to explain is how and why I am like this. It''ll take forever.

    Midnight picked up a phone, reached her finger to the screen, pressing something, "Hi¡­ Yes, he is here."

    *****

    (AN: I will take a nap.)

 Chapter 37

    Lee had quickly wore his school uniform when Midnight gave him her phone to have a video chat with his mom, Julia.

    "Hey, mom. I was just about to call you."

    Lee smiled and stood up straight with hospital pants. Staring at the screen, there was a woman with smooth golden hair that reached her back, domino white mask, around her green eyes, and a beauty mark under the lip.

    She was wearing her hero costume while calling, which meant that she was worried.

    "I''ve been trying to reach you, what have you been doing."

    Lee forced a smile. "Nothing much. I was just hanging out."

    He didn''t like to lie to her, but he didn''t feel it was necessary to tell her that he had a death-life fight.

    Although no mom wants her kid to lie, Lee didn''t want her to have a heart attack while she is in another part of the world.

    "Hmmm," Julia looked at Lee''s eyes and half-closed her eyes. "Really, and the paint of the house, did you change it to white."

    "Well, I have a classmate in hospital and I came to see him. I and the teachers are here, as well." Lee smiled, "So tell me about¨C"

    *Cough* *Cough*

    The people presented here let fake coughs. Lee was obviously doing his best to lie and sounds fine.

    Most of the kids in his age would cry and tell their mommies how hard it was for them, or how scary it was.

    But Lee was just, like, I''m just here to see a friend.

    Just how can he lie with a straight face?

    "Stop Lying, I''ve seen your state earlier." She said, "Midnight told me everything."

    Lee blinked twice and looked at Midnight. She nodded.

    ''This¡­ you should''ve told me what you told her.'' Lee thought of what Julia knows. Maybe he can say that he is in hospital for an injury he got during the training. Right. It sounds much better than telling her about villains.

    Looking back at his mom, he sighed in defeat.

    "Ha~ you caught me,"

    "This is serious Lee," Julia rubbed her eyes and said, "Although I''m wearing the costume, I didn''t leave my place."

    Julia wasn''t angry but was in a bad mood. Although it was Night in Japan, time was different for her. As a hero who works at night, she didn''t sleep, rest, or eat at all when she heard what happened to Lee.

    "I''m very disappointed,"

    The only good thing that made her feel relief was that Lee had lied. One needs to be in his full mental and physical health to do that.

    "Look to the good side. I''m only here for checkouts. I''m not injured at all." Lee took off his costume, and ripped the bandages off his body, showing his n.a.k.e.d upper half. "They only like bandages here in Japan. It''s not necessary, though."

    "Oh."

    Itsuka put her hands on her mouth, looking at Lee. This body, this abs, this chest, and those arms¡­ why did her cheeks feel so hot. That''s another level of stripping.

    All Might lifted his eyebrows. These muscles¡­ It was like Lee was already prepared physically.

    "Ara~ Ara~. Luckily those didn''t go waste."

    Midnight teasingly tightened her eyes at the body of the teen. Those muscles were like the ideal body for a fitness model.

    Lee shot the teacher a glare. Be respectful here, I''m talking with my mother.

    "Midnight, stop." Julia sighed as she looked at her son, "Let me see your back. Legs¡­ hands, butt¨Ccough,"

    "I can''t show you the last one."

    It was just to see if he is fine. Making Star Platinum show this by holding the phone, except for the last demand, she nodded in relief.

    Then they had a normal conversation. Julia scolded Lee for being so heroic that he almost died. Lee shrugged his shoulder, since he won, and he used All Might to confirm that. All Might praised Lee, which made Julia swear at him with a glare. All Might pretended not to hear her.

    "You can sleep now, I''ll call you later." Seeing some dark bags under her eyes, Lee decided to be considering.

    "No¡­ I I''ll drink a bit since I won''t work" Julia sadly said, "I''ve requested non-paid vacation. I''ll come to Japan soon. For the fact you had me worried for a long time, I guess we''ll have to stay with each other. I need to watch over your acts, such as jumping to weird vortexes¡­" The last part was said strictly.

    "Wait¡­" Lee didn''t expect this. She would come here? This meant limited freedom less monthly allowance since he can''t brag that his life is expensive anymore¡­ And a non-paid vacation!

    ''My poor budget¡­'' Lee thought as his hands went to his pocket.

    Julia, seeing the facial expression of her son, knew of what he is thinking. "Or do you want me to ask your Grandma to come?"

    "Hell no!" Lee almost swore when he remembered his Grandma. That woman is racist who hates Japanese people for making her daughter pregnant. He remembered how she used to complain when he was a little baby. Argh. She even said he better not end up small like the people here.

    "Haha¡­ then a few days and I''ll come." She held a glass of wine, already prepared, and took a sip. "Now, I''ll drink¡­"

    "By the way" Lee lowered his head and said the last word silently."Mommy,"

    Julia stopped and stared at Lee. Usually, he would call her that when he needs something desperately. "I''m not going to increase your allowance. Your water bills alone made doubt what are you doing. Are you raising a farm?"

    "No, not that¡­" Lee said, lifting his broken phone, "I need a new one."

    "Oh, then I''ll send some cash to your account."

    "Love you," Lee finally smiled.

    "Hehehe." Julia chuckled, "Love you too. I''ll grab your cheeks as soon as I get there."

    "Now if you excuse me," Lee sighed. "Mrs Midnight seems to want her phone back."

    "Okay, call me tomorrow before you go to school."

    After shutting the call, he handed the phone to Midnight.

    "It''s Ms Midnight, by the way," Midnight took the phone and corrected Lee.

    "Never knew¡­" Lee thought that she had a big fan base. But she''s still single! Whatever, it''s not his concern anyway. "By the way, how did you contact my mom? Did she call the school?"

    "Mm, we met when you were young, she helped with the agency here." Midnight said, "Seeing your last name, I thought you were a relative to her. Now, this reminds me, your last name, you didn''t get it from your father."

    "Ah. Wait..." He shrugged my shoulder, then paused after he heard her last sentence. "You know him?"

    "Well, just wondering if your father has the same last name."

    Lee tightened his eyes. ''Who is she trying to fool? Obviously, I am half Japanese. No one in Japan has Angel as his last name. She either thinks herself smart, or she is just silly.''

    She scratched her chin a bit, saying, "Anyway, I''ll send you the homework that you missed, over the email. Be sure to study well."

    "isn''t that a bit harsh, Ms Midnight?" Lee lifted his eyebrows. He had never done his homework ever since he was reborn, "I would appreciate it if you gave me a special class with you, as I can''t study alone."

    Well, the only good thing in her class was her and her costume. A tall woman, 175 cm, long legs, big bubble butt, huge chest, and a very tight costume is what made Arts & History enjoyable.

    "That what you get from following the villains instead of just reporting."

    Midnight giggled and crossed her arms, making her chest jiggle.

    "Cough¡­ Although I admit, he looked like a true hero." All Might seemed to remember his old days. Punches, blood, and fighting to the last drop. "Be easy on him. He saved lives, and helped me as well."

    Itsuka put a hand on Lee''s chin to stop it from going lower when he looked at Midnight, which earned her a pinch on her ass-cheek from him. She glared at him as her cheeks became red.

    "Fufufu¡­ I''m sadistic," Midnight made a creepy face looking at Lee, "I''ll make him fail my class."

    "It''s not like you changed anything." Thinking how he and the guys, on her class were busy more in staring than taking notes, he knew that he wasn''t fated to get over that class. Looking at the pretty sadistic face of the teacher, Lee Shrugged his shoulder.

    Midnight let a chuckle. All Might lower his head as he seemed to understand Lee''s thoughts.

    After a small chat, Lee asked All Might to do him a favour and let him out of the hospital. Since Lee''s scans showed that his injuries are healed, he was allowed to go home and starts school tomorrow.

    Itsuka offered to accompany him in his way out. Lee was surprised when she gave him a threat, "If you make me feel like that again, I''ll never forgive you."

    He noticed that she had turned her face, as her eyes got a bit red. Sighing, Lee took by her chin and gave her a rippling kiss.

    "Okay, I think I won''t text you tonight." Itsuka let a sigh with a blush as Lee accompanied her to the park, where her dad was waiting. She suddenly stopped, "Your phone is broken. Right. I''ll just wish you a good night."

    "Try social media, I have a PC¡­" Lee gave a solution.

    "Wow, with how the day had passed, I thought you are going to sleep early."

    "I''ve just woke up after 8 hours of sleeping! Do you think I feel like sleeping again?" Lee sighed. Today wasn''t his lucky or worse day. At least he''s got a power boost, but with a price called pain. To Lee, what pushes a bad day is another day that comes after a long sleep.

    "Hehe¡­ Nope, I''ll text you as soon as I reach home." Itsuka gave him a small kiss on the cheek before going home.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Fired up class?

    It was a new day and. But even though I had fought villains, they didn''t give me any school day off, neither A1. The Japanese laws¡­ where is humanity. Had this been a college in my previous life, they would give you the whole year vacation, and you would pass the year without worrying about exams.

    Whatever. I smiled as soon as I saw my bank account since my mom sent me a good amount to buy a phone. There was an email from her, [Eat well and don''t go to school if you don''t feel to.]

    Picking up my stuff, I left my house. I could jump from the window without relying on Star Platinum to land. Men, the life force I got from Nomu gave me strength. I could feel my Ripples stronger as I fell from the 4 stories high, and didn''t feel any damage.

    Now, if an accident like USJ one happened again, I''ll be ready to fight with both my Stand and body

    ***

    "You are late, 25 minutes."

    The Homeroom teacher Kan glanced at me as soon as I entered.

    "I didn''t have a phone to tell me time. Blame the villains, the security." Yawning, I said.

    Kan posed and pointed to my table, "I''ll lend you my alarm; happy now. Now go and take your place."

    "Good Grief."

    Itsuka chuckled at my directions, and the others were all focusing on me. Even when I went to the last seat, their eyes didn''t leave me.

    I could notice something else.

    Most of them were gloomy and lowering their heads. Like they had got some bad news, obviously, not related to me.

    Vlad King started to write something on the board, and what''s going to happen today.

    Reiko, the silver-haired girl, let her head closer to my table, and whispered, "Did you really fight villains."

    "Barely."

    "Hmm¡­ I heard you fought almost to death."

    "Really¡­" Rumours are getting out fast for sure. "By the way, why everyone is gloomy here."

    "Because of USJ incident¡­ a new order was set." Reiko opened her small mouth, yawned, and said.

    "Most of the people outside says that A-1 handled themselves well. They have real experience with real villains, and we are just a secondary class."

    I couldn''t help but star at Reiko''s eye. She seemed to be honest.

    She continued, "And they said you only provided a report¡­ and when you tried to interfere, you took worse injuries compared to other students. Neito was angry when he heard someone saying you didn''t get taught well¡­ Most of us are feeling down for being compared.

    "But still. We know that you are the one with the most contribution. It''s good to know that a similar Quirk user can take so many villains. It gives an insight of potentials." Rieko smiled.

    I blinked twice as he didn''t believe what he had seen.

    She smiled!

    Before I could rub his eyes, that smile had vanished and she paid attention to Kan again.

    I turned my eye to Rin, who was crossing his arms and looking down. He seemed to be in bad mood and was deeply thinking.

    "Relax. It doesn''t matter."

    No wonder Kan seemed more energetic today. No one would like to be put in second place and be compared to the others.

    Kan then called me, "Lee¡­ Although I don''t approve your action of interfering, you''ve gained a valuable experience. But still. Had you been more prepared for that, you''d get out with less damage. The next thing I want all of you to do is to improve your Quirks and combat ability.

    "All of you know now that we are regarded as the second class." Kan was talking with passion, "however, you have the chance to prove everyone wrong."

    "Sensei¡­" Neito Monoma stood up. It was the first time for me to see the troll serious about something. "You are talking about Sports Festivals?"

    Sports Festival. I recognized this event.

    Although I wasn''t interested in it in the past, some beauties that had participated had caught my attention to watch the TV. Especially one with a huge chest, one of the biggest I had seen; it was fun to see her running

    ''I wonder now, that navy haired one¡­ good old days.''

    I lifted my head thinking about the time I was in middle school.

    "Yes, the main event of each year, where you''ll get a chance to be spotted¡­"

    Kan clenched his fist, his muscular arm had veins appearing on it. With passion, he said, "You''ll compete with other classes and departments. It''s your chance to be speckled by Heroic agencies and heroes for practical study."

    ''Hmm¡­''

    I kicked a leg above a leg. I had never thought I would participate in those sports of heroes. As for being spotted by heroes for some practical study, I didn''t think that I would be needed to be spotted, as I had done few things in past to make him more or less known.

    "Lee."

    "Yes."

    "You''ll be the main player. The others, try to catch up to him."

    "Yes."

    "Good Grief." I understood Kan, who was trying to use me to motivate the others so they would push themselves to work harder.

    After a few words, the homeroom teacher prepared them for the classes of today.

    "You have Rescuing trial in USJ Park."

    When I heard Kan saying that, I frowned. I have some bad and good memories in Flood Zone.

    ''Gimme a break, I was there yesterday.''

    Very soon, after a few classes, I wore my hero costume and went with the rest. We were inside a bus that took us to U.A''s USJ Park, which was far. My classmates were impressed and asked me many questions, such as: were the villains scary?

    How did it feel to fight and move while bleeding?

    I didn''t have answers for these, since, the truth was that I had been winning. The only thing I got was to suffer blood loss. The only real challenge was Nomu and Kurogiri. But I kicked them anyway. But nobody would believe that anyway.

    That dark-haired girl whistled again when she saw me stretching his costume, and said that I may have killed them with posing.

    "Wait, what!"

    "You know, posing in this costume."

    I believe her name was Setsuna, a girl who wore a tight costume with a domino mask around her eyes. She had dark green hair, long enough to pass by her shoulders, and had big eyes. She was curvy, with a good shape, average with a height of 159 cm. Her chest, D cup I guess, made an appearance through her tight lizard costume and looked exactly like your next-door girl.

    "That''s harassment," Itsuka almost broke a fight with her.

    "Hey, are you dating him, Kendo-chan?" Setsuna teased my girlfriend. Although I should interfere, I''d found it fun to see where this would lead.

    Kendo took a step back, "Are you asking him out."

    "No, just teasing him, right Lee¡­ Besides, don''t you agree his costume is a bit tight?"

    Itsuka blushed. Huh¡­ but was I really getting harassed for wearing like this.

    "Haha, just joking, no need for anger." Tokage turned her face and went to tease someone else.

    "Lee, say something." Itsuka didn''t want to annoy herself with girl talk if they knew she is dating.

    "Good grief," was my reply as I lied down on the edge of the bus.

    ***

    And so, the trip very soon ended, and they meet another teacher who took the place of the original injured teacher.

    To Lee, he didn''t feel like staying here. He looked to Itsuka who paid attention to the teacher, before letting his eyes scan her. Itsuka felt his glance undressing her and turned. Seeing how he was looking at her, she smiled, and moved her lips, "later¡­"

    Lee waved with his head, in a signal to tell her to sneak when they find the chance. After finishing the first lesson, they went to the Flood Zone later, to the ship.

    When others been paying attention to the details of the Flood Zone, Lee pulled Itsuka to some private corner, alone, and had a small chat, before the two of them had foreplay of a long kissing session.

    "Ha¡­ we should go back." Itsuka, satisfied with the kiss, played with Lee''s abs with her finger and walked back to join the others.

    Lee pulled her hand from behind, taking her to his embrace, "but I''m not done yet."

    Laughing, she punched his chest, "I''m worried that if I had more of that tongue, I wouldn''t be able to stop."

    Very soon, the class resumed, and Lee enjoyed making a nice memory in the USJ.

    After he was done from it, he went to the cafeteria and had some food.

    ***

    The school time for class B1 was over. Most of the students went to the bus station while others went to their parents who came to pick them up. Lee and Itsuka were walking out of school. They had a small conversation as he accompanied her to meet her father.

    "What a day¡­" She sighed, hands behind her back and she walked on his side.

    "Okay, I''ll pass by you later and help you pick up a phone."

    "Cool, I look forward to that."

    "Why am I feeling that it''s a date?"

    "Because it is." Lee chuckled and he pocked her cheek. Kendo turned her head and made a chuckle like a scoff. Lee just gave her a hug and told her to stop acting cute, which made her face become totally red.

    Very soon, she was taken to meet her father, after agreeing to have a date later to pick him a phone up.

    ''This makes me wonder when Julia would come.''

    ''I need to enjoy my full control over my apartment before she comes.'' Lee thought as he walked down the bus-station.

    "Oy, you¡­"

    Suddenly a tall figure blocked my way. He was thin, had a small bead, and a long black floating hair with black eyes. There were some bandages over his face, but I could immediately tell who he was, as I had fought Nomu beside him. Too bad he was out of the game or we would have kicked Nomu with ease.

    "Eraser Head?" I lifted my eyebrow.

    "Have a minute to talk."

    "Mm¡­" Looking at my wrist, I nodded, "sure. But about what."

    "Your hand to hand fight¡­ and your scarf controlling," Aizawa lowered his head, before looking up "you skill are lacking."

    I almost felt offended. Lifting my eyebrows, I said, "Really? Who was the MVP yesterday?"

    ''Star Platinum, don''t get out.''

    ***

    AN: A bonus chapter once this story reaches 500 Power Stones.

 Chapter 39

    (Bonus chapter)

    I was surprised at first when I had seen the class A-1''s homeroom teacher wanting to talk with me.

    What''s going on? Teachers are coming to me nowadays.

    First, All Might, and second, is this. I hoped that he isn''t dead-tried to tell me what it feels like to be a homeroom teacher in UA. Just like All Might said about being the Symbol of Peace.

    But against my expectations, he said that my scarf controlling skills and hand to hand combat are sucks.

    Does he realise that I can bend steel with my bare hands now¨C thanks to the Hamon boost I got. But, well, I''m a Stand fighter, so why would that matter unless I have found myself in a harsh situation.

    Now I think about it, I find it good to be ready and never face that situation, rather than to be not ready and face it.

    "That time, when you had used your scarf to bring the villain with Electricity Quirk, you almost missed him. Your move was easy to read and predictable. Had you face more experienced villain, they would surely avoid you¡­ And you know the rest, you would fall."

    Now, I think about it, it makes sense. But hey, I''ve more range now at least.

    "And this leads me to my second remark," Aizawa lowered his head, scratched his hair, and looked at me. His eyes were sleepy.

    He continued, "When you fought Nomu, your defence was opened. Had you been attacked by two fast opponents at the same time, you wouldn''t find your footstep. Not to mention, when your Aura lifted that rock, you were blinded and Kurogiri could push you to his portal. You were almost sent to death."

    Thinking about it, I found what he is saying true. Had I fought two Nomu at the same time, I would have been in real danger. But since my range extended, and my physical body became way stronger, like someone with Strength Enhancing Quirk, I think the same won''t happen again.

    Not to mention, I didn''t have time to see how stronger the Stand became.

    "What a pain~"

    But¡­ still, I have my experience of punishing people with Quirks in middle school¡­ though, they are just novice in using their Quirks.

    "Well, I wouldn''t underestimate myself if I were you," I said staring at him.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I wouldn''t usually bother myself with you. It''s just that you have so many potentials. Starting from your physique to your Quirk." Aizawa yawned. "I''d give you some pointers, since, you may need it."

    In a blink, Aizawa''s scarf turned into a blur as it headed to me.

    My reaction speed after USJ seemed to improve a lot, so I lifted my hand instinctively and the scarf wrapped my arm. I could feel force trying to grab me, so I grabbed back, not moving from my place.

    Looking at the teacher, I asked, "What''s do you mean by this."

    "Good Reaction speed." He said, amused, as he kept pulling. Yet I didn''t move from my place. "And your strength; looks like you work out as well."

    I scoffed at him and decided to surprise him by pulling the scarf back. He would fly once I do that.

    But the moment I tried so, he reacted quickly. The scarf slipped from my arm. To my defence, this Eraser Head has experience with people with mutation Quirks. It''s no wonder that he can slip under my movement.

    ''I need more speed.''

    "Just one round¡­ you need more to determine results." I still have yet to use Ripple to play with his scarf, right. If I used them, he would lose his control over his weapon. Well, I just invited him for more. "How about we go for another round."

    Yawning, he replied, "I''m injured from the last fight and I need a rest. I''m in a weakened state and the doctor said I have to rest my eyes. " The scarf magically went back around his neck. It was like a circus performer doing his job.

    "So¡­ you just came like this."

    "Not really. I just wanted to see your fighting potentials. Your physique seems to be at its peak." Aizawa turned his back, "Maybe a week later or so, I''ll give you some pointers in hands to hands with scarf control and how to move."

    "Why?"

    "Nothing, just give me your phone number."

    Scratching my chin, I remembered that I didn''t practise any martial arts. I only have a black belt in street arts, where I use my head, the rocks, and anything that can be considered a weapon.

    "Good Grief." I didn''t give my reply and I turned as well since I have to go to my home.

    Then it went like usual, I had another date with Itsuka this evening.

    She helped me to pick up a new phone. She seemed to be knowledgeable about phones and it was a fun date, as we chatted around, kissed, and you know, young lovers lifestyle.

    I was starting to like her more, and I tried to open her the idea to come to my place, slowly.

    But I thought it wouldn''t proper now and since her dad came to pick her back to dinner.

    ***

    After announcing about the Sports Festival for us, days were passing in the school with a different mood.

    Many in my class, especially Neito, seemed to be fired up as he was most serious one about it. All he did was to practise with copied Quirk.

    I learned that Neito was a guy who dreamed to be a hero. But he was always being told that he can''t do anything without others helping him, and that he would be always a sidekick.

    He hated the fact that he has to be second in lights¡­ so you could understand that he would hold a grudge at anyone who may steal them from him. Poor guy, until now, he is trying to copy my Quirk. I didn''t want to break his hope and had just pushed him before Kendo chops his neck.

    Not everyone was fired up with the upcoming festivals¨C not me anyway.

    That girl Yui, and the lipless guy, didn''t seem to be competitive as well.

    Ibara as well didn''t appear to care. She only had asked me to help her during the heroic classes, to sneak on her of course.

    She seemed to change her Faith Shield move, as she started to open her eyes, and change her attacks pattern. This girl, if you don''t pay attention, her vines can capture you for your from the ground.

    Giving the few interactions I had with her, I noticed that she liked to talk about religions and heavenly beings¡­ but Non-Blind Faith now.

    Others were practising as usual. Kendo with martial arts, Shihai with shadows. The metal guy was chewing metals. Rin was trying to improve his scales and how to use them. Reiko, the sleepy girl, was trying to lift weights with her Quirk and manipulate objects. The Sports Festival event seemed to motivate them since it was a chance for them to be spotted by heroes who may choose them for practical study during the coming holiday.

    Me, although I wasn''t excited as my classmates were, I didn''t neglect my training.

    I''m still using water to practise with Hamon, making bubbles, and trying to manipulate the shape of it¨C I don''t know how I''ll face my mom when she has to pay water bills, or I''ll just say my Quirk requires a lot of water. Whatever, she is a hero and just a few Yens wouldn''t be something to consider.

    Anyway, my practise rhythm didn''t stop here. In fact, I had come to a brilliant idea.

    The thing I had remarked with my advance with All Might, and my fight against Nomu, is that my eyes speed and reaction speed can put me down.

    Star Platinum was super-fast, but because of my own limits, I can''t move while keeping up with the Stand''s speed, eventually meaning that I didn''t reach the full potential.

    So after school, I used to fuse with my Stand and jump in narrow places while increasing my speed.

    After a week or so, I had discovered a new move. That''s the genius part.

    After the boost in Hamon I got, I had thought: What if I used the Ripple to stick myself with my Stand?

    After all, because of me, Star Platinum can as well produce ripples and control them, with my will.

    So, using the Ripples that can attract and repel while being together was my best bet.

    I will fly if I made this works.

    The results as first weren''t that good.

    I could stick with him for a bit, before falling. It seemed that I have to match the type and the strength of the Hamon while coating myself with Star Platinum.

    I continued practising, to fuse with Star Platinum, so range won''t be a problem. I would be good to float and fly, for few seconds¡­ I only had to make sure I won''t go in crazy speed that may blow me up with the shockwaves.

    By the end of the week, it was the end of another full day, and the weekend came.

    I was walking down with Itsuka, alone, after some play.

    "So, what''s your plan for the weekend?" She asked.

    "Mm¡­ nothing, really. You." I replied.

    "Nothing." Kendo sighed as well. That was my chance to open the topic.

    "Hmm¡­ How about this," I scratched my chin as I looked at her, from toe to the head. Her green eyes shook for a second, before narrowing them, "Yes!" she said.

    "How about we have a date¡­"

    Itsuka almost sighed as she thought that I may suggest something else, giving the glances I gave her.

    I continued, "In my place."

    Seeing her open her eyes widely before blushing, I said. "You know that I live alone, right, and barely have any relatives here in Japan.

    "It''s quite lonely there. I just feel that my house would feel refreshed if I have a guest coming there."

    Itsuka turned her head, clenched a fist and put it next to her mouth, then she faked a cough.

    There was a small pause.

    "They say, a boy''s place can tell you more about him." Itsuka looked at me again, "I''ll see if I can leave my house tomorrow. If so, I''d have to try to make up some excuse to my parent in case I got late."

    "Great." Smiling, I lowered my hand to slap her back. Accidently, I got her left buttcheek. Feeling the softness in girl''s ass, I squeezed my hand a bit. The sensation felt great, as she had a built of a martial artist. I was amazed to see how toned and big it was. Seems that her chest isn''t her only strong point.

    "Hey!" Itsuka jumped in surprise and looked at me, cheeks burning red. "What if someone saw us¡­ that''s lewd." She looked around the cars in the park.

    "How about I do this before anyone sees?" I quickly held her chin, smashed my lips against hers.

    We then went on our ways. She with her parents, me with a bus to my house.

    While opening the door of my apartment, I thought while looking at the TV that I never watched.

    ''Do they have Netflix and chill in this world?'' I thought.

 Chapter 40

    The day falling the USJ Incident, in a very dark place, lied down two villains down.

    Although one of them was healed now, the other is still lying down and groaning.

    Tomura was still feeling unimaginable pain. Despite the fact each part in his body was healed, one part suffered the worse.

    Not only he was badly beaten, but that f.u.c.ker Lee had broken each bone in his body, and egg. It was not a real breaking; shattering would be the more appropriated term. Ahh, that''s pain, that''s bitch slap.

    Even with healings they got, it still hurts.

    "So Painful¡­ Despite all of these healing kits we have."

    Tomura looked at the dark ceiling before looking at Kurogiri, his butler and servant.

    Kurogiri wasn''t a natural-born human. He was made of a corpse, with a sole purpose to serve Tomura and All for One.

    Although Lee did much damage to him, it was for his luck that Kurogiri had abnormal endurance, given the fact that he was a Noumu. But still, it took them all of his will power to escape from the jail of the heroes.

    "And here I thought All Might was the last boss." Using his nails, Tomura started scratching his now n.a.k.e.d face. "We should''ve got someone stronger for help. I''m sure. If we took two Nomu''s, everything would have ended quickly."

    "Yes, Young Master." Kurogiri walked to the side, grabbed a glass, and started to dry it using a piece of cloth. "A good villain always learns from his mistake¡­"

    "Shut up¨C"Tomura bent down. Although his wounds were healed now, thanks to his master''s subordinate, he was still feeling pain. The source came from the middle. It would take him a few months to heal there.

    "Now I think about it," Tomura scratched his face more, with both hands, as doing so would help him to calm down.

    If he remembered, Lee had told him something, about what it feels to suffer from pain. He realised it. A young first-year student could kill him or capture him. Yet, he just made him feel unimaginable pain¨C something worse than death itself.

    ''Do heroes act like that?'' Such guy surely has the bad seed inside him. Life and death situations always show what a person is truly made of. His Master All for One had taught him that.

    However, there is one little problem it Tomura''s head that had stopped him from turning someone into the dark side. The pain he had felt awakened new feelings of hate.

    "I want him dead¡­ but¡­ His Quirk is too valuable." Lying down with his hands on his middle, he said.

    "Should I tell All For One?" Kurogiri asked. "Or should we assassinate him¡­ but I doubt it would be easy."

    "All for One is always looking for good Quirks." Tomura said, "I''d believe he would know what to do."

    "Hmm¡­" Kurogiri thought, "However, he told us to calm down¡­ wait for a chance. If we came back right now¨C"

    "I know, a villain must always be patient. The F.u.c.k.i.n.g shit of staying in dark." Tomura stood up and punched a wall, blood started flying from his fist. Then, the wall started to crack, dissolve into dust. He felt so much better since he imagined that this wall was Lee. "No¡­ it would be better to dissolve his balls."

    "Excuse me, Young master Tomura."

    "Nothing." Tomura breathed slightly and had stopped scratching his face.

    ***

    Now.

    Today was the weekend in Japan. There is no study, and students did all of the sorts of activities they want to do.

    Itsuka looked at herself in the mirror, adjusting her hair, small pink lip, and put some fragrance. She was going to Lee''s place for the first time, and she wanted to look nice.

    She felt like her relationship with him progressing nicely. But, to go to his house for the first time, she felt that was like making a huge leap. Thinking about Lee, and how he told her that he is living alone, she lowered her head and sighed.

    He was the son of a heroine, and he is here without a relative. It must be hard for him to stay alone. It must be that he is so excited to invite her. Giving his words, Lee didn''t seem to invite even his friends. She couldn''t just turn him on such invite.

    ''Okay, I''ll cheer him up''

    Lee, thinking about him, she felt attached to him.

    All of the class in B1 calls her the big sis of the class¡­ someone even mistook and called her Aniki.

    Lee is the only one who treats her like a little girl and teases her from a time to time. Not to mention, their dates and kisses. Especially the kisses. She always felt pleased with his touch and melt with the kiss. She always looks for it when being with him on a date. But she let him take the initiative since she liked it that way.

    Wearing her Jacket, Itsuka went to her mom, who was cooking, at the backyard of the Dojo they live at.

    "Mom, I''m going to my friend''s house. No need to worry."

    "By a friend, you mean a friend or a boyfriend."

    Itsuka always felt that it''s early to introduce lee to her parents. They were young, and she felt that they needed to be sure of their feelings. But the step of Lee inviting her to his place, made her think otherwise, as she planned to let him meet her family, after this date.

    "Ha¨CHa," Itsuka left a lifeless laugh and turned her face. "Don''t worry. I''m not planning to bring you grandchild or something."

    Her mom sighed on her sarcastic remark. "Call as soon as you reach there. And don''t forget that you have a school tomorrow."

    "Okay, love you, mom." Itsuka left the door and went to meet Lee where they''d agreed to meet.

    Very soon, she met Lee, who smiled as soon as he saw her. Giving him a small hug, he let his nose closer to her neck. What''s his doing? Is he planning to tease her or make her blush?

    "You smell nice¡­"

    Lee said, grabbing something from his pocket.

    "Mm¡­" Itsuka nodded, looking from his middle, lifting her head. She was doing this slowly since she liked to feel his muscles. They always looked s.e.xy in her opinion. God, that day in the hospital, when he had stripped in front of her, she was paying more attention to those details.

    Very soon, Lee gave her a small object. It was a gift, Itsuka knew. Holding it with her hands, she smiled and lifted her head, looking at his handsome face.

    Damn it, he brought a gift while she didn''t. Should she say that she forgot it¡­ No, it would feel bad to lie on him. Knowing Lee, he is the type of the persons who wouldn''t care anyway.

    "Awe, I love it." Itsuka put it in her bag and grabbed Lee''s arm with hers.

    "Happy you did."

    They were walking with a side of each other. Lee was using that glib tongue of his, which made her forgot the topic. She loved this in him, as he never makes her feel embarrassed.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Wanna go to the park."

    "Sure."

    Since it was spring, the weather was nice for the date. After some time, as they were sitting on the grass, Itsuka glanced at his face. Lee was calm as usual. A man of few words but deep meaning. Letting her face closer, Lee noticed her attempt and bent down. Very soon, their lips met, his fingers on her neck, and that feeling came again. From his tongue and fingers, they''re like a ripple that invaded her body.

    ''He smells nice as well.''

    Itsuka, giving her to the feeling, m.o.a.ned slightly and let her tongue inside. Here she is, taking the initiative to do it again. But she already got used to it.

    Very soon, after their kissing session, the weather started to turn cold. Lee suggested that they would move to his place, and she agreed.

    As soon as she reached his department, surprised was a little word to describe how well it was.

    It was the cleanest apartment she had ever seen. Even she didn''t know how to keep her room well as him.

    "Wow, you surely have some skill in house caring."

    She looked at Lee, he would surely make a great husband. Hey, she shouldn''t tell him that, it''s too early.

    She didn''t know that Lee''s house didn''t look like this in the past. Before Star Platinum comes to his life, Lee was living in mess, as he was lazy about cleaning. But with his Stand Power, he could save the money of house cleaner service, also cooking service. (Star Platinum: The Best)

    "Want to drink some coffee."

    "Sure."

    Itsuka nodded, as this was the drink they like. She was surprised when Lee took by her arm and took her to the couch, facing the TV, before sitting.

    She wondered why he isn''t going to make the coffee and was turning the TV on, before switching channels.

    "My Aura is making black coffee. It''s a form of practice." Since he knew her taste, he didn''t ask how much sugar she wants.

    "Hehehe" Itsuka put a hand on her face as she realised where she had been mistaken. His power makes his life easier. "Hahahaha."

    "What," Lee asked as he switched channels.

    "Nothing, nothing." It seems that his power is like a butler, helping him to manage the house.

    Lee would say that is wrong if he knew since the range wasn''t large like this in the past.

    Very soon, they settled on a movie. As soon as Star Platinum served tea and coffee, the two of them watched. Their bodies, on the couch, were approaching each other magically without the two of them realising.

    Finally, realising where she is, Itsuka felt the warmth that her head on his chest. Lee only wrapped her arm around her and watched the movie with interest. He didn''t notice as she gave him a look, smiled, rested her head on his chest, and continued watching the movie since it was exciting.

    ****

    AN: Once the story reaches 1250 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be published.

    (Next Chapter''s teaser: Lemon...)

 Chapter 41 - 41 (R-18)

    ("R-18 scene.)

    ---------------------

    "Take this."

    "You can''t stop my Quirk."

    Inside Lee''s apartment, an action movie''s quotes could be heard with the sounds of tables getting broken.

    *Sip*

    Itsuka and Lee were focusing on the screen.

    The movie was integrating. However, what made the mood more enjoyable was that she is so close to Lee.

    ''So close.''

    However, as the movie played further, the awkwardness was reduced, and she felt more warmth.

    As soon as Lee put his hand on her shoulder, hugging her closer, she allowed her head to rest on his chest and looked at the screen.

    His hands felt good, and slowly, they moved something inside her. It was like the heat of her chest rising as Lee''s hand played on her arm''s exposed skin.

    However, she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Taking a peek to his eyes, as he smiled back, she just smiled and continued watching.

    Her long legs stretched, feet reaching to the end of the sofa, as she found her comfort. ''What a good feeling.'' As a woman, the feeling of security and hotness made her take her comfort more.

    But why is she feeling hot now?

    Whatever, the movie is at the good part.

    Itsuka looked at the screen and saw what happened at the end of the action.

    At the T.V, the hero and the heroine of the movie were alone in a private place.

    The hero grabbed her from her arms, passionately started kissing her, and she did the same, before letting her hand slip between his pant, while he landed his lips on her neck.

    ''What the¡­''

    Itsuka''s large chest started to get huffier, as she became aware of her breathing state. As a young mature woman, her body reacted to the next R rated scene.

    This scene, a hot scene¡­ both of her and Lee were engaged in the scene and watching with interest.

    Taking a glance to the left, she wanted to know if Lee was like her. God, looking at his middle, she saw a big tent had formed already that it made her open her eyes widely.

    ''Wow¡­ how¡­'' she didn''t know that the average in her country can reach this much.

    Wait, Lee''s hand had gone to her slim waist, while he was watching. It accidentally landed on the bottom of her chest, squeezing.

    Ha¡­ Kendo breaths became heavier as she drifted her gaze to his face. Not only her face was getting pink, but she felt her body all hot, and she was getting wet down there.

    Her instinct was kicking in.

    "Oh¡­ Yeah¡­ Right there."

    The heroine screamed in a sultry tone. Itsuka let a slow breath as her smooth full thighs clenched with each other.

    You know, two teens would feel hot after looking to such scene together.

    Come on, nothing to be ashamed of¡­ after all, she and Lee are alone here.

    But Lee''s member seemed serious to be large. Like her face can be shorter than the bulge in his pants. Would she be okay¡­? ''No, think of someone else¡­ why I am getting horny.''

    And oh, god, how can they display in T.V.

    Lee was truly engaged with the scene as he let his hand drift accidentally, from her slender smooth arm to her chest. Lee was aware of the source of the good feeling that he got from his hand. It was smooth, so smooth, and was big that he can squeeze and there would be a space left.

    He felt Itsuka''s body moving, which made him get out of his immerse with the movie, and felt her body so close to his.

    The movie ended.

    That was a movie chosen carefully.

    "Lee¡­" Itsuka suddenly took the remote and turned off the TV. "Don''t you think it''s getting hot here?"

    Lee looked at her. She seemed to throw her jacket off, leaving only a white shirt, which showed the traces of her chest. Her perky n.i.p.p.l.es were visible to his eyes. Looking down, to her perky butt, her hourglass figure was so alluring. Her as cheeks were big, as expected from a girl who works out.

    She was so hot, and the movie did his job.

    Itsuka placed a hand on his head as his eyes went down to her short skirt. Her exposed thighs were alluring and she couldn''t help but look down, her legs were long, and her feet were elegant¡­

    Just this sight made his c.o.c.k throb and twitch, making the resistance of his pants painful.

    "Right." Lee lifted his eyes from her body to her pretty face, her hands playing with his chin. "Agree."

    They stared at each other for a brief. They were dating, and they knew what would happen after a silence like this.

    Clanging her arm around the neck, Itsuka pushed herself up. Lee took by her chin, and let his face get closer to her. Mmm, how good she smelled. By habit, Lee landed a kiss on her neck, wrapped arms around her, and started kissing.

    Her little tongue met with his, and she was kissing him passionately. Lee wasn''t cheapskate when it came to offering pleasure to his partner, as her kiss was pleasurable for him. Letting a small breath, Lee channelled his Hamon in her, making her pleasure sensors get to activate.

    "Hmmm¡­" Her lips on his, she let a small m.o.a.n inside his mouth, which rippled Lee''s sensors. Itsuka made her way up and sat on his lap, while still kissing him.

    She adjusted herself on him, sitting on his bulge, and she felt her little v.a.g.i.n.a twitching when she felt the dragon she was sitting on. But the pleasure she was just getting from kissing, and how it made her horny, didn''t make her have time to worry about it.

    She already had decided to have fun with her boyfriend, and he was the best when it comes to losing her v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    He was living alone, and no one shall disturb them.

    *Muah*

    Once their lips were separate, they stared at each other. Lee was breathing fast, while she was panting like she was out of the breath.

    "So¡­ I wonder, how that movie ended did." Lee was taken by her beauty, by her lips, and all of his feelings were telling him to have Itsuka now.

    "They never make scenes out of the actions ¡­" Itsuka let her face get closer to his.

    Lee made a smirk, "how about we research that."

    When she got closer, instead of kissing him, she landed her lips on his neck, while letting her hands land on his muscular arms and swept them down.

    *Muah* *Slurp*

    When Itsuka started to kiss and suck his neck, Lee couldn''t help but open his eyes widely.

    The guy who kept his v.i.r.g.i.nity for 16 years, in this life, was having the feeling of his life.

    Her lips, it made him feel like he was melting.

    His mushroom down throbbed once more, and his hard-on felt painful now as if it was calling for some warm place to massage it.

    "Oh¡­" letting a short m.o.a.n, Lee landed his hand on her neck, and let his ripples pleasure her with his touch. Itsuka kept landing kissed on his neck and collarbone as she was enjoying the arousing of his touch.

    "Ach¡­" Lee bit his lip when he felt her biting his neck.

    She was so excited, her n.i.p.p.l.es were hard, and her p.u.s.s.y twitched as she was getting wet.

    As the kisses were done, it wasn''t necessary to exchange words to know what to do next.

    Itsuka put her hand on the bottom of his shirt and helped him to take it off. His muscled body shape was revealed in front of her, and she had the desire to bite his muscles and kiss with them when she landed her hands on his chest.

    "I love you, Lee."

    "Me too." Lee''s hands didn''t stay idle and let his hand feeling her body, before reaching the bottom of her shirt.

    "Take me then."

    Kendo smiled when Lee stripped her. The moment her torso was n.a.k.e.d, Lee couldn''t help but open his eyes well, staring at her chest.

    He already knew that her chest was big. But when it was n.a.k.e.d in front of him, he never imagined it like this.

    They were pale, soft, rounded. And they bounced when he touched them. squeezing them softly, he felt them. They should be between D and E cup.

    Seeing his glare, and how he was playing with her b.o.o.b.s, she asked, "Hmm¡­ do you like them?"

    "I like everything about you."

    The two of them stood up, as Itsuka reached her skirt and let it fall down. Lee appreciated the scene of her pink thong, as she let her fingers slip there. Her long thighs moved as she lifted one foot, letting the pink thong fall from one side, before lifting the other.

    Itsuka''s cheeks turned pink when her n.a.k.e.d p.u.s.s.y was revealed. What''s more, she was embarrassed when she found it was wet as she threw it to the side. She then reached her tie in her hair, and let it fall, halfway to her back.

    Lee patted her long floating hair, few bangs on her forehead. He then reached his pants, unzipped them, and let them fall with his underwear.

    That moment, his member popped and made a big appearance. Although there was a distance between him and Itsuka, his c.o.c.k, hard, was long enough to directly touch the side of her waist.

    Itsuka looked in awe to his member, before lifting her head to him, and steal another glance down to his middle. She put her hand, shaking, on his member, and let it caressed the shaft from bellow to up. Would it fit, she wanted to know since it''s her first time. So she rubbed it a bit.

    "Kendo!" Lee''s c.o.c.k twitched at this moment, as a wave of good feelings run through his spin.

    "Wow, never thought you were this big!" Itsuka couldn''t help but remark as she held his shaft. Her thumb and middle fingertip couldn''t meet at all, and they were still midway.

    Lee took a breath and said, as he was excited, "Don''t worry, I won''t go fast."

    "Mmm¡­" Itsuka bit her bottom lip as her big chest jiggled and she felt hot. She could feel her female instinct kicking inside her.

    "Please, be gentle."

    "Okay,"

    Lee placed a hand behind her head and smashed a few kissed on her soft lips. Lips still locked on hers, Lee walked forward and guiding her, Itsuka took her steps back until she fell on the sofa which they had seen that movie at.

    "Oh¡­" she started m.o.a.ning as soon as Lee lowered his lips from her mouth to her neck, and finally landed a kiss on her perky n.i.p.p.l.es. Then, when she felt her n.i.p.p.l.e ripple, she let a scream of pleasure.

    Lee took appreciation of the time he was sucking the hard n.i.p.p.l.es. They were a new experience, as besides Julia''s, those were the second n.i.p.p.l.es he sucked, in this life.

    After so many years, 16, it was time to lose something for the second time ¨C His v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    Lee didn''t stop here as he let his hand dance around her middle, reaching her crotch. He found her clit, and rubbed it a bit while using a gentle Hamon.

    "Lee¡­ oh¡­ this is lewd."

    Itsuka''s unique scent filled the room as soon as she came on his hand.

    Lee''s hand got soaked wet, and he felt it. He has to admit, the feeling of putting his finger between her p.u.s.s.y lips was tempting him to do more.

    Lying on the sofa, Itsuka raised her legs, forming an M shape, and she looked at Lee, biting her lips.

    From her look, one can tell easily that she was horny as she was stealing glances to his middle.

    Lee placed himself, hands on her knees, and slowly pushed his shaft toward the slit on her v.a.g.i.n.a.

    As soon as his tip hit it, her v.a.g.i.n.a lips were spread like a flower, and his member kept moving forward. Lee tried his best to be slow, as he felt how tight she was. She was so tight that he feared it would hurt if he thrust fast, but this tightness made him enjoy a slow thrust as well.

    Feeling her p.u.s.s.y stretching while being wet, Itsuka let a painful expression, but she endured.

    Very soon, Lee''s c.o.c.k passed and hit her G spot. The feeling of pain was slowly fading, and she let a small m.o.a.n.

    Lee stopped pushing, as she needed time for her v.a.g.i.n.a to stretch and adapt. Still, along part of his member is still outside her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Ohh¡­" Lee let a short m.o.a.n as a feeling of pleasure got through all of his nerves.

    Itsuka tight meat walls were massaging each part of his shaft that was inside.

    Lee tried to pull back, but he felt a huge force coming from her p.u.s.s.y, absorbing his member inside. He started to thrust her, pushing his h.i.p.s back and forth.

    "Lee~."

    With each thrust, Itsuka''s b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggled. She was closing her eyes and m.o.a.ning, feeling pleasure each time he hit her G spot. The orgasm took over her, and she couldn''t help but m.o.a.n loudly.

    She could feel that the tip soon reached her w.o.m.b, and her v.a.g.i.n.a clenched tighter. Except that he was too big for her that she didn''t feel that her efforts made something. But still, it felt amazing in her first time.

    "Ye¡­s." Lee let a m.o.a.n as he felt the orgasm. The feeling he was getting from his soaked wet member was heavenly.

    Feeling his c.o.c.k twitching, Lee took a deep breath, and channelled his Ripples to his member, so he would hold himself from c.u.m.m.i.n.g on her stomach.

    "AHHH¡­." Itsuka came again on his c.o.c.k. The Hamon invaded her sensors and made her reach another orgasm in no time.

 Chapter 42

    "That was Amazing¡­But," Itsuka blushed as she leaned on the wall. Trying to walk, she found that her legs were numb. Luckily, Lee was there and took by her hand to the sofa.

    "I asked you to be gentle." She hissed at Lee.

    "I got excited¡­" Lee bent down and kissed her on the cheek. She leaned on him and kissed him back. "But at least, I tried my best."

    She was so numb that she could barely feel anything. Not only the first round and his size was too much for her, but Lee continued for more 3 rounds¡­ he didn''t get tired. It was like he had a Quirk that gave him a beast''s stamina. And those thrusts. His physical body was so strong for her.

    But she enjoyed it a lot that way. However, a new worry arose in her. Lee didn''t seem to be satisfied with the s.e.x like her.

    But he respected her desire and let her take a rest, saying that it''s only because of her first time.

    Itsuka felt so good, yet a bit of guilt that she couldn''t keep up with him.

    Now, here she is, lying with his s.e.m.e.n scent on her.

    "Got excited you say? You could just be gentler."

    "It''s only the first time, I think you wouldn''t feel like this next time, if you have enough courage, of course."

    "Well¡­" she was tempted, yet a bit afraid, if that he would accidentally break her. He was so strong after all. "I''ll try."

    Lee lowered his head. Only if he told Itsuka that he healed her with Hamon many times, yet her stamina couldn''t just keep up. The fact he got someone else''s Life Ripple gave him monstrous strength and stamina to keep up with a vampire, make it not her fault not to keep up.

    "I''ll take a shower." Lee changed the topic. "Or would you like to go first?"

    She smiled and put a hand on her face, she said, "I think I may need more time to walk, let alone taking a shower¡­ geez, it''s Night, and I may have to stay here."

    "Hehe¡­"

    Seeing Lee chuckle, Itsuka frowned, "you wouldn''t laugh if you were in my place."

    "Actually, let me take care of this." Lee ignored her and put a hand on her, breathed, and rippling sparks ran through her. "I can heal with my Aura." Although he could call it Hamon, he didn''t want to bother with explaining.

    Itsuka was surprised when she could feel her legs kicking with vitality, and she stood up straight. Looking at Lee, who chuckled in tease, she said, "That''s lame that you hid it till now." She then landed a kiss on his cheek, "I''ll take a shower. Lady''s first."

    "I gave you that." Lee shrugged his shoulders and went to look for a few clothes for Itsuka. There is a towel, his mom''s clothes, which wouldn''t fit since they wouldn''t be at the same size. Guess he has to bring something from the store... Nah, Star Platinum can clean hers in no time.

    Very soon, Itsuka finished taking bath and exchanged location with Lee. Lee told her to treat herself like she is in her home as he went to bath. She only nodded and turned on the T.V watching some heroes'' news.

    After some time, she heard a voice coming from the door''s direction. Knowing that Lee is living alone, she turned her head. Someone is trying to open the door. Could it be some robber, or does someone else has the key?

    Since Lee is bathing, she decided to take care of it.

    Walking forward, she stopped when the door opened easily. A tall figure entered. A blonde woman, with long floating hair and was around 175 cm tall, with model standards. She was holding a huge bag, almost her size, as she made her way inside. Itsuka stopped when she saw how pretty the woman was. Full lips, big green eyes, a huge chest ¨Cbigger than hers, and her body was toned, muscled, and not buffed, as she seemed to workout.

    Seeing this woman having the key of this house, Itsuka took a step back¡­ could Lee be hiding something¡­ this woman was attractive and looked to be young. Lee told her that he doesn''t have relatives here, so she can''t be his sister.

    "Who are you?" she asked, eyes half-closed on Itsuka. She took a step back, as she was looking at the entrance, before looking at the red-headed girl.

    "Who are you!" Kendo put a hand on h.i.p.s. "This place is where Lee lives, what you are doing here, and how did you get the key."

    The woman took a step inside, sniffed, and lifted her eyebrow, as she looked down at her.

    "I''m the one who gave him his first kiss." Sneering, she said.

    Although Itsuka could swear that she had heard this voice somewhere, she couldn''t remember, and the words she heard didn''t allow her to process things calmly.

    "You are lying¡­ he told me that he never dated." Itsuka frowned, as the Blondie put her bag.

    Itsuka took one step back, in shock.

    "Really¡­ I used to sleep with him for a long time to know he won''t remember that¡­ and here I thought he won''t forget that we used to bath together." Julia was holding her chuckle as she looked at Itsuka. Teasing her was fun, as it seemed. "Did he really say that?"

    But well, look at this. Lee, that little kid of her grew up and started bringing women without her knowing.

    "Is this real!" Itsuka saw the older woman wasn''t lying. But she couldn''t believe it, since she was already in love with him. They just had s.e.x, and she knew that she wanted to be with Lee and marry him in the future. However, she just remembered that his stamina, and how rough he was in s.e.x that she couldn''t keep up with him. She took a deep breath. This woman seemed to be very strong, giving the size of the bag she was holding. So, it''s better to negotiate.

    Maybe she''ll send her away, or tell her just to be a side-chick and never bother her.

    But she won''t just say that without comforting Lee or fighting for, with him.

    That bastard, he has to explain.

    "She isn''t lying." Lee''s voice came from behind. Itsuka turned to see had changed to a new set of clothes.

    "The criminal revealed himself," Julia smiled looking at Lee.

    Itsuka looked between them. Lee just confirmed those claims.

    "Stop teasing her, mom."

    Itsuka suddenly blinked twice¡­ before looking behind her. This woman was his mother¡­ wait, she had wondered where she had heard her voice. Now she remembered. It was from that time when Midnight gave Lee her phone.

    Julia smiled at Itsuka, patted her shoulder, and said, "Teasing you was fun. Stay for dinner, I want to know about you¡­ Lee wasn''t the type of guys who invites someone to his house."

    "Huh¡­" Kendo blushed when their eyes met. That''s right. This is the heroine Lee told her about. And she was just about to negotiate about her son with her. How bad would it be if Lee didn''t show himself?

    "Now for you¡­ you know how worried you made me feel, you reckless kid." Julia then walked with angry face walked and stood in front of Lee. Opening her arm, she gave him a hug, "I missed a lot."

    Lee put an arm behind her, no expression, "happy to see you again."

    After the hug, she just played with his cheeks and grabbed them with strength ¨C His face cheeks, not the others ones ¨C and told him that she would stay for several months since she is taking a break.

    After a few words, they relaxed in the living room.

    "I''ll make the dinner," Lee smiled in the face of his sponsor, who he met when he was 16 in the soul, and sucked his first milk from¡­

    "So, are you trying to make me forget about the water bills?"

    Lee froze for a second, before saying, "I think you''ve got the wrong ones... mistakes in Japan happens. Maybe it was mixed up with neighbours. You should sue the water company."

    "Huh, really?" she smirked, "We''ll talk later."

    She then went to the bag she made, threw it in the air, and few things from it were floating. There were clothes. Even heavyweights of 70kg to a hundred.

    Itsuka, seeing clothes in air, even heavyweights, she wondered what kind of power is this. At first, she thought it may be weight control Quirk type or something like that, but the things were slowly going down to the ground "What is your Quirk, Aunty."

    Julia explained, "Vector manipulation."

    "Vector manipulation?"

    "You know physics, the forces you study. The vectors of forces, speed, that represent the forces." Julia sat on her favourite sofa. Itsuka blushed as the place Lee mom sat on was where they had s.e.x, but she didn''t talk that out.

    "Archimedes, Gravity, speed vectors, surface reaction¡­etc. I can increase them and decrease them for a period, as long as I touch them." Julia said, as she lifted a table and made the remote next to her float.

    "Never heard of such Quirk," Itsuka said.

    "Well, you realise that 80% of the people who have Quirks don''t all live in Japan, right."

    Sitting on the sofa, Julia sniffed and started frowning. What is this scent? "The world is just large¡­ wait a second."

    Obviously, she smelled some scent, Itsuka realised that. Women have a stronger smelling sense than guys, and they can notice these things.

    Itsuka tried to explain when she realised the older woman''s ideas. "Aunty, it''s not what you think."

    Julia stopped her with her hand. Maybe the girl just watched a movie with Lee and got wet. She decided to put limits here. "Listen, young girl, I don''t care about what your intention to do with my son¡­ I''m not in a mood to be a grandma."

    "Mm¡­" Itsuka lowered her head and blushed so hard. This was so embarrassing.

    "I''ll burn this couch later," Julia said, heartlessly. After changing her seating spot, she stared at Kendo and said, "So, tell me, do you and Lee study together, in Hero class."

    "Yes, we are in the same class."

    Her eyes beamed with light. "Great, then, let''s have some time to talk."

    "¡­Sure."

    "Lee''s academic scores always worry me. I always wanted to know how his life

    "Are you about me?" Lee came inside with few plates floating around him. His best man, Robin, Aka Star Platinum and Aura, was ready to serve dinner.

    Lee sat with his mom. The dinner went smoothly, and Itsuka stayed for late before Julia offers her to drive her home. But Itsuka politely refused and said that she''ll meet him tomorrow. Then Lee sent her out before ordering a Taxi. Since she was healed with Hamon, her house won''t suspect that something entered between her legs and had rendered them numb.

    "Ahh¡­ I''m tired. I''ll need some sleep." Julia said." But tell me, Lee."

    "Yes."

    "Did you have s.e.x on my favourite couch?"

    "I''ll clean it later," Lee didn''t deny it and made a frown his face, as he was about to get out. "Do you need something from the store?"

    "How cute." Julia laughed, seeing him trying to change the topic. "Hahaha."

    "Shut up!" Lee didn''t feel comfortable to talk about this with her. And the teasing was too much.

    "Whatever," she yawned, "go and sleep, I''ll drive you tomorrow to school¡­ I want to see your school."

    "And don''t you even dare Good Grief me¨C"

    Lee made a smile after he swallowed the words in his throat. She just knew how he talks. "Good night."

    "Didn''t you forget something?" Lee stopped when she walked toward him.

    "What."

    "A kiss on the cheek or you prefer that girl."

    "Is there a need to talk about that."

    ---------

    Once the stroy reaches 2150 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be released

 Chapter 43

    One week left for the UA Sports Festival event.

    I was now going to school with Julia, even though I told her that I didn''t need a ride and insisted that she must rest since she had just got yesterday. But she had told me that it was okay and that she wanted to spend more time together. Given her quirk, it didn''t take us a long time to arrive at UA.

    "Okay, I''ll pick you up later." She lifted her head.

    I guess she is thinking of what to do when I''m not home. After all, she wasn''t active in Japan, and she wouldn''t do a job or have friends while staying at home.

    "Relax, go to the beach, relief yourself."

    "No¡­ I came here for you, not the beach. Call me when you are done." She said. "Ah, and, by the way, nice girlfriend."

    "Ah." I felt some guilt, as I felt that she may stress herself for me. But it was her instinct, as a mother to stay and watch over her child.

    "Now, I guess I''ll mess with some old girls in neighbours."

    "You are young, don''t compare yourself to them."

    "I know. But what can I do."

    "Whatever. I''ll call you when I''m done."

    "Great¡­ I wanted to buy you some new clothes anyway."

    "Oh¡­" I forced a smile, it seems that I have to spend time with her later. Well, it''s my duties after all toward Love from first glance or n.i.p.p.l.e? "Sure mom."

    Kissing her on the cheek, I left her car and she drove back.

    What a nice sports car she has, I thought as I looked. Would I drive it...

    Although I have a license, I never drove, even when she had insisted. After all, I had died because of a car accident ¨C cut in half. I didn''t like driving cars after coming to this life. However, this time, I have Star Platinum. Car crashes are the last thing that would scare me with my stand power.

    Reaching the class, I spent my day as usual. Some talking with classmates before the lessons start, as you know.

    Itsuka, as soon as she saw me, came and walked to my place before sitting on the table, while I sat on the chair.

    We had a few words before she let her mouth near my ears and whisper, "My dear Angel, when will you home alone."

    Oh¡­ she was talking s.e.xy with me. I decided to whisper back, "mom would be there in my apartment¡­ my place isn''t available."

    Itsuka blinked, before letting a smirk, and whispering. "We can go to sing Karaoke."

    "Oh," I understood.

    Private Karaoke sales in Japan were cheap. And because of the law here, teenagers like us go there to sing and have a good time. Kissing, foreplay, and you know the rest of the equation.

    Raising my eyebrow, amused, I said, "I can''t wait then."

    "Hehe¡­ bring a movie with you."

    "Or a s.e.xy song."

    Smiling, she escaped from my seat and went to hers.

    After I had made love with her, our relationship was on the next level. Today, she didn''t look to be hiding that we are dating. I could tell that from the glances a few girls in my class gave me.

    "Yo, Lee," Rin said, "You two, seems to be too close."

    "Hmm." I just nodded and stared at him. "So¡­"

    I then saw Reiko putting her head in the middle of the conversation. "Well, he has potential, so maybe¡­"

    Potentials, what she means by that.

    Rin chuckled and said, "You know him, he just acts like this and you can never read anything from his expression¡­ I think they are talking about her friend. Hey, Reiko, you seem to be close to Itsuka, are you the friend who threw the letter under his table. Only you can use your Quirk to do that."

    I usually would just ignore them, but their conflict seemed to be more fun. I suppressed my mouth and decided to hear what he said

    "What¡­" Reiko brushed her silver hair and stared at Rin with her available blue eye. She faked a cough, and then, she turned and looked to the board. "Whatever. Just mind your business."

    "Ha¡­" Rin just sighed.

    I only lowered my head and chuckled. Reiko can show an expression on her face when pushed to the line.

    Vlad King entered the class and we paid attention. The homeroom teacher gave us a satisfied glance. All of his class was experiencing growth, and they were improving so fast after being compared to the A1 who fought with real villains¡­ of course, you can count me.

    You can say that I was improving very fast.

    I was getting more used to the fusing between me and the stand. My speed had increased, and I could fly for a longer period. Giving me enough time, in a month, I would be able to fly freely with Star Platinum¡­ although I''m not sure if I can still keep up to his max speed.

    Very soon, Kan arranged us some heroic class after Math and English class. When the educational classes were over, I wore my Hamon Warrior clothes and went to the training location.

    The class went easily, with Pony in my team. The girl was a friend with me now, and we made a good job in a trial race like.

    ***

    "I''ll call you later¡­ be sure to call me when you have time." Itsuka was smiling wryly. She had learned that I have to spend the evening with my mom, so school time and cafeteria time was only what we had on hand.

    "How can I forget?" I said as I snatched a kiss on her cheek, sucking it a bit and letting my tongue tickle her smooth skin.

    "Hey, my cheek may get red." Itsuka laughed and pulled herself back. "I love you."

    You shouldn''t say thank you for such words. "I love you too."

    "So, do you think¡­ we should introduce our parent at each other?"

    "Well, I don''t mind so."

    "Hmm¡­ but we should have some movies more before that happens."

    I only smiled, "say no more."

    After a few words, she went to her locker room to change. Her father was here early, so you know, she had left as soon as she finished eating.

    I, on other hand, got a letter on my phone.

    It was from Aizawa. I thought that I didn''t give him my phone number

    [Oy, finished. Don''t change your outfit yet and meet me at the b3 yard.]

    The letter was so short and direct.

    Right, the guy who knows something or two about scarf and hand to hand combat. Well, I had some time, so I didn''t mind passing by him. I could use a pointer or two. Although, with my strength, I should be unmatched as a brawler, even against someone with average strength-enhancing Quirk. But I remember from watching JJBA, many Hamon warriors lost to some Gods because he was better in them in physical engaging.

    I took a deep breath and met Aizawa in the location he told me. He was there, the infamous Eraser head, with his scarf, lying there on the ground.

    "Finally arrived. I was just about to leave." Aizawa said.

    Liar; he was more likely to take a nap.

    "Got your message late."

    He turned his face from the sky to my direction. Taking a small glance, he made a careless face.

    "Nice outfit by the way. It can help you move faster."

    "Good Grief." I put my hand on my hip and rolled my eyes, "so, how would this going."

    "Do you know any sort of martial arts?"

    "Brawling."

    "Show me."

    And so, after a small brawl, I realised that an agile opponent can avoid my range. Aizawa found himself needing to be very careful, as my punches were very fast that he had to jump back and use his scarf in defence. At some point, he threw his scarf at me. Seeing that, I only lowered my head, and my scarf defended against his. Eraser head opened his eyes widely, they shone red as he seemed to become serious.

    "Good agility, flexibility, very swift, not to mention strength." Aizawa swept a small droplet of sweat. "Good technique, but not impressive. But your problem is your lack of experience."

    "Whatever¡­"

    I shrugged my shoulder, breathing normally like I didn''t get tired at all. I had done well against him and almost gave him a run out of his money. But this sneaky Eraser Head seemed to have some black belts in martial arts. I remember that I had seen him breaking a rock with a punch. Guess you can''t underestimate a karate kid or a teacher.

    "I''ll give you some pointers¡­ so you don''t die."

    Thinking a bit, I didn''t mind improving my brawling techniques. I may even use them with Star Platinum.

    "When?"

    "Now."

    "Later."

    I had priorities. Someone came overseas to see me, and I won''t spend time with old geezer like him. I had to meet mom. I was holding the scarf with my hand. Magically, it wrapped itself around my neck and adjusted its location.

    "Oh¡­ I''ll text you then when you''re available, tomorrow."

    "Whatever."

 Chapter 44

    Days were flying as I was having extra time in school. Aizawa seemed to be a nice, yet tough guy at the same time. It''s admirable to see how almost like a Quirkless guy like him had to do in order to become a hero. The pointers I got from him during this week were descent.

    Since I was so fast, my flexibility level was so high that I didn''t need to stretch, my body was ready to learn anything.

    Aizawa exclaimed some dilemma when he saw how fast I was learning, and I had broken a wood piece that was behind him. He had even tried to dispel my supposed Quirk, in suspect that my strength may be a result of it. It was funny to see his facial expressions as I did send him flying.

    Anyway, after a small training session with him, I can say that my scarf controlling skills had improved. That''s what I was looking for.

    Anyway, after the small hand to hand combat, I would go to my apartment, which is totally under my mom''s control. I miss the old days.

    As for my other training that was about flying and using the Ripple to fuse with my stand, I gave it a priority. My speed and reactions speed had improved, as I was floating and moving with Star Platinum when I am in bed. It''s a way of training, you know.

    Anyway, I can tell I can stick and fly with my stand, with the only problem that was I''m not good to keep up with the super speed, so I''d have to be careful.

    ''As long as I get used to the flying, eventually, I''d be able to improve.''

    ***

    One week has passed.

    I was finally back to my home. Tomorrow was the Sports Festival, and I almost forgot about them. Well, winning these games didn''t seem that fun. I will just go to mess around some kids and fluff with Kendo.

    "Lee¡­ Do you have a minute to talk?"

    "Yes."

    Julia called me as soon as I got inside the house.

    "How did your Karaoke go?"

    "Pretty much well." I nodded. Karaoke sales. They are cheaper than hotel rooms, and better to have some a.d.u.l.t stuff.

    "You should take a shower. Infections are a real thing." Julia sighed as she looked at me. My cheeks almost felt the burn as she gave me that look. What does she mean¡­ how did she know.

    "Wha¡­" I faked a series of coughing. I only said it''s karaoke, not what she is thinking of ¨C even though it was true.

    "I''m just teasing you." She giggled all of the sudden, "Just sit."

    "Whatever." I sat as she turned the TV off. "So, is there anything you want to talk about?"

    "Yes, this," she placed a newspaper. Reading the main headline, it was about the Sports Festivals of UA. "Why you didn''t tell me about it."

    "Why? Does it matter to talk about it?" I shrugged my shoulder, "they are just entertaining games. Something UA uses to market themselves as the best heroic school."

    "What''s your motivation to be a hero. As a kid, I could understand that you''re Quirkless so you didn''t get interested; but now you are in UA." Julia flicked my forehead and said.

    "I may lie to others, but not you." I swept my forehead. She nodded firmly as she was waiting for an answer. I took a deep look at her. In my whole life, I''ve never seen her this serious¨C except that time when she had found me know about s.e.x when I was 5, without having s.e.x-education, or the talk. That was a mistake.

    "I would appreciate that."

    "I just found the usual school boring." I said, "Nothing serious about UA."

    That was the truth.

    "Wow¡­" Julia lifted her eyebrows. "I had expected that you would say that."

    She paused for a second before she said, "I won''t give you a break."

    "Gimme¡­ that''s not fair." I lifted my eyebrow. She seemed to get the right sentence before I say it.

    "Whatever," putting a hand on her forehead, she said, "You want to make a lot of money, right... or being popular? You know how much heroes make. Or do you want me to support you for the rest of your life?"

    I nodded. It would be a good way to live comfortably¡­ Now I remember, If not for her, I''d live as a poor guy.

    Damn, I grew up fast that I didn''t feel it.

    "And you know that our Family has an agency outside." Julia let a sad sigh. "I''m hearing that I may take it in near future. But that''s not my problem. My siblings and cousins are making fun of me as always. I had broken someone''s nose. You believe that when I said you have a Quirk, my cousin''s said its weak Quirk and small like the Jap¡­" She censored herself with a cough.

    As it seems, my mother''s side family has Quirks that are related to physical power manipulation. Some can work on gravity, someone can manipulate Newtons, some can increase speed¡­ and you know the rest. Because of that, they had formed a hero agency outside. Though it seems good to live out, I didn''t get along with my Grandma, so I preferred to stay here.

    "If you can win the Festivals, your career would have a huge advance. I want to brag about you outside." She said. "It would be a face slap when you show how good the Quirk you got from me, of course."

    Yeah, she believes that Aura was a result of physical lows manipulation, just applies random forces in the air.

    Sighing, I asked, "Why are you trying to make me feel guilty?" It was obvious that she wanted me to do my best at the Festivals. But why is she brining her life story all of the sudden?

    "Because lately, you are lazy about improving your Quirk." She laughed, changed the channel in the T.V, and then said calmly, "Just make me proud."

    "That''s not true." I blinked twice. I have been training to fly like a crazy person. I even raised the water bill that just for the training.

    "Which one."

    "The first." I reached my phone as soon as I saw I got a message from Kendo. I started texting back

    "Like I''d believe you. All of you were doing is to hang out with Kendo. You even call me some hours late after your school is over. And you went," she mocked, "to sing Karaoke¡­ like I don''t know that you don''t like to sing."

    "Cough." Faking it, I hid my phone.

    "Why don''t you want to get first place."

    It was that Eraser Head taking my time after school. Since I knew that she wants me to put the effort in the Festivals, I have to get something back. Maybe some money or something. "Well, I guess I need stronger motivation."

    Although I had already decided to take the first place, so she would shut up, I still wanted to negotiate.

    "Let''s see, if you get first in all events," she said, "I''ll give you my car."

    I stopped, "Deal." my lips rose to a smile. That what I needed. With Star Platinum as a driver, I will try to drift here.

    "What, no car phobia. Your Quirk can drive, can''t it?" She put her hand on her mouth and let a giggle, "Now, don''t take a long time texting. You have to wake up early."

    "Whatever," I left for my room.

    "Oh, Lee, by the way."

    "Yes."

    "Can you help me clean the dishes?"

    "Sure." I went to my room anyway, and let Star Platinum do the work.

    "What a great Quirk," looking at the dishes that were being washed, Julia nodded and turned to watch the TV, some Drama I think. "I wish I had something like that."

 Chapter 45 - 45: Speech - The Beginning of the Festivals

    Today was the Sports Festival day. The only class we had was with our Homeroom teacher. No Japanese nor Math was good. But I was a bit disappointed that there is no Modern History and Arts Class.

    I was at UA, sitting with my classmates. Most of them seemed to be in a very high spirit.

    "I can''t wait to kick A-1 guys."

    "I hope that they don''t disappoint me." Tetsutetsu cracked his fists as his body turned into steel.

    "Hehehe¡­" Monoma Neito let an evil smirk, "Pony, let me teach you something nice to say to our competitors in Japanese."

    "No, you are going to lie at me again." Pony took a step back. "It was lucky that Angel San was an understanding person. I won''t fall for your troll again."

    No way would she trust Monoma after I had given her the right translation that day. It was like, trick me once, shame on you. Trick me twice, shame on me.

    "I''m not lying¡­ I want redemption." Neito smiled again.

    "Really?" Pony seemed to be almost believing him.

    Kendo was about to move from our place, to give Neito a knock on his head. But I held her from her arm and said, "I got this." Then I sent Star Platinum to chop genteelly on Neito''s neck.

    "Ouch¡­ Lee¡­" Neito rolled on the ground while holding his neck. A gentle slap from the Stand isn''t as gentle by human''s standards.

    "Wish I had an ability like yours." Itsuka chuckled.

    Then, our homeroom teacher came.

    He was wearing a formal suit instead of the heroic outfit that he uses while teaching. But he still posed at us.

    "Okay brats. I have seen that you have done a good job so far. Despite the rumours that compare you to the others, I''m here to assure you that your improvement is second to none. No matter what happens, I will¨C I will be p-p Proud of you." His sound was a bit emotional. He then turned his face, giving his back to us. Was he crying? I bet he was after his motivational speech. I guess there is a little shy person under all of those his muscles away. Posing again after he faced us again, he said something about how we brats should make it to the first and then he walked out through the door.

    Very soon, we were on our way to the locker rooms. In the Festivals, we were required to have our gym''s outfit. The blue clothes with UA letters. On the way, we passed by other classes and I had noticed that people from other departments went to see A1. Since they were the ones who had engaged with real villains, everyone seemed to be curious.

    These were students who failed the heroic tests and went to other departments. To them, Sports Festival was their chance to be reviewed and join the heroic classes.

    There was that Bakugo, yelling as always. What a kid. Does he realise that his attitude would bring him to troubles as always?

    I shrugged my shoulder as I passed by the crowd. But then my ear picked up a whisper.

    "Hey, isn''t that¡­"

    "Yes, the one from class B1 who interfered in USJ incident."

    One of them spotted me. The lights were on me. What a pain.

    "They say that he was the one to report the villains'' attack."

    "But I heard he had bled badly. He almost died. Probably he couldn''t handle the villains anyway."

    Someone tried to whisper. But he was loud enough for me to hear. I wished that I could use my fist to put some common sense in their head. But I was too lazy to do that to someone who doesn''t know even how to whisper.

    I guess that the news that I, alone, have dealt with most of them, not to mention the leaders of villains, didn''t spread correctly.

    Because there were no rewards in USJ incident, except that I got stronger, I was satisfied with what I got without having some credit. So I didn''t complain at all.

    "That''s not true¡­." Someone from class A1 wanted to say something. He was a red-haired guy, but he was shut up by his classmates. A pink girl with horns I think. "Shh¡­" Then Bakugo shut the door.

    ***

    Now, we were in the locker room, changing our outfits before going to the Festivals.

    "How do you feel when everyone is taking you lightly?" Neito asked

    "Does it matter?" I replied at Monoma''s question.

    "I guess Lee doesn''t care about it." The lipless guy, Juzo, said. "As long as you win and get spotted, who cares about rumours?"

    "Well, it''s just a matter of lights," I said and finished dressing. I''m only here for that sports car.

    "You''re not competitive," Monoma said. "I guess I''ll play on the others'' morals."

    "MM, I''m excited. Let''s win this." Yosetsu Awase said. He was a lean man, with long hair spiked up. "I don''t want to lose to anyone. Many heroes would be spotting us. I wonder who''ll choose me" He wasn''t as social as others, but in stations like this, he becomes talkative.

    "Well good sir, Yosetsu," said Jurota Shishida, patting his glasses. "It depends on the odds and the situation."

    Jurota Shishida was a guy with average height, 174 cm. he had brown fur covering him, except for his brown face, neck-length hair, and muscled built. Although he''s a respectful guy, I wouldn''t underestimate him, as his Quirk allows him to turn into a beast. And he was one of the strongest in our class

    Very soon we left the locker room and went in busses with the others. We were still inside the school''s property, as we went to one big stadium.

    On the way, I spotted many journalists. They were excited about the events, the same for the others who came to watch their kids. Since citizens and parents were allowed to come, the security was at a high level during the festivals. Only after verifying the ID one can enters. As I made my way, I could understand why most of the people in my class were upset. As it seems, not only the other departments were taking all of the light, but everyone, even these people.

    Looking at Kendo, the class repressive, lowering her head and sigh in defeat, I thought it''s time for me to step in. Maybe If I could make it to the finals and helped some guys, it would be good a bit for their morals. Still, I don''t care very much, as I''m going to take the first place anyway.

    Anyway, it was a good chance to test my new power-up.

    ''Well, I''m going to win anyway. Rumours and morals. Different world, but same story.''

    "What are you thinking of." Asked Kendo.

    "Nothing," I snapped out of my thoughts and smiled.

    "I know your face¡­ you''re planning for something for sure."

    "Who knows," I shrugged my shoulders. "I''ll get a new car, where do you think we should go."

    That was a motivation that mom put for me to get the first place.

    "Well¡­ what a surprise. When were you planning to tell me?"

    "Now."

    "Hmmm¡­ we should go to Tokyo, you know, to."

    "Drift?"

    "Yes, why else would someone go there?" She smiled as I understood her intent.

    "You are one girl of her kind." I smiled as well.

    Kendo''s hand swept to her hair as her eyes were on the plaza, "Let''s be silent. The staff has arrived."

    We were now in a big stadium. Around us were many people sitting to watch. Almost thousands in number.

    All of the students from every department were gathered in a group, and we were looking at the high plaza, to see who is coming.

    A beautiful tall figure swayed her h.i.p.s. Her clothes were tight, and her chest jiggled. Some students showed excitement, same for the audience.

    I never expected that Midnight would be the referee¡­ and why is she holding that whip.

    The commentary voice hit our ears. I think it was Present Mic, the Voice Hero.

    Midnight, after some opening words, said, "As for the Presentive of The Festivals, it would be Lee Angel."

    I could hear some complaints here and there. I was surprised at first. But as soon as I heard someone saying, "It''s natural, he classed the first at the entrance exam." I quickly understood why, and just shrugged my shoulder.

    "Lee, come here and say a few words."

    I frowned since I have to get to the plaza. But that wasn''t unnatural. I remembered that I had seen the festivals on TV before. Some navy haired girl made a speech. All I could remember about that was, cute that I laughed.

    But does everyone want me to do these works? First, class president, and now they wanted me to make a speech.

    Faking a cough, I said, "Alright guys. Do your best; don''t get in my way, don''t raise your expectations, and your feelings would be still safe."

    I said that with good intent, since I didn''t want them to think themselves going to take the number one spot. It would be bad if they had too many expectations to hit by a wall called harsh truth.

    Although my speech made some uproars because it was short, I didn''t care. I then went to my place with the rest.

    Holding the mic, Midnight pointed to the edge of the stadium.

    Big gates were opened, and a big screen lit up for the audience.

    "Time for the first event¡­"

 Chapter 46 - 46: Race

    The first event of the Sports Festival was racing and we were placed on lines in front of the gates that had opened.

    Looking around, I was some familiar faces. Deku was here as well, and he was wearing some gear. I only noticed him because he was muttering something weird and was ignoring all of the eyes on him.

    Looking at the eyes of the students from other departments, I could see that they are putting their lives on the line for these events.

    Most of these people would go back homes, as only the top 42 students would make it the next event.

    Midnight lifted her whip, before waving down, "Go."

    It was the signal for us to start running. Although everyone was crowding as they ran, I was in no hurry to run first so I jogged from behind.

    Soon, we reached a big field, and I noticed that everyone seemed to struggle, as there was some ice on the way.

    Smirking, I squatted, applied my stand on me, and made a huge fast jump, landing at the first place and surpassing everyone.

    "Hey, don''t you dare go ahead of me." said an angry voice. Bakugo was running in second place.

    I glanced at him as if I was looking down at him, and said, "Man up."

    "Tsk," someone clicked his tongue as he had seen me appearing in front of him. Shoto, the red-white haired guy from A1, was creating ice and sliding his way to the top. I think he was the one to make the ice in our way. Good Strategy, I have to admit.

    I looked behind me, to see who from my classmates had caught up.

    Not everyone seemed to have a Quirk suitable for running. Some were just about close range, while others were about techniques.

    Shihai seemed to do well on his own.

    Pony was only running, not using his Horns Beam to fly. I guess she wants to save her power for the finals.

    *Tchk* *Tchk*

    I spotted some robots in our way. We heard the commentary voice, faint, from our spot. As it seems, these were robots we had faced from the entrance exam

    One of them approached me from behind. Hearing him, I focused Hamon in my fist and slammed behind me without looking back.

    The robot was sent flying despite his weight. You can call this as the power-up I got from taking Nomu''s Life Ripple. But everyone would think it''s my Aura anyway.

    The small robots weren''t the problem. To continue the race, we have to face that giant Robot, Zero Pointer, which was the last one we faced at the entrance exam.

    And there wasn''t only one Zero Pointer, as they were forming a wall in front of us.

    Todoroki didn''t show to stop his momentum and slide forward toward the wall of the robots. Waving his hand, Ice spread from his leg and covered the giant robots, before he continued sliding between them.

    Some students saw this as an opening made by the ice guy, so they followed his steps.

    However, a few seconds after Todoroki had passed, the robots which he froze started to crumble and fall on them, which forced them to use their Quirks to deal with this.

    Others were catching up, and I stopped running. Turing to my classmates, I offered them my hand to help.

    "Come on guys, I don''t have all of the time in the world."

    I have a sport car to win, and I was just nice this time to help my classmates.

    "No need for help."

    Shihai and Juzo made their way easily through the giant robots. The first could merge with shadows, while the latter could soften his way.

    "Lee, my body." Monoma passed, as he copied someone''s Quirk, "care only about yourself."

    This left me a few guys and a few girls.

    "Can you get through this?" Itsuka stood next to me.

    "Are you going to fight your way?" Setsuna came smiling. Weird, I didn''t think she would need help. "Or jump by them?"

    I didn''t answer and instead said, "I thought you could split your body and get through it."

    "Come on, let a girl use a help," Putting two hands in a peace gesture, she said, "It takes a lot of my energy to split too many parts. I won''t mind help though." She then hit my rib slightly with her elbow.

    "What a pain~" I sighed as I ignored the people who struggled with the robots and the run.

    "Phew, I depend on you."

    "Well, I can use your help as well," Reiko came as well, "I wonder how much you can lift with your Quirk."

    "I can help in making a path for you," Ibara said, as she was using her vines to create a path for us and others.

    "No need, keep your strength for the last event," I said.

    Commending Star Platinum to hold them with a hand each. Girls in one direction, and guys in one.

    Now, it was time to see the other departments'' reaction. Surely, I didn''t feel sorry for them to lose places, as they wouldn''t when they spread rumours.

    Kendo didn''t join the others and just clanged into my back.

    "What is that?"

    Mic Present said stunned, "Kan, what did you tell your students to do."

    I guess it was shocking to see me and my classmates not running, but gathering.

    "I would be proud of them no matter what happens," I heard Kan''s voice. For some reason, I felt he was posing.

    Applying Star Platinum at myself, and breathing slightly to stick with him, I made a very strong jump while Star Platinum was holding the rests.

    I flew about the robots and surpassed them with ease. Then I looked down to the people who are still fighting their way.

    "Woah." Someone exclaimed.

    "Lee¡­ you could go slower." Kendo clenched her arms around my neck, in fear to fall.

    The jump was so fast, and the height was very high, you can say.

    "Yuhoo." Setsuna seemed to be excited, "go for it."

    Although it seemed like a jump, I actually flew a bit forward with Star Platinum.

    "Kan, you¡­" I heard Aizawa''s voice, coming from the commentary, "nice trick."

    Looking down beneath me, I saw that I was flying above cliffs. Some strings were linking between them, and others were climbing.

    The guys with good Quirks like Bakugo and Todoroki could make their way easily.

    However, most of the students stopped and looked up to my group, up.

    It was easy to tell what they were thinking of.

    I jumped randomly and we would fall between the cliffs, eliminating us in the result.

    But, let me show them my Stand power.

    Observing where I was about to land, I slowed my falling, using Star Platinum''s power to float before landing. My classmates had thought the fall would be tough, but they were wrong as we landed safely on the right spot.

    "Damn it¡­" Bakugo, who was flying forward by making explosions from his hand, cursed. "I won''t let you beat me."

    "Round two!" Again, I jumped high and flew even past Todoroki, who got competitive all of the sudden and used his ice to enhance his speed. And I crossed this flew easily.

    As I was about to land, on the last field before the finals, I stopped a meters away from it.

    I then heard the commentary voice, "This is the mines field. Beware where to step, or you would explode."

    "Okay, guys, you are on your own now."

    Sighing, I put the bunch of B1 people were around me.

    I know, my action had made more people get eliminated. Some may not deserve it. But who cares. This is how the world is working.

    I put the rest on the ground, except for Kendo, who still wanted to clang on my back.

    I had already done enough to the class, and it''s time to guarantee that I would win the festivals, alone.

    They soon start walking carefully above the field, trying their best not to step at the wrong spot.

    Pony got to use her ability to float with her horns, while Ibara seemed to be gentle to remove the bombs from her way.

    Setsuna, on the other hand, would have an easier time.

    Only if not that splitting her body to parts, while wearing this costume, would make her n.a.k.e.d when she gathers her parts.

    Opening my arms, with a long leap, I floated. Star Platinum helped me to move forward. Then I crossed my arms as I saw that I would get it first, with Itsuka as the second.

    However, some people weren''t happy with the development. They were trying to catch up.

    I found it impropriate to raise my middle finger at them as they were trying to catch up¡­ so I just increased my speed.

    The ground beneath me turned to ice, and everyone started to run.

    *BOOM* *BOOM*

    "Damn it."

    "Sheksko."

    "What an ordeal." With the increase in speed, I made my flight faster.

    I classed first as I passed a narrow path, and finally, I was the first one to reach the end.

    ***

    I was now at the same beginning spot. The race obviously was over and I was the first one to reach. Pony third, and Ibara forth. Followed by some A1 students.

    I could hear the cheers from the audience as I landed first. I just glanced them, looking for my mom. Here she is. A smile was drawn on my face as I raised my index.

    Bakugo was cursing as he got the forth while Shoto got the fifth .

    ***

    Some people misunderstood when Lee raised his finger.

    It seemed like he was saying that he would be number one here as well. But only she understood him. Julia, who was with the audience, frowned, "the Festivals has yet to over." But that was good. At least, this way, she can brag about him.

    ***

    Very soon, as the race was over, I could see that most of the other students were looking at me. Everyone literally. Some held a grudge and complained that it''s not fair; sue me if you don''t like it.

    "Now, to the second event." The referee, Midnight, waved her whip.

    A group of names appeared on the screen, as Midnight pointed with her hand there. Looking there, I noticed our names with scores next to them.

 Chapter 47

    As the Sports Festivals were moving to the second event, in a near place, it wasn''t as calm as people may think.

    At Staff-Only building, where the staff rests, there were only a few people here, as the rest of their co-workers were busy with the Festivals.

    "Your card seems not so real? I''ve never heard about your name, and I know everyone here."

    A blond man, who looked like an American, came here and said he''s a staff and got late. The chief of the guards sneered at him.

    "Really, I am new here." The blonde blue-eyed man raised his cap and smiled before let his hand touch the staff. "Please, check it again."

    *Pk*

    The man, who happened to be the director, fell on the ground unconscious once he got touched.

    "Guys, the director! Something happened to him!" The blonde man made a horrified face as he looked at the rest of the staff who were watching TV.

    Since they were busy watching the festivals they didn''t hear the conversation that happened between him and their director.

    Like fools, they ran to the fallen man, thinking that his health was bad.

    "What happened?" Someone asked the Blondie.

    The Blondie, Allen, smiled and placed his hands on their clothes. "He is drugged. He would be sleeping for a few hours, or day, given the doze he has taken."

    Then he tapped them. His face showed ruthlessness when the rest of the guys fell unconscious to the ground. Fools, they had messed with him, the guy who can produce sleeping drugs by being near you.

    "Don''t blame me; I need to feed my kids as well." He sounded mocking as he took one of the staff, stripped his, before taking his card and throwing the staff into a locker.

    He then adjusted himself and took a small PC from his bag. Quickly, the security system was disabled in no time.

    "Now, I have to press this." Allen pressed the button, before going to the corner and standing like he was waiting for something.

    From the thin air, a vortex of dark fog appeared spinning.

    "The system has been hacked." Looking at it, he saw a demon-like man stepping out of the vortex.

    "You have done a good job," Kurogiri said as he looked at Allen.

    "Yes, have you transferred my money?"

    "Half of it," Kurogiri said, speaking in English. "All For One had already given you the task. Once it''s done, you''ll get the rest."

    Allen breathed slightly as a silly smile was drawn on his face. All For One, he never expected that he would request his services from the other side of the world.

    "So, all I have to do is to speak to that kid, and drug him."

    He got a kidnapping mission, even though he wasn''t the fighter type.

    "Yes¡­" Kurogiri said.

    Suddenly, two portals appeared behind him. Two bulky men stepped out of them. They were dressed well that he didn''t see their faces.

    "All of these efforts, just to kidnap one teenager?" Allen yawned. He didn''t care really about what to do. Although his code was never to kidnap kids, money can always change the rules. "Do you want him dead for some grudge?"

    Allen was a mercenary who was active outside Japan. Because of his Quirk, he became successful with sneak attacks and kidnaps missions. He surely never expected that someone would come from the other side of this world, and request his services, just to kidnap a kid named Lee Angel.

    "The Master wants him alive. You should be more focused on your job and keep questions for yourself. You remember the plan, right." Kurogiri said. There were two reasons they needed Alan. First, they needed someone to shut down that Lee before approaching. Second, Allen has yet to have a criminal charge here, and they needed someone to shut the security system from inside.

    "Yes, plan A, B, C¡­" with a bored expression, he said, "with me, only A."

    Allen then lifted his head and looked at the two bulky guys. Both of them were wearing hoodies, masks covering their faces'' lower half. But they seemed to be very strong, he felt so.

    "Good, I hope so¡­ still, don''t let your guard down around Lee." Kurogiri sounded very cautious.

    "Yes, boss." Allen wore the staff''s cap and card before nodding.

    Very soon, Kurogiri and the guys had vanished into thin air. Allen knew that they just went to a hidden spot. Sighing, he made his way outside the Staff Only room and started walk toward the festivals, cap covering his head.

    Suddenly, he noticed a group of three people heading toward the room. Two heroes and one pretty heroine. Ah, the last one was hot for sure that he wanted to ask for a number. But money comes first.

    "I can''t stand sports. The race went in an unexpected way." One white-haired bulky hero, who looked like a gorilla, said.

    "That was totally unexpected." Kamui the Wood said.

    "No, it wasn''t." Mt Lady was walking with fellow heroes while holding snacks. She was hungry, as her teammates here, and she wanted to eat somewhere.

    "Yo, I''m so nervous," Kamui said clenching his fist.

    "You bet on Lee as well, haven''t you?" Yu, aka Mt Lady, stared at the fellow hero.

    "Haha, you caught me." Kamui scratched his hair. "I saved that money for a year, and I bet it all on him... Hey, Mt Lady, did you bet."

    "Well, I did the same," Yu said proudly, pumping her cheeks while smiling. "If he wins, I will be able to buy a new apartment."

    "Hey guys, what you are saying is nonsense. Most people had bet on A1. These guys have real experience with real villains." The other silver-haired man said, "You know that bets on class B1 are 1 to 3."

    Kamui let a chuckle. Mt Lady stopped eating.

    "No experience you said. Two strong villains went down because of him."

    Allen stopped for the second upon hearing the voices of the heroes talking. Lee isn''t that his real target. He almost turned his head to stare at the pretty woman, but he stopped.

    "He has experience!" the gorilla-like silver-haired hero said.

    Yu suddenly raised her hand, "We didn''t tell anyone since that would ruin the odds. Class B1 has a winning rate of 3-1. Well, he is my dark horse.

    "Although A1 dealt with the real villain, Lee has dealt with strong ones outside, three times already. I have been there. And he didn''t even sweat. The last one, the bulky guy with 4 meters height, forgot his name, but he had super strength and speed, was done by Lee in a few seconds despite the hostages. Of course, I gave that punk-ass the last blow." Yu lifted her head and let a sigh. That guy. "It was good to see him again."

    ''Real Villains, three-time¡­ and broke his bones thrice.'' Allan swallowed his saliva and continued walking, as the heroes went inside the staff room. Taking a deep breath, he thought to himself, ''you can do it. As long as you get sneaky. He is a kid, one touch, just one touch is all of what I need.''

 Chapter 48

    Getting to the top place in the first event, in such a flashy way, had gained me the eyes of everyone. There was some scoring system. Like the first person in the race got 10 million score points ¨C me. The rest were like 100 thousand, a thousand, five hundred, and so¡­

    If my old woman wants to brag about something, here it is.

    "Now, only the top 42 would get to the next battle."

    Midnight, as the referee, held a microphone and made the announcement.

    Cavalry battle, she announced and started to explain the rules of the next game.

    First of all, we got bandanas with the number of our score that we got in the first race.

    Then, we''ll form teams from 2 to 4 persons. Each team has to steal the bandanas of the other team. People would lift the leader of the team on their back, and how many bandanas they have by the end of the event determines their final score, within the limited time. If the leader of the team, who happens to be on top, fall, the team would be eliminated.

    Knowing this info, I heard the commentary make a sad sigh. "Kan, your student would be targeted."

    Yes, since, I was the one with the highest score, I was the biggest target. And Because I interfered in the festivals, class B1 became the target now. I was at the spotlight, while Star Platinum was standing behind. Too bad that they won''t allow me to team up with him. But, who needs their permission anyway.

    Only four teams would make it to the finals if they were made up of four.

    "No one wants to team up with Lee," Present Mic said.

    "He likes to be challenged. Let it be." Kan said. "At least, he can know what it to be targeted is."

    "I don''t think so¡­ but, whatever," Aizawa''s voice resounded.

    I lowered my head and let a smirk. We spent last week together that he knew what I''m good at. Not only so, but he had been there, where we kicked Nomu for some time. Any team approaches me would have to face my Stand, which they can''t see or expect.

    Very soon, the others started to pick up their teams. Many seemed to avoid me. Too bad for them, they won''t be able to enjoy a watching from the sit battle.

    I guess I need to find teammates, at least one person. But I decided not to look for them, so the ones with no team come with me.

    However, few people from class A1 didn''t. Same for my class.

    "I''ll be the one on the top though." Kendo smiled as she came closer to me.

    "Angel, let''s work together." Next to her was the silver-haired girl walking like a ghost. I always think of how a pretty person could walk like that. It may damage her picture, but she didn''t seem to care.

    "Sure, anyone else."

    "Do you have a place as well?"

    Turning my back, I saw a person from another class. Momo, the bombshell whom I saw her b.o.o.b.s n.a.k.e.d at USJ incident ¨C what a good memory though.

    "Why do you want to join," Reiko said, opening her big eyes.

    "Mm¡­ I have seen Lee-san''s strength. His Quirk is the most suitable for the battle. Although he seems to be strong in close range, I can become helpful when it comes to far range." She made something from her hand. A light grenade, I think.

    I nodded. She seemed to have made her decision

    I saw Shoto taking a stop near us, before seeing that we''re full.

    He looked like he wanted to form a team with me, but I was already taken by three girls, one is my girlfriend, one is a beautiful one with nice curves and silver hair, and cute face and one is a stunning girl with stunning curves as well. This makes it three bombshells in one team.

    I would be targeted for sure.

    "What a pain~" I sighed as I lifted my head.

    "What is it?" Itsuka asked and patted my shoulder. "Is there something that bothers you?"

    She knows what I mean by my sighs, after the interactions we had.

    "Nothing, nothing at all." I shrugged my shoulders and she didn''t ask further.

    I was a straight person after all. And being surrounded by three hot girls in clavier battle would surely move the chemicals of my body.

    I have to pick up the right position or find a way to distract myself.

    Geez, I hope my boner won''t appear. It''d be a tragedy if a tent was shown. Let me think. Being on top won''t help. Same from behind, as I would stare at them.

    "Yare-Yare." No solution, I see. I decided to get in front and focus on the opponents.

    Very soon we formed the teams and the battle started. We had limited time, so the students had to do their best within it.

    Reiko stood beside me and gestured with her hand. "I can steal their bandanas. Mm¡­ a bit of help." She then looked at the ground.

    Understanding, I made Star Platinum punch the ground we are participating at.

    It shattered the floor and stones were floating in the air. Reiko was the one to control them, using her hands of course, and made them surround us. This quirk would be more powerful if she could lift weight more than of the average person. But its good anyway.

    "Girls, no need to move," I said.

    "So, it''s a defensive battle," I turned when I heard Momo''s voice. That girl unbuttoned her shirt. Her huge chest popped out and it was jiggling in the bra.

    Itsuka turned to her, "and here I thought Lee was the one about stripping."

    Weird, Kendo didn''t seem to say anything when she caught me staring at Momo''s soft flesh melons. Maybe she didn''t catch me, or she did, as I felt her hand pushing my head forward.

    "I need to use my skin for Creation," Momo said as she made some tools, which she thought it would be helpful. Then she looked at me, looking for permission or a plan. She seemed hesitated about the decisions she makes, "what do you think we should use."

    "Do whatever you feel like to." I shrugged my shoulder as I turned my head.

    "But¡­" I could tell that she was hesitating, giving her voice.

    "Ready, go."

    Midnight waved her whip. A timer appeared on the screen, with a list of students, their score, and the timer. The audience became excited about the battle.

    "Look, they are heading toward us."

    "Die!" Someone screamed.

    "Give me that." One person extended his hand toward me.

    ***

    AN: Once this story reaches 500 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be released.

 Chapter 49

    The Clavier Battle went fast, with Lee being the main target.

    However, his team was just there, not moving or running at all. Unlike the other teams that were constantly running.

    The audience and the commentary were wondering what will happen since the central aim isn''t moving at all.

    Itsuka was sitting on the top while having the bandanas of her team on her forehead.

    It was a rule that they can''t put them bellow their neck, which will make this battle more interesting.

    "Die, you bastard."

    "You again!"

    Bakugo saw Lee not moving. This guy, he had made him his target ever since he entered the school. To Bakugo, it was a death life matter to get to number one spot, so he had to take that bandana from him. Screaming with anger, he let his position from his team, at the top, and flew toward them, with explosion series from his hand.

    "I got this."

    Reiko declared and waved her hand. Rocks flew toward him. Since Bakugo needed to aim his explosions back to head to them, it would render him defenceless against her attack in mid of air. Bakugo suddenly cursed as he saw big rocks moving to his head.

    If anyone of them hit him, he would fall and lose for sure. Stopping in the mid of his way, he aimed his hand forward and cursed, "Damn you bitch!"

    Bakugo made a big explosion and the momentum pushed him back, to his team.

    Lee this time flinched.

    "Don''t take him seriously, his personality is always like this." Momo sighed and was about to apologize for her teammate, but Lee waved his hand and said, "I know."

    Reiko glanced at him emotionlessly and waved her hand.

    *Pk*

    Bakugo held his head in pain, as a rock hit his head from behind. He hadn''t seen that coming. "You¡­"

    "Nice one Reiko." Itsuka smiled when she took a new bandana. Apparently, Reiko stole these from Bakugo. That was on verge of exploding, as he refused to lose.

    To get rid of the annoyance, Lee made Star Platinum lift a bigger rock and throw it at Bakugo''s team. Reiko only said, "Wow, you can go this big."

    *Ahem*

    Itsuka coughed so much once she heard her friend''s remark. ''Only if you know.''

    Once he blew that rock up, Bakugo almost fell down and his team was excluded. The arrogant kid, for now, has enough consciousness to know that it''s not possible to win after targeting Lee. But he was prideful to admit defeat. "TSK, Next round, I''ll get you."

    Lee ignored him simply since they had taken all of their team''s score.

    Others tried to approach them, even after that show. But the girls seemed to have good Quirks. Very soon, one shadow had approached them sneakily and almost took their scores.

    Turning, Lee saw a man with a crow-eagle head controlling the shadow, which was a humanoid pitch-dark shadow. It was easy to defend against it since Star Platinum could punch it away.

    Despite their team being targeted, they weren''t an easy one.

    ''Good that these kids distracted me,'' he thought, otherwise, Lee would have paid more attention to the girls and formed a tent.

    Two teams were eliminated by Star Platinum before everyone decided to change their target.

    Lee guessed that they had learned their lesson now.

    "Take this," Momo seemed to be more confident in herself as she made a net launcher, and made almost made a team get trapped.

    ***

    Being surrounded by three hotties, three of them has mature sizes, I did my best to give attention to my opponents.

    But they were too aware of my ability since they can''t just approach me. But what made this battle hard was Momo. Hard mentally.

    Why is she exposing herself like this?

    I have a conscience and it didn''t blame me when I did steal a glance or two back when her net launcher was shooting. The jiggling moves¡­dang it.

    I lifted my eyes to look at Kendo, who was clinging to my back. I''m sure that she had noticed me sneaking a glance now. I wanted to see her reaction. But all that she did was to smile at me like she had seen nothing.

    I can''t be this lucky, right?

    Whatever, I love this girl.

    "Only a few minutes are left." She said, making a fist. "let''s persist."

    "Sure."

    "So, where do you want to go this evening?" she said.

    "The Park, I guess."

    "You guys are dating," Reiko glanced at us and cut our conversation. Calm voice as always.

    "Well, mmm." Itsuka nodded. Ever since we started having s.e.x, she seemed to be more open about our relationship. I believe that she had told her parent that we''re dating now.

    "Good for you." Reiko, almost sighing, said, before letting a sigh, "Ha~, although you don''t match each other¨C."

    "Hey what do you¡ª"Itsuka was about to say something.

    But before she completed her words, we saw a big ice mass heading toward us, which made us forget the topic.

    "Watch out¨C" Momo yelled as she pointed to the ice chunk. It was enough to build a house, and it was moving rapidly. Her reactions were quick, as a bazooka was created in instant from her stomach.

    She seemed to have the ability to create anything from her body¨C This girl, if I had a Quirk like hers, I would be rich.

    Star Platinum lifted his arms quickly and moved faster than the bazooka she shot. In no time, with fists rush, the ice fell.

    Grr¡­ that was cold for sure.

    Looking forward, I saw Shoto staring at me with cold eyes. There was a cold mist leaving his body. This kid, he was looking at the bandanas we have.

    "I''ll take these."

    Despite the ice getting broken, he had frozen the ground.

    "Now, let me push you a bit."

    His plan was obvious. By freezing the ground, we would slide once we clash. Aiming with his hands forward, Shoto started to create ice at us.

    "Yare Yare." I let a smirk. "Girls, get on my back."

    Before they could reply, Itsuka was sitting on my shoulder. Reiko landed on the other shoulder, and Momo was clanging on my back, as Sar Platinum did the job.

    Their weight combined didn''t seem to bother me as I stood up. Then, slowly, I used Hamon to stick to the ground.

    The girls were surprised at first, as they unconsciously held to me. Shoto was astounded when his ice attacks were destroyed in the air, and most importantly, the shockwave didn''t affect me or make me slide on his ice. In fact, I could move freely on the ice while my eyes are closed.

    "Tsk¡­" he didn''t seem to want to give me a chance to approach. He kept aiming ice at me, and Star Platinum kept reflecting them. At one stage, Star Platinum threw the ice to one of his teammate''s leg, making him fall. Hah, lucky ones, only one of them fell, and not all.

    Shoto found that he has no choice but retreat.

    Then, I felt softness surrounding me, with a good smell as well.

    I only realised it now, as I had been distracted earlier.

    This feeling was so good that It shocked me how could I ignore it. There were two perky butts on my shoulder. My face itself was sandwiched between two soft perky buttcheeks which massaged my shoulders.

    Around my waist were full thighs. But worse, the back of my neck was hugged by two big b.o.o.b.s. They were soft, warm, and smelled nice¡­ Momo''s, I know.

    Shoto, why did you force me to do this? God bless this day.

    "Good One Lee," Itsuka commented as she looked at the retreating teams. She knew my physical strength so she didn''t get down.

    "Keep it." Momo cheered.

    They seemed to be distracted as well.

    "Wow, you are strong," Reiko remarked as she was that I could walk with three of them. She then, put a hand on my shoulder and started pressing, feeling my muscles. Hey, this is privacy invading, stop touching my neck muscles. "You work out really hard!"

    "For Lee-san to lift the three of us and move like this, he must be for sure taking good meals and have a good rhythm," Momo commented, still didn''t close her gym shirt, or take herself back, her chest still pressing on my neck.

    "Give me a break."

    My only reply was to join my hands together, like Ibara does, before lowering them down and put them on my crotch, to hide my boner.

    ''Hamon, calm me down.'' Breathing slightly, I channelled the calm energy to calm me down. I was feeling better now.

    "Oh~" Itsuka exclaimed, "this feeling." What is she talking about? Oh, right, Hamon of this type can affect others when they touch me; the effect follows the type of the Ripple. "Mm¡­" the other two let relaxing m.o.a.ns. I didn''t turn my head to see if they were blushing, or just breathing heavily.

    Damn it, they clanged to me more, and their soft bodies'' curves were pushing against me.

    ''My poor life,'' I thought as I didn''t lift my hands. But my face was still cold.

    "You Bastard!"

    I heard someone cries as he ran toward me.

    "How Dare You!" Mineta, cursed as he came to me.

    I knew him. He was the midget I met at Flood Zone. His friend Tsuyu had told me that he is a big pervert.

    When he ran at us while holding his balls and he had tears in his eyes as he rushed toward us. "Let me switch places with you, Bastard."

    "Ora!" but he flew off the field easily.

    "Time over!"

    Midnight announced.

    I nodded, as I saw that I got the first place. The audience cheered up.

    However, even after a minute had passed, my face was still sandwiched by soft treasures. Lifting my head, I saw them having a relaxed expression on their faces like they were enjoying the ripples that calmed me.

    Opening my eyes in realisation, I said,

    "Girls, you can get off me."

    "Oh, right." Momo left me and closed her shirt. Reiko silently landed off my shoulder.

    "But I don''t want to," Itsuka landed her hand on my hair and started messing with it. "I want to stay like this." We''re dating, so that was normal. But,

    "On national TV?" I asked. Understanding what I meant, she chuckled and got down.

 Chapter 50

    Lee''s mother, Julia, made a large grin as she was sitting on the front lines.

    To a mother, nothing would cheer her up more than seeing her only kid shine between her peers.

    Lee successfully made the spot to the top.

    But one thing was funny.

    "Hehe¡­" she put a hand on her face and laughed when she had noticed that Lee had his hands on his crotch.

    That what he got from having three girls clinging to his body, one of them was having her chest on his neck.

    Taking her phone, she didn''t forget to take pictures, just to tease him a later with it. Very soon, Midnight announced the rankings and the next events.

    Lee obviously got the first spot like the previous event before raising his finger.

    Only one to go and I''ll take that green car of yours¡­ that what she understood from him.

    ***

    Although she knew that he is only serious about classing because he wants her car, so be it. Cheering up for her kid, she waited for the next events.

    There were some filler events to entertain the audience before the final battle with 4 teams fighting.

    Lee of course didn''t participate in those, as he was the type who didn''t like to entertain people. However, seeing the other participants running from giant rolling balls and falling was funny. If Lee had participated, it would be fun to take pics for him.

    Whatever he would make an appearance in the next event. Taking with her phone, she started to film the last event.

    Lee was called to the stage by Midnight, as he was the one to open the first round to fight. In front of him stood a guy named Kirishima, someone with hardening type Quirk.

    Kirishima cracked his fists as he made eye contact with Lee and hardened his skins. With a loud voice, he said, "I heard you took care of those villains. Too bad we didn''t have time to chat since you bled out."

    "Let''s get over this quickly."

    "Don''t take me lightly."

    Kirishima screamed and dashed toward Lee, who didn''t move from his place.

    As soon as he got 5 meters next to him, Lee turned his back and walked out of the stage.

    This usually would mean losing.

    However, Kirishima flew back all of the sudden and fell on his back, not realising what''s going on.

    Julia smiled wryly. Her son''s Quirk seems more potent than hers, or anyone in the family except for few.

    At Least Lee doesn''t need to touch the thing he wants to use his power at.

    Anyway, he won the first round easily.

    The battles continued and people were getting excluded out. Class B-1 seemed to have the highest number in round two. Reiko fought a girl who could make things weightless, and she won easily against her, thanks to her ability that allows her to move things with a human weight limit. It was a good battle as well. Itsuka fought with Momo, who could create things. However, because the brunet took much time thinking about what to do, Kendo was able to throw her after making her hand big enough to hold a human.

    The two girls offered hands together and were able to get out.

    The next of the rounds were good, two guys more shined.

    One was a red-white haired guy who could manipulate ice.

    The other one was a kid with explosive blonde hair an anger issue. His explosion Quirk was good.

    The second round began and the last eight had fought. Reiko lost to one guy who had a dark shadow standing and fighting next to him. Itsuka didn''t make it with the ice guy. Despite having the ability to break the ice, her hands got cold quickly and she had to retreat and lose. Ibara, on the other hand, had fought with an electricity guy, and now someone who has an engine on his legs, giving him swift speed.

    Because of her encounter with Lee, who taught her not to close her eyes, she seemed to give the guy a run for his money with her vines covering the ring instead of just making a shield. The engine man found it hard to run with vines all over the ring, and the girl didn''t seem to shield only her back now, but her whole body. In the end, one of her vines wrapped his leg before sending him flying out of the ring.

    Lee, on the other hand, had a hard time against one opponent, who happened to be a kid from the educational department.

    That kid had a Quirk that can hypnotise you and make you move according to his vice, had you replied.

    However, a red mark appeared on Lee''s cheek, and he turned toward the other teenager anger.

    ''Why did he get angry all of the sudden?'' Julia blinked ''And how did that bastard slap him.''

    -x-x-x-

    I can''t believe it, one of my opponents could hypnotise me.

    He ordered me to get out, and my body had reacted to his voice.

    Luckily, I didn''t lose control over Star Platinum. Ordering my friend, I told him to pinch me or do anything to wake me up from my daze.

    But he gave me a slap!

    You know what, a slap from Star Platinum is the last thing you ever want to experience.

    That slap nearly killed me.

    Ha¡­ I had told him to be gentle, that bastard.

    "You could stop, tell me, how you did that." The other teenager asked me.

    I didn''t answer and glared at his eyes. Cracking my fists, I walked forward. I was angry because of the bitch slap that I got. And this kid was the reason I got it.

    "Oh, Lee seems to be angry." Present Mic commented.

    "I don''t recommend staying in his way after this." Vlad King commented as well.

    He didn''t know what to do, "hey answer me, did the cat get your tongue."

    At this moment, when I was standing in front of him, he lifted his head and said, sweating, "you figured out how my Quirk works, didn''t you."

    I didn''t know what he said. I only held him from his collar, with one hand, and lifted him easily. With my physical strength now, he was so light. I was about to tell him something before throwing him out.

    He sighed and lowered his head. "Seems that you knew that you need to answer me so my power would work."

    I stopped for a second. His power works that way. Wait a second. And I almost got a second slap from Star Platinum here. Looking at the Stand, he seemed to have a grin on his face. Huh? You are happy to see me suffer, right.

    He saw my facial expression and could tell what I thought.

    "You didn''t know!" He was shocked since he gave me his trick.

    Deciding not to waste any more time, I held him from his collar and threw him away out of the ring.

    Very soon, the semi-finals came, with me, Ibara, Shoto, and Bakugo participating.

    The battles were like this. Ibara versus Shoto, while me against Bakugo.

    "Hey, you!"

    As we were having a small break, next to the arena until it gets fixed, Bakugo made a smirk and pointed to me with his finger.

    "Yes?" I said.

    "The next battle, I''ll prove to you that you are just an extra!"

    "I am extra thicc compared to you," I raised my middle finger on him.

    "What did you say, bastard."

    I flinched. Did he call me bastard again didn''t he?

    "You remember what happened the last time." I shrugged my shoulders. "Don''t hurt yourself. Our match is the next one."

    "Get there, right now," Bakugo was so excited, as his red eyes beamed with a challenging glance at me.

    "Good Grief. I am in no hurry for that." I turned my back at him, ignoring him. I''ll have just to throw him since our fight is the second one.

    I could feel that he was exploding in anger as I ignored him.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Noisy Explosion

    Bakugo felt an exploding rage as he looked at Lee. This guy, at first he thought him as just as a stepping stone, toward his goal of being number one.

    At first, after the interactions they had, he had learned that this guy can be only strong because he has a Quirk that he can''t see. That maybe had been Lee''s advantage during the entrance exam, which gave him the power to class first.

    But after the USJ incident, he had realised that there is more. Lee was powerful to deal with many villains alone. Other classes may think that Lee got defeated and bled out, but the ones who were present at the USJ incident didn''t think so. It was clear that Lee was equal to Nomu, and could even kick the leaders of the villain on himself.

    Bakugo had always lived the life looking from the top. Because of his Quirk''s potentials, he was treated as the higher person, which was a good feeling, to be honest. But as he got to the USJ he realised that there are more people on his way.

    Not only there is that ice-fire guy, but Lee as well now.

    ''There are walls that I must climb.''

    Looking at the first match, there was Shoto fighting Ibara. The match was quickly done. As it seems, despite that Ibara''s vines were powerful, enough to pierce the solid ground, and even make their way through the ice walls, and she wasn''t Todoroki''s match.

    But as it seems, the coldness got the best of her.

    Ibara''s veins froze very quickly, even when she hid them beneath the ground. In the end, one of the vines connected to her hair froze.

    Todoroki had an amazing Quirk, to use both fire and Ice, yet he seemed to be only relying on Ice.

    Bakugo decided that once he is done from Lee, that if his strategy worked, he''ll force the Ice guy to use his fire.

    (O)

    After the end of the first match from the semi-finals, Shoto touched Ibara''s hair and used his fire Quirk to undo the freezing.

    She gave him a thankful bow and went to her seat.

    It was finally my turn to fight that Bakugo.

    I wondered if the rude kid has yet to learn how to talk to people respectfully. Whatever he is just an extra stone on my way toward my future car.

    "Bakugo, Lee, go."

    Midnight waved her whip and announced the beginning of the second round.

    I got up while Bakugo was glancing at me. He was so silent that I didn''t know what had changed within him.

    What do they call this, the calm before the storm?

    Well, I''m the storm here.

    We got into opposite sides of the ring.

    Bakugo glared at me with his red eyes.

    "Begin!"

    Once we heard the permission from Midnight, instead of approaching, Bakugo jumped back and used his explosions to get far away from me.

    Nice strategy, I''ll give him that.

    Putting his hands on the ground, Bakugo yelled, "Die!" Then, a strong explosion hit the ground.

    The ring shook violently that I felt like it was an earthquake.

    The bricks of the ring flew up, covering my vision and heading toward me.

    "Die! Die!"

    The Blondie yelled as he seemed to aim his hand forward, and making strong explosions. The big stones in the air headed toward me in result with a big speed.

    This moves, shooting the rocks, were my trick, right.

    Poor guy. Even if he shot with a rifle, it won''t be enough. But this would be a good exercise.

    Taking a deep breath and channelling Hamon to my hand, I hit a rock. Ever since I got the power up from levelling up, I have yet to test it on a real thing.

    "Ora Ora¡­"

    The rocks were smashed with my Hamon energy. But the big share wasn''t mine, as Star Platinum was hitting the rest with a crazy rush.

    "Woah!"

    The audience was cheering up while the commentaries were fired up. Kan seemed to yell something.

    When the dust of the rocks was about to fall, I had a final rock to deal with. I only extended my hand forward and Star Platinum smashed it into dust. But the Blondie wasn''t in my sight. Boom. I heard an explosion behind me, and I almost turned.

    (O)

    "You fell for it, your back is exposed." Bakugo let a smirk as he appeared behind Lee, few meters away from him. His arm was extended, hand on his arm.

    That was his strategy. Blind Lee and get behind him sneakily before making a strong explosion.

    Now it''s time for his final move.

    Once he uses it, he will get a strong backlash for using such an explosion.

    It may reduce his chances for the second round, but recovery girl should take care of it.

    The next move is strong enough to kill a person if it hit directly. But knowing Lee, Bakugo wanted to make use of the shockwave of his explosion. So, he may surpass his aura.

    The moment Lee turned his head, Kachan made a smirk and veins appeared on his arm.

    "DIE!"

    With a strong roar, an explosion left his arm and swallowed Lee. To Bakugo, that was painful as hell.

    "What the¡­. Is this even allowed?" Present Mic said, not

    "Look well."

    Once the explosion calmed, Bakugo looked forward to Lee, expecting to see him puking blood from the strength of his shockwave.

    It would be time at least to brag about his victory.

    But still, he was in no better condition, since his arm is hurting for breaking his limits.

    It''s okay, all is a price for becoming number one.

    ***

    Julia was about to rush at first to help her kid. Just how could they let such a messy kid like Bakugo enter a heroic school?

    However, seeing that Lee crossing his arms while Bakugo was looking dumbfounded for him let her rest back with a chuckle.

    She along with the audience saw Lee floating above the dust unleashed by the explosion.

    That''s right, if her kid wanted something, nothing would stop him.

    Seeing how Lee is rubbing his ear, she felt sorry for the Blondie.

    If there is something that her son likes to do, ever since he was young, is to pay back.

    Even if his foe had a quirk, as long as he touches Lee, Lee would payback.

    ***

    "You are looking in the wrong direction."

    Bakugo all of the sudden heard the familiar voice.

    Lifting his head, he saw Lee descending down from the air as he had never got hit by his explosion.

    His heart started to beat faster.

    Bakugo didn''t believe that his risky move didn''t work.

    ***

    My ear was whistling.

    The explosion was strong enough to make my ear suffer from taking it close.

    I hate noisy things. Does this teen know what it feels to hear such noisy blast? I bet he doesn''t. So, how about I let him know that.

    I landed behind Bakugo, and he turned to me, extending his hand, ready to explode me.

    *Bang*

    However, as soon as he aimed his hands at me, Star Platinum aimed them back to his face, and he hit blasted at himself. Because of his Quirk, he didn''t take much damage. But I believe that his ears were damaged.

    I took a step forward, opened my arms both, and clapped both of my hands on his ears.

    "Damn it!" Bakugo held both of his ears while showing painful expression as he fell on his knee.

    I only felt satisfaction now.

    But despite this, Bakugo took his courage and dashed at me.

    "It''s over."

    I said. Star Platinum stopped his movement and held him from his collar.

    "I won''t lose."

    Kachan seemed angry. He was presenting and didn''t like to lose. But I have a car waiting for me. I didn''t care if he wants to be number one or two or anything. Since he is on my way, I''ll cast him away.

    "It''s not for you to decide."

    Star Platinum threw him away gently, and by gently, I don''t mean the humane standards.

    Bakugo flew backwards so hard that he hit the wall, and then he fell down, unconscious.

    After clapping my hands, I was announced as the winner.

    I then looked to who was looking at me. Shoto gave me a challenging glance as he crossed his arms. Well, he is my foe at the finals.

 Chapter 52

    The finals came quickly. Only one person was between me and the car. We were standing on the lines, while the teachers were fixing the ring where we are going to fight.

    Shoto Todoroki took a glance at me, as we would go and fight very soon. "You''re the last one in my way."

    I crossed my arms and smirked at the Ice guy, despite the fact that he can use a fire ¨C though, I wonder why he never uses it.

    "Well, just for the small blood donation you gave, I''ll be gentle to knock you out without making you bleed too much."

    "Don''t count so much on It." he uncrossed his arms and walked forward.

    I did the same when I heard Midnight calling us.

    As I walked, I turned my head to the stadium. There were many people presented here. Number one hero, number two hero, the rest of the teachers, and mom.

    She was sitting in her place, and I could tell, thanks to Star Platinum''s vision, that she was really excited and anxious.

    I gave her a smile and jumped to the ring, before looking at my foe.

    Todoroki cracked his neck as white mist flew out of his body. Cold guy, wasn''t he.

    "Start!"

    The referee announced. Todoroki instantly aimed his hand forward, and ice spread from his leg covering the ring and heading toward me with great speed.

    Shoto could create ice and use it to fight. However, something like this was nothing to Star Platinum.

    Except that I may catch cold.

    "Ora." Star Platinum clenched his fists and started punching the ice, which covered my view from seeing Todoroki. This guy, I admit it, has the most powerful Quirk I had seen in UA. But that where it is going to stop.

    "Oh, look at that, the Ice is stopping in front of Lee before falling." Present Mic made a strong yell, explaining his point of view. Too bad that he couldn''t see my Stand Power.

    "Well, let''s watch and see," Kan said, "I''ll bet on my student."

    "Me too." I heard Aizawa replying.

    "How much?" Kan seemed to be want to bet.

    "I''m going to win either case, don''t waste your money."

    As the ice was getting destroyed in front of me, I let a chuckle after I heard Eraser Head.

    He was surely considering me student, for having some scarf techniques from him. Whatever, I hope that Kan won''t consider that as cheating ¨C like cheating on your barber.

    "Why are you smiling?" Todoroki said, placing his hands on the ground. My footing was freezing swiftly, almost freezing me as well with his ice.

    I breathed, channelled Hamon so I wouldn''t stick to the ice, and jumped to the side.

    It had been some time when we''d been fighting, and his ice Quirk seemed to show its limits. Shoto was freezing as well. Weird, as I remembered, he could unfreeze Ibara with fire, generated by the half which has his red hair.

    "Why are you not using your fire?" I shrugged my shoulder. I didn''t understand why someone won''t use his full power unless this was a challenge or a game to him.

    Todoroki paused after hearing my question, took a deep breath, and let a sigh.

    "So I can prove that I can be the number one hero without relying on my old man''s Quirk."

    "Excuse me?" I questioned. Did he say his old man''s Quirk?

    "Yes, he is just right there," Shoto said, clenching his fist. His eyes showed both coldness and emotions as he looked there. "I''ll have to defeat you, using only my mother''s."

    I was confused as well. In my whole life, other than the legend of All For One, and the Nomu I had seen, I''ve never met someone with two Quirks. Maybe one Quirk with multi characterizations, but not two.

    Whatever the kid seemed to be sad as he looked at the side.

    I decided to follow his eyes. There, I saw one man, standing on the back of the audience and crossing his arms. His hair was red, eyes blue like mine, and he had a beard and moustache of flames. I could tell who''s as only a man under a rock wouldn''t know him. He was number two hero, the person who tries to take All Might''s place, but always fail. Well, you can''t compare a harsh hero to someone with Charisma like All Might.

    Anyway, I understood that Shoto is his son since the Flame Hero has the same name.

    I turned slowly to Shoto.

    I understood, for a teenager like him to show hate to this guy.

    For a teenager to say that he''s two Quirks, and to hate his old man, this meant one thing.

    "Are you like the Nomu we fought at USJ?" I asked after a pause.

    No normal human has two Quirks, it was a well-known fact. But I don''t know about Nomus. Maybe Shoto is a result of something that would be considered a fictional science back to my original Earth. But I live in a world where I have Hamon and a Stand, so everything is believable.

    "What the?" Todoroki took a step back, staring at me with wide eyes. "I''m a normal born person."

    I titled my head. How can he say that after he shamelessly stated, ''I won''t use my father''s Quirk, but my Mom''s.''

    He let a sigh and lowered his head. He then lifted it and stared at me, coldly. "I have only one Quirk¡­" He said and seemed to pause as he was thinking deeply about something.

    ''He is messing with me, isn''t he?''

    Whatever, this took too long. I squatted as I fused myself with Star Platinum, then I dashed with a blinding speed. In a blink I appeared next Todoroki and gave him a slight punch on his abandon, making him fall on his knees.

    "What''s with this stupidity of yours?" I didn''t believe that he had pushed my imagination so far. And here I thought that he wasn''t a normal person.

    "What do you mean?" with both hands on his stomach, he struggled to stand up and created some ice to attack me. I easily dodged by jumping to the side quickly ¨C A move I had learned from some ninja-like man.

    "What a pain."

    I stared at Shoto whose skin had more white layers by now. He looked to be feeling coldness.

    "Stop messing. Tour Mother''s Quirk and father''s? Yeah Right." I appeared next to him and lifted him from his collar. "You are either mocking me, ''because each person has one Quirk." Then, I gave his face another punch, making him bleed a bit. I don''t like mind games, so I didn''t feel a bit sorry for him.

    "Not father''s Quirk, nor mom''s" Shoto lifted his eyes, feeling the beat, and started murmuring, "It''s my Quirk."

    "Still messing aren''t you." I was about to give him the final punch.

    But in a surprising moment, his left side lit up with flames, and the ice layers on him have melted. He was hot that I instantly threw him away, since that what human''s instinct do ¨C avoid fire.

    Still, I didn''t feel any burn when fire touched me ¨C probably because I threw him away.

    But even though I threw hard out of the ring, he quickly created some ice and used his fire to push him back to the ring.

    His eyes seemed to change all of the sudden, and he was six meters away from me. Despite the fact that red and white mist was leaving him, he was still within my range.

    "One Quirk, right." He aimed with his hand forward, fire lighting and ice dancing around him. "I am me, not someone else."

    "Listen, I''m not here to give you therapy." I said, "Think about that outside when you get time in your home."

    "I''ll win."

    Despite that he seemed to prepare for a final move, or that he finally found his identity ¨C I don''t know what''s with him ¨C I didn''t feel sorry that I''ll knock out his hopes.

    "Yare Yare."

    ***

    "Lee, Kick his ass!"

    Julia screamed in a language that the people around didn''t seem to understand. She stood up and cheered up for her son.

    Now she has seen it. The ice fire kid was within her son''s range, and she knew that Lee can knock him out instantly.

    Although Lee is going to take her favourite car, something else made her fired up.

    Shoto seemed to have a fireside. This made her flinch for a second.

    She wanted to see a Quirk like her son''s defeat a Quirk like fire. She would feel satisfied if she sees that.

    "Take his down! GOOD GRIEF HIM LATER!"

    However, someone else was excited more than her.

    "Shoto!" He descended to the fronts and lifted his arms. "You finally accepted your fire."

    Julia turned her eyes to see one man with moustache and beard of flames. A man with a height of 195 cm and a muscled build.

    She knew only one insecure person enough to hide that his beard was incomplete.

    He was looking forward to the ring and yelling, which made her realise something.

    "Enji!" Julia said instantly.

    "Huh, Julia?"

    The flames guy turned his face and looked at her blonde hair before looking at the green eyes. He flinched for a brief and their eyes met.

 Chapter 57 - 57: One more.

    Two Nomus were facing me. I hadn''t expected that the Festivals would end up like this. But whatever. The heroes shall arrive soon here anyway.

    I don''t know why I am here. But possibly, Tomura and Kurogiri are trying to take vengeance from me. They may want to kidnap me for some torture. I guess I wouldn''t show any mercy here, since it was not a professional-hero-villain fight, but a personal matter.

    I just hoped that Julia wouldn''t die from anger. Ever since Julia had come here to Japan, she made me stick a GPS device in my shirt when I left for school. I can see now why she did that now.

    "What a pain~"

    I scoffed at the two Nomus, Star Platinum floating around me.

    What a bad luck, I didn''t bring my scarf here to assist me in this fight, but I guess I''ll depend on my Stand and fists if it ever came to use them.

    The with-no-skull creatures didn''t have the same colour as the first Nomu. So they may have different abilities, I assume.

    I think that I shall turn them white and unite them. But that wouldn''t be as easy as it sounds. After all, they may have multi Quirks, and I don''t know which one they have, besides regeneration, as I''m seeing.

    I walked slowly to their centre.

    Their eyes were following me ¨C the one with no eyes was just following me with his visible brain. He clearly could feel me moving to follow my steps.

    "Can you talk? Or are you retards like your other brother."

    They didn''t answer me and just clenched their jaws. That was enough answer to my question.

    "It''s okay, by the time I''ll end with you, I''ll unit your colour," just like I had done to the first Nomu I had met, who seemed to be stronger than these, I''ll do the same to them. I was getting pissed off enough to do that.

    "Ghwa¡­"

    One of them let a roar as he dashed toward me. He had six big arms, and they seemed to be strong. They turned into a blur as they extended in my direction.

    Star Platinum appeared in front of him in instant and started punching his fists back.

    "Ora, Ora, Ora."

    Despite that Nomu being strong, the punches got him easily from Star Platinum. I guess having an invisible Stand has an advantage. However, as this Nomu was getting punched, the other one didn''t stay idle.

    In instant, he appeared behind me, so fast I can say. It seems these two were designed to capture me.

    Star Platinum in instant left that Nomu and went behind me, giving the sneaky one a strong punch, which almost sent him down the cliff.

    However, that Nomu quickly reacted as his arm stretched and he held the edge, stopping himself from falling. He didn''t climb instantly, as I could tell it was taking some time to regenerate.

    "Ghawwa."

    The one behind me, with multi arms and green skin, approached as he extended both of his hands.

    Bang

    From his hands, a strong impact headed toward me. Quickly, I crossed my arms and fused with Star Platinum, giving me a great physical defence ¨C if not the greatest.

    It seems that this green Nomu has the ability to absorb attacks and release them. Which eventually meant that this impact may hold the power of the fists rush of Star Platinum, combined in one attack.

    Once the impact ended and a cloud of dust was formed, the other Nomu, grey with no eyes, headed toward me with a great speed.

    They punched me at the same time. But Star Platinum was shielding me, even with an impact they produced from their combined attack.

    Between them, I stood still and used Hamon to transfer the shockwave of their attack at each one of them, making them taste their own medicine. Timing that was hard, but it was not all.

    "Ora Ora¡­" Star Platinum quickly gave the green one an Ora rush, punching him from head to toe with blinking speed.

    As he seemed to have the ability to absorb the attacks and release them, I''ll give him too much power beyond what his Quirk can hold.

    But his friend didn''t seem to allow me to have my way.

    The grey Nomu jumped back, squatted on his four and looked at my direction as the Stand was punching his friend.

    He opened his mouth, and then, a grey gas flew out of his mouth and headed toward me in a swift speed.

    "ORA!"

    Star Platinum broke several bones of the green Nomu, who seemed to be a class lower than the one I had fought ¨C the black one.

    I noticed the gas and cursed. It may be poisonous. Ordering Star Platinum, he came and stood in front of me. For a Hamon user like me, breathing was the key to use my power. With a possibly a poisoned gas around, it wouldn''t allow me to do as I please against the two of them.

    Now I get it. Tomura seemed to have these Nomu specifically to handle me.

    Since they can''t get closer to my range, they''ll just try to knock me out while two of them work on my back.

    Nice one, but I don''t think so.

    I quickly fused with Star Platinum and avoided the gas rush.

    Although I could make the Stand use his super-breath to absorb the gas, it would be a silly move, since that would make me defenceless as there is another Nomu who can attack me and I can''t afford to make Star Platinum busy with the gas.

    "Gwwaaaa."

    The green Nomu seemed to be done from regenerating and jumped toward me as I was floating in the air.

    Good, I decided to beat him until his regeneration would work no longer.

    When he was in front of me, I made Star Platinum extend his arms, as he used Hamon, Zoom punch, to stretch his arms around the arms of the Nomu.

    I clenched my fist in the air channelled my Hamon as well, as I could see nothing at the ground that was covered the ground. And then, I punched the Nomu on the mouth, with the intent of hypnotising him. Yellow sparks danced around his n.a.k.e.d brain and I made my ripples talk with his subconscious.

    "Grrr!"

    The other grey Nomu jumped high, ready to punch me and take me down, as he could only see his friend floating.

    Knowing that I had done my job, Star Platinum the Nomu I was holding some many punches. Then, I let him down. He headed directly to the grey Nomu, extended his six arms, and then, he released the strength he had acc.u.mulated from the punches of Star Platinum, all in one go.

    *BAAM*

    The cliff shook from the power of the impact, and that grey Nomu fell. The impact was so strong that it pushed the gas away, clearing the air. The grey Nomu was buried in the ground, and his regeneration speed seemed to be a bit slower. He may regenerate, but once I''m done with his friend, I would absorb his Life Ripples and age him quickly. Which would leave me one to deal with, and that would be easy.

    I don''t like to use this move on humans, but Nomus didn''t seem to be, as they have multi quirks, which no human was recorded to have.

    I knew that I may ask a lot for strength, but the fact that I was attacked at the Festival has made me think that this would end faster if I were stronger.

    I landed on the ground, as the green one seemed to regain his consciousness and self-control before looking at me. He would still need time until I''m done with his friend.

    But that grey Nomu didn''t give up as the gas was still leaving his body, which made me extend Star Platinum in front of me, and make him use his super-breath, absorbing the gas like a black hole.

    As I was about to take his life force, my sixth sense gave me a feeling of danger.

    A fast figure was heading toward me.

    Star Platinum stopped sucking the air, turned into a blur, and went behind me to punch.

    *Bang*

    I heard the sound of a body hitting a rock, badly.

    Turing, I saw another Nomu, the third one with wings, no skull as it seems, and he was bulky as well. Not to mention that he was regenerating inside of the rock, which Star Platinum, buried him inside it.

    Jumping off the rock, he stared at me.

    Turning behind, I saw the grey Nomu regaining his strength. The one with multi arms stood up as well as he seemed to get rid of mind control effect now.

    The three of them were approaching me.

    Hah, things got harder.

    Scratching my hair, I stared at them.

    This is going to be a tough challenge, to deal with three Nomu''s before the others would arrive.

    I needed to think of a new strategy.

    I don''t have time to absorb their life energy, as I am in an opened location.

    My only choice was to¡­

    "I guess I''ll have to beat the shit of you until I''m done." I cracked my neck and Star Platinum cracked his fists.

    ***

    10 advanced chapters at:

    Patr.eon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 58

    At the place where the festival happened, the villains'' attack was stopped successfully with the help of Midnight''s Quirk, which almost sent everyone to sleep. But, one of the Nomus, the one who can fly, has escaped.

    "Where is Lee?" All Might asked as he looked around.

    There was no sign of him.

    They had been checking up the students and if anything that happened.

    Endeavour was having a hand on his hip as he looked at the captured villains.

    Itsuka and Lee''s classmates were worried.

    The attack of the villains had happened all of the sudden. Luckily, the strength of the Nomu wasn''t as the one who attacked at USJ incident.

    Julia stood up and walked around. She jumped to her previous seat and grabbed her bag.

    She was feeling anxious that she could barely talk. That kid would make her worry to death.

    Luckily, she had convinced him to have a GPS device with him.

    Reaching her bag, she pulled her phone and looked at the map application. Lee was only a few tens kilometres away from them. She should be able to reach on time.

    "Hey, Mount Lady," Julia turned to MT Lady.

    "Ah, Lee''s mom¡­ we''re looking no¨C." Mt. Lady had helped with the attack and was looking for Lee as well, who just teleported all of the sudden. But before she could complete her words, Julia cut her.

    "Not that," Julia said, looking at her phone. "Do me a favour and throw me in that direction."

    "You have his location."

    "He is near, this way."

    "Would you be fine? It would be better to leave it to pros"

    "I would. I''m a pro as well."

    Mt Lady seemed to understand as she used her Quirk and held Julia

    ***

    Lee was surrounded by some grey gas and three Nomus. And he had been fighting them for some time already.

    Some sweat was dripping from his forehead, as the poisonous gas would bother his breathing.

    Just whenever he is busy with two Nomus, the third would do the move. It was frustrating.

    Those Nomus, he has to get rid of them quickly. But how was the real question?

    The three of them had attacked Lee again, making him call Star Platinum to wrap him. Since the gas was around, he could barely breathe within it and use Hamon.

    He exhaled and jumped high, with his stand letting him fly.

    "Ha." Taking a deep breath, Lee felt refreshed. Looking down to the gas cloud, he knew it wasn''t wise to stay within it, since he can''t see well down there, and he can''t use his Hamon to full ability.

    Doing what any sane person would do, Lee flew to another spot, ignoring the Nomu that grew wings and flew behind him. Before he landed, Lee made sure to hold the Nomu''s leg and throw him crushing the ground.

    ''Think. How can I flip this? They must have some weakness. I need some time to breathe a bit.'' Lee thought as he coughed. Damn, did he get some gas inside of him? Whatever he''ll make it anyway.

    ''Okay, here is the strategy.''

    Lee, as soon as he descended, he flew toward the wing guys, intending to hypnotism him.

    But at that moment, the green Nomu attacked him, forcing Star Platinum to punch him.

    Lee this time didn''t hold back. However, he stopped punching when he felt that the Green Nomu has reached his limit in his Quirk.

    The green Nomu has absorbed all of the impacts caused by the Stand and was about to use his ability, release, which would allow him to release the attacks he got.

    At the same time, the grey Nomu was running with swift speed, gas flowing out of his mouth.

    Lee scoffed when he saw the Green Nomu ready to attack him.

    But at that moment, the green Nomu has turned into his grey comrade when Star Platinum had held him and controlled his body.

    *Bang*

    The action was so swift that the Grey Nomu got the attack by his friend, who didn''t intend to do that.

    Before he could fly back away, Star Platinum held the grey one from his leg and waved his body at his green friend, hitting him, which wasn''t as effective, before throwing him to the ground, and a huge amount of gas was beaten out of him, forcing Lee to put his elbow next to his nose.

    The winged Nomu didn''t stay idle as he quickly got up and was about to attack. Star Platinum stood as a shield and started to suck the poisonous gas quickly.

    "Damn it."

    Lee cursed. The longer this battle went, the more adrenaline was flowing in his blood.

    Star Platinum was busy with beating the shit out of one of them. And Lee has to wait to breathe.

    Yet, another Nomu came quickly toward him, intending to give him a blow that ends his life.

    This is hard, and it was going nowhere, except exhausting him. Lee decided to punch, as he was taken by the hormones overwhelming his blood.

    Once the multi-armed Nomu appeared in front of him, he clenched his fists.

    Time felt that it was going slower.

    To Lee, it wasn''t unfamiliar feeling, as he got used to it during middle school when he used to fight with people with Quirks.

    "ORA ORA!"

    Yelling, Lee''s fists turned into images as he started beating the brain of the Green Nomu. Lee felt that he was going so fast, or the Nomu was going so slow.

    But he wasn''t thinking about what''s going on.

    All he was seeing was an enemy, and all he had to think about is how to put more strength into his punch.

    That was what he focusing.

    "ORA ORA ORA!" Star Platinum was doing the same at his back, punching and punching the Nomu before moving to the other one while Lee was punching one of his own.

    "And this, Hamon shut your brain overdrive."

    Lee, for the first time in his life, declared the name of his movement in a moment of excitement. Surprisingly, the enemy didn''t use the time Lee talked at.

    Quickly he punched the Nomu''s brain, and let his ripples flow from his fist as he exhaled. The yellow sparks danced around that brain. This should mess with his nerves system.

    *Bang*

    The three Nomus flew back at the same moment and hit the ground badly.

    "Ha¡­Ha¡­"

    Lee knew that he got stronger, but looking at the guy he sent flying, he didn''t know that was this strong to send a Nomu flying!

    But turning, he noticed that Star Platinum had made holes in the bodies of others with his punches.

    Lee didn''t expect that they would get stronger with the adrenaline flowing in his blood. He just beat the shit out of the three, at the same time, and the Nomus didn''t do anything in defence.

    ''Think about that later, time to get it.''

    Lee flipped and quickly held one of the Nomus, as he had time to mess with his nerves, and paralysed him temporally.

    Now, there were two Nomus beaten. Lee turned to look for the winged ones. But he seemed to fly away and escape. He needed to use these precious seconds as their healing became slow.

    ''I bet that is some strategy and he''ll return,'' Lee scoffed, as he thought that the winged beast would try to do.

    Anyway, there is Star Platinum as a guardian angel, and there are two paralysed Nomu.

    It''s time to get them down.

    The first Nomu he had taken life ripple from made him strong enough to rip steel collars with his bare hands. Now, the second should make him able to rip the steel collar with more ease. At least double his strength or something.

    Lee went to the first Nomu, the one with no eyes, since he may release his gas at any moment. He held him and controlled his movement. The Nomu gave his hand to Lee, and forcefully, the Nomu used a technique that would cause him to age, as he gave his Life Hamon to Lee.

    A shiny yellow aura covered Lee at that moment.

    ''This power.''

    Lee didn''t refuse power. Only with strength, he can guarantee a better life. Star Platinum on the other hand had a yellow aura covering him and was growing stronger.

    Same for Lee, as he had a Hamon shining stronger around his body.

    ''This strength is double than I had,''

    Lee punched the ground, and his fist was imprinted there, making cracks. He would be considered now someone with a great strengthening Quirk.

    ''Aizawa would be shocked if we practised for the second time.''

    Lee stood up and swept his forehead before looking down at the Nomu, who turned white all of the sudden and stopped moving.

    Lee then was about to go to the other Nomu.

    However, from thin air, a blur appeared and stood in front of him.

    "Lee, are you fine." It was his mom, who had an anxious face.

    "Ah." Lee nodded when she threw herself to hug him, embracing his face to her chest. Lee closed his eyes for a second and thought about the childhood memories (which he got at 16) "I am fine. I had dealt with them. Only one thing left."

    Lee took himself back and stared at her. He thought that strength was important for protecting himself. But what use if he got stronger and couldn''t be next to a dear person.

    "Mom."

    "Yes,"

    "I think I have an idea to help you. You know, with your ranking outside."

    ''I wonder¡­ if I can force someone to give his Life ripple to another.''

    It''s just like forcing someone''s life force to invade the cells of another, giving him or her a boost.

    Looking at Julia, he knew that her Quirk increases her basic strength, speed, and the things she touches. The forces she applies, which is the reason why her body is toned, as her workout.

    ''Although this would make her a hellish strong with her Quirk,'' this meant, to Lee, she would be a perfect one to have a strength boost. ''I have one Nomu and I don''t mind sharing him.''

    At least, this way, when she works, he would be at more ease.

    "What is it?" His mom narrowed her eyes as she looked at Lee.

    "Had I ever mentioned that my Aura can absorb strength from others, and maybe transfer it?" Lee smiled. This would at least means that he would assure someone dear would be safe.

    Besides, there is another Nomu around. And maybe, Kurogiri has more hidden.

    If they are just like the ones he fought just now, then he would be able to take care of them, knowing that he already got his second life ripples, which made him stronger than one minute ago.

    "This...What do you mean?"

 Chapter 59

    After making my question clear to Julia, she narrowed her eyebrows as I had mentioned that my Aura can absorb strength and transfer it to others.

    It sounded very similar to the online legend, All For One, who could absorb Quirks and take them for himself.

    Of course, I had noticed the comments from the old people, who had said it''s true, but most people thought that they are trolls anyway.

    In my case, my Hamon life absorbing technique sounded more like a power absorbing. Though, the power-up isn''t limited by doubling the strength, or how much strength the Nomu has. Just by how strong his life force is.

    Julia at first narrowed her eyes and said, "Shouldn''t you get it for yourself. It would at least assure your safety."

    "I already got it. I''m offering you this one." I said as I went to the side, and lifted a rock, which was bigger than me easily and could throw it a bit far. Julia had a stun on her face.

    "You became this strong already!" Julia only coughed, as she looked at the Nomu. She seemed to hesitate about something.

    "They aren''t humans, I can tell," I said.

    After I had told her how the first Nomu was considered an artificial beast, using the results from the police, after I had captured him, Julia accepted my answer.

    She just said, "But¡­" Then, she lowered her head and clenched her fist before looking at me. I know that body language. She was clearly worried about my safety.

    "In this case, I''ll see it." I smiled.

    Using the Hamon, I controlled the Nomu on the ground. Then, I used myself as a medium and repeated the same move I had used on the Nomu for the first time. After breathing, the life ripple from the Nomu was transferred to me, then to her. She opened her eyes widely, showing shock on her pretty face.

    I''m not sure if this will make her learn Ripples or something, but I''m sure it''ll increase her strength. At least, I would assure her safety here and when she works.

    You know, as I watch the TV and seeing how many heroes are dying, I would feel worried no matter what. Well, I care about her that I''m willing to offer her this power-up. Besides, I am waiting for the other Nomu to reveal himself.

    "This!"

    Once the life Hamon transfer was done, Julia looked at her hand repeatedly. Then, she walked to some big rock, same at my size, and she could lift it. "I am not using my quirk! Is this real!"

    "Well."

    "How long have you been hiding this?" She looked at me and then threw that rock far. That one was a result of her Quirk.

    "From the day at USJ incident," I narrowed my eyebrows as she frowned.

    "You didn''t tell anyone, did you?"

    "I didn''t." I know who to tell and who not.

    I saw her breathing in relief when I told her that. She gave the Nomu a look before giving him a strong kick, which seemed to add more to his suffering.

    "Good," she got closer to me and gave me a hug, a strong one and I only gave her a pat on the back.

    She continued, "Keep that a secret, and use it on yourself if your conscience allowed you."

    "What, no human rights." I sounded sarcastic.

    "You know you mean the world to me," she said, " I don''t want any harm to happen to you, even if the world got burned. Use it on these creatures as you want. As long as you''re fine, I''m in your side."

    I was emotionally touched again. Come on, like all of that love that I got, which started from my 16th year at the soul, wasn''t enough already. I turned my head and scratched my chin, "yes, whatever."

    Julia let me go and held her fist, "Now, if someone messed with you, I''ll be done quickly with them¡­ Hehe. Physical strength was the only thing my Quirk take advantage of. More importantly, my rank may raise to first in my country." That was right, as she workout a lot, more than me in fact.

    "Good Grief,"

    "Dang it, I missed that." Julia stared at me and bit her bottom pink lip. "Yes." I chuckled as she hadn''t got my line at the right time. It''s a victory.

    "Lee, why aren''t you relaxed yet?" Julia asked.

    "There is another one, he''s hiding." I had a feeling that the winged Nomu didn''t run, but was hiding and waiting for the chance to strike.

    "That¡­ leave it to me." Julia hugged me again and whispered, "let it think your guard is down, pretend to chat with me."

    "Okay," I nodded, although it was unnecessary since I have Star Platinum as a guard.

    As we were applying her strategy, I kept looking at her back while she did the same.

    The winged Nomu soon appeared on my sight. He was so far that he had appeared like a dot to me.

    Here he is, my next Ripple Juice.

    Although I didn''t know if there would be a side effect from getting more of them ¨C except for extended life ¨C I didn''t care so much and thought that I would stop once I felt it would harm me, or, I''ll just transfer a bit to others.

    I was waiting for Nomu to approach and called the Stand. As the Nomu got near the cliff

    I smirked and was ready to age him.

    However, a big hand appeared from nowhere and held him easily. After the hand, I blonde hair and giant tits and curves followed. Looking at the titan who appeared and held the Nomu, I knew. "Mount Lady!" I exclaimed in surprise.

    "Lee, we''ll talk later." She didn''t look at me but seemed to hear me.

    She held the Nomu easily and slammed him to the ground, causing a strong impact, which forced me to make Star Platinum stand as a shield for me and Julia.

    Nomu was put to the ground and wasn''t as strong as the first one I had thought, so he would need time to regenerate.

    "Take this!" Mt. Lady showed an angry face as she slammed the Nomu who was still regenerating. Over and over. He didn''t even have time to regenerate as big fists were crushing at him with the pressure of more than a thousand ton. Poor one. She then lifted a big rock¨C 20 meters giant can lift a lot in fact¨C then, she slammed it on him, followed by more hits. The cliff was almost destroyed.

    ''Another kill steal,'' I thought and sighed as I and Julia continued watching the show.

    "It''s okay, you know you should keep that card hidden." Julia patted my back.

    "I know¡­But," I said when the ground was quaking. But it was painful to see the Nomu getting beaten to a pulp until his regeneration had stopped.

    Kill steal over and over. This woman didn''t change.

    "Don''t let greed blind you."

    "I need more power," I said firmly.

    That was my thought. If I wanted to be safe and to assure that in a world with crazy Quirks, I needed power.

    "Chance would offer itself again to you. Besides, you are crazily strong already" She said, "And her being here would attract the other heroes'' attention. You don''t want to be a media''s enemy. Trust me, it''s a pain."

    "What a pain."

    Once Mt Lady was done from Nomu, who lost conscious, she stood on the pile of the destroyed rock and went back to her original size. Then she came toward me directly, a worried expression was drawn on her face.

    "Lee. Are you fine? Did you get hit anywhere?"

    "Ah." I nodded as I felt her hands scanning my body upside down. Julia took a step back, stared at me, and lifted her eyebrow. We knew each other, I could tell that she thought of that.

    But it was kind embarrassing to see Mt Lady throwing herself at me like that while scanning my injuries.

    A mature woman like that would rise hormones inside of me like that. Not to mention that she had been my crush.

    Yu smiled, her chest on my shoulder and she was obvious of that as she looked at the side to the Nomus. "You took care of yourself, as expected from you."

    Her body was so close, and she was my previously-crush¡­ still now.

    ''breath you don''t want Julia to see you having a tent while being hugged by a mature curvy woman like Mt Lady.'' I needed to calm myself again.

    Yu exclaimed her admiration as she looked to the now white Nomus. After that, she lifted her head and looked directly at my eyes.

    Seeing her deep purple eyes, which were attractive, staring at me for a brief, my eyes shook and I asked when the silence got long, "what."

    She giggled, "You''re going to be a strong hero in the future. But don''t let yourself get hurt. I like to take care of my fans."

    She then let her face get closer to my cheek, and landed her lips there, pressing her chest on me.

    But the thing was, it''s like the last time. She let her lips stay there for a longer time, and I opened my eyes when I felt that she was licking, and added that her smell was nice. That left a rippling feeling inside me.

    Her lips were plump, pretty for sure, and her body was hot for me to melt in. I really was taken within that charm of her, and let the feelings on my cheek invade me, as it was a super slow kiss.

    Feeling like that, I found that I have no choice but move a bit to the side, so Yu''s body would hide the tent inside me.

    *Slurp*

    Oh, here she has sucked my cheek and let her tongue ran across it.

    The ripples were working hard to calm me, but she didn''t seem to be affected and continued playing with my cheek. It was hot that I breathed slowly.

    "Hey, Lady," Julia exclaimed, arms crossed, as she looked at Yu.

    *Muah*

    Yu gave a long kiss as she moved a bit, and gave me another kiss. She seemed to be enjoying the feeling. Oh, right, the calming Hamon, it must be it. I figured out that she may stop once I disable it, but for some reason, the way she kissed my face and sucked it disturbed the necessary focus to control my energy. No, I can''t use Star Platinum to stop her. I''ll have to wait.

    "Ahem!" Julia came from behind and pulled Yu back from her shoulder, stopping her. "Didn''t you take a long time?"

    "Oh, right," Yu opened her eyes wide as she seemed to be awake from a daze. Her cheeks turned pink as a silly smile appeared on her face.

    "What was that," Julia asked and put her hands on her h.i.p.s.

    I was just dazzled looking between them.

    "Just a fan service." Mt. Lady waved her hand on Julia, "I know him. And I was so worried, so I thought a kiss from his favourite heroine would calm him. Right, Lee."

    I put a hand on my cheek, and I could tell that I had turned red from her kissing marks. I think that I have to deal with this mark before meeting Itsuka.

    "Oh, right, now I remember, I saw your pic on social media with him," Julia said.

    But then, a voice cut the mood we''re at.

    "Ahem, guys, girls, I hate to disturb your meeting." A stranger''s voice said. "Lee, you forced us."

    "Plan D."

    ***

    10 advanced chapters at:

    P.atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 60 - 60: Stop.

    *Bonus chap*

    It was a big surprise when I was drawn out of the good mood of my crush kissing my face again by an expected guess.

    What was worse, he had Reiko, who sits beside me at class, as a hostage, and he was using her as a navigation card.

    "Now Mr Angle, would we have a normal negotiation, like rational people."

    Kurogiri said. I could feel him sneering as he grabbed Reiko from her tied hand. She seemed to be weak somehow.

    Looking at her, I clenched my teeth. She had a scratch or two. But then I kept a calm face. My face can be a mirror to my thoughts, so I needed to make it hard to read.

    "You teleporting fag¡­fog." my mom said, clenching her fist, "and it''s Ms Angel,"

    I could tell that she was considering jumping toward Kurogiri while trying to increase her speed.

    However, that would be a risky move, as she may be teleported to a dangerous location.

    I silently made Star Platinum pat her, to stop, and she looked at me, "Lee¡­"

    "Be careful, he can teleport us with that fog¡­" I said, glaring at him and Reiko.

    "Good thinking Mr Lee. If you did that, I''d tell you that I had something in the air prepared for you." Kurogiri said, before holding Reiko "During the exam, I couldn''t help but notice how this girl was staring at you. Does she mean something to you?"

    "I am a handsome person," I said, looking at Reiko. Although I considered acting that I didn''t care may help, villains are dirty playing people. Even if you show carelessness about the hostage, this may push them to get rid of it considering it dead weight.

    "Is there a better hostage?" But it was the only card I could play.

    But honestly, seeing that Reiko was staring at me, I could see that she was afraid, even if she didn''t show it.

    Kurogiri, that bastard. My body shook for a brief as I clenched my fist. A yellow aura covered me.

    It''s not like I''m considering sacrificing myself or anything so heroic. But just by picking up a friend to blackmail me, had provoked the emotions inside of me.

    "Hoho." Kurogiri sneered, "Why is your aura making an appearance, then."

    That''s right. I played cold outside, but my Hamon made a yellow aura around me, clearly showing my emotions.

    "Because I want to kick your ass." I was about to take a step forward, but Mt Lady put her hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, "All Might and the others would arrive soon. All Might should have enough speed. Let''s just stalk him with words, and we may get a chance to save her."

    I stopped for a brief. Mt Lady gave me a rational solution.

    Now, let me think of how can I stall this dark fog guy.

    Kurogiri faked a cough as a fog portal appeared behind him. "I would go back as soon as they come, would you hear my offer, Mr Lee."

    "Sure," I let a deep breath out of my mouth, then, I started to walk forward, "I need to be close if you want me to hear from you."

    "Step back," he said, taking a step back.

    Kurogiri continued. "I know about your range. Once you get ten meters near me, I and this girl would be Master''s guests."

    I stopped and felt more anger raise within me. I had no choice but stopping 12 meters away from him.

    "Just tell me what you want."

    I was pissed off that it started to take over my thinking. I needed to think of a solution. I can''t trust a villain like him ¨C as I am their initial target. Either way, following him to the end would either harm me or Reiko, or both in case.

    Since these villains started to get on my people''s side, I needed to deliver a strong blow.

    "Now Mister Lee. Since you are paying attention. I would suggest a deal where we both could get into a solution that satisfies both of our sides. How about this. At some time¡­."

    Now, as Kurogiri opened his mouth, I began to think. I can''t trust the villain with any promise he gives.

    I need to jump, use Star Platinum''s speed, and grabs her. Then, everything would be easy once I''ll get that bastard.

    Kurogiri didn''t notice that Star Platinum had fused with me now.

    Now, this was a risky move. Once I jump, I may move in a speed where I won''t be able to see a thing.

    But I needed to grab her. Once I move, I''ll separate from the stand the moment I jump. It''ll allow Star Platinum to grab her in a split of a second.

    "Hoho." Kurogiri stopped stating his suggestion, "I know your language body. I''m only telling you this now."

    He sneered. "I''ll say goodbye for now and contact you later."

    Then, he slowly started to sink back into the portal. Reiko was being pulled back by him, as he seemed to be going to take her.

    Shit, my strategy is becoming useless now. I needed to do something.

    Looking at that girl, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to sleep well if I let a friend like her go to the villains'' side.

    She was a lovely person with the potential to be a great hero. I can''t let her get hurt and involve in this because of my body language was clear to Kurogiri.

    But there is no time to think.

    ¡­ Faster

    Unconsciously I extended my hand forward and made a strong jump. Kurogiri was still sinking slowly in his portal as I approached.

    Faster

    Each millisecond that had passed, the movement of Kurogiri felt slower.

    It was the same feeling which I had when I fought with three Nomus.

    Stop Moving

    That was my utmost desire at this moment.

    Seeing how that Reiko was about to be swallowed, as I was only three meters away from her, made that feeling become more of urge.

    My momentum stopped all of the sudden. Reiko stopped being pulled back. Kurogiri was still half sunk inside his dark mist portal.

    The super speed I had moved at earlier had stopped and I was floating.

    ''What''s going on.''

    Turning my head, I saw Julia, my mom, was already next to me and was extending her hand to get Reiko.

    My mom had used her Quirk already without me noticing. Wait for a second, she wasn''t moving.

    I was stunned as everything was frozen, but not in temperature.

    I was floating, but I could at least move my fingers, and even direct my walk. it was my power to move here.

    Floating?

    Did this mean that gravity didn''t work? Each force in the universe work when given time. But with no time, how would they work.

    Time! Don''t waste it.

    Realising what happened, I made sure to act quickly, since I knew that any delaying because of the surprise could waste this chance.

 Chapter 61

    As Reiko was about to get kidnapped, everything has frozen. Lee had that small realisation. But he didn''t have time to think of it.

    He was aware that he has a few precious seconds. Once they pass, he may lose them. He didn''t want to waste this chance.

    Looking at the Kurogiri, who was stopped just like everything else, Lee took a deep breath.

    Honestly, he felt so angry about the villain''s action. Not only had they tried to harm him, but people around him.

    Lee, although he had some moral lines, he didn''t like people like Kurogiri. It would be good to take advantage of time stop to get rid of him.

    Star Platinum left his body, made a fist, and punched the rings on the dark fog neck.

    The punch had pierced Kurogiri''s neck. ''Good,'' Lee thought as Star Platinum gave Kurogiri more punches.

    Once Star Platinum was done from making fists rush, Kurogiri''s body has yet to move. It was like it froze in time itself and only would react to the hits once the time starts flowing again.

    "Now, you''ll die without even feeling or knowing how," Lee said, before looking at the poor Reiko, who was closing her eyes. Lee felt a bit sorry for her as he stared at her frozen body. She was just a timid girl.

    The Stand quickly grabbed Reiko and threw her a bit in the air, and her body froze up.

    Looking at Kurogiri, Lee had just one more idea, just a gift for the boss behind the scenes

    He picked up a series of rocks and used the Stand''s power to throw them at an unimaginable speed.

    The rocks sank in the portal, just like Kurogiri''s body.

    ''Now it''s done,''

    Once Lee breathed in relief, he felt some pressure around him.

    Time started to flow and then things started to move again.

    "Good Grie¡ª"

    But before Lee could complete his words, his body was hit by something so fast and strong that he fell on his back and felt sever pain. Like he had been hit by a truck. Luckily, his body was strong. Or something else may happen.

    Looking up, he saw Julia, his mom, holding her head with both hands.

    "Lee¡­" she murmured as she looked down, astonished.

    "Mom! What was that!" Lee exclaimed as he didn''t expect her body to hit him.

    "I don''t know," Julia said, "I didn''t expect that I would go this fast. It was like the limit of my Quirk was broken¡­ hey, how did you get in front of me anyway." She then looked behind Lee, to see that Kurogiri had vanished.

    Angry, she stomped with her foot, breaking a rock underneath.

    "Right," Lee jumped and stood up.

    He had just stopped time and forgot that she was on her way.

    Geez. This is violence.

    "Waa¡­" a shy scream hit their ears.

    Lee unconsciously extended his hand as he remembered Reiko. Her body fell and she was between his arms. Looking down, at her silver hair and closed eye, Lee smiled. He knew that she must be afraid to still closing her eyes.

    He needed to tell her that she is fine.

    "Open your eyes, you''re fine."

    Automatically, when she heard his voice, Reiko extended her arms in ghost position and opened her eyes.

    "Lee!" Seeing his face, she yelled

    "You are in no danger now," Lee assured her safety and let a smile.

    Dang it, he did what All Might had told him to do. But whatever. That smile quickly vanished as soon as it came.

    Reiko had a slight blush on her face. Lee was surprised to see that. She can blush!

    Very soon, Lee realised that his hand was on her arse, while the other was around her back, while her body was closer to his. But he didn''t care, as he was more focusing on the safety of the hostage.

    (O)

    From behind, Mt. Lady was rubbing her eyes.

    Things just happened in no time from her perspective.

    Just as Kurogiri was about to vanish, Julia vanished from her place, but that was expected, given the nature of her Quirk.

    However, what she didn''t understand was the millisecond after that.

    Just when Lee decided to move, Kurogiri has vanished, Reiko appeared in the mid of the air, and Lee was hit by his mom''s body.

    Just, it was like everything exchanged place.

    But focusing on the good news, the hostage was safe.

    She sighed in relief, ''that macho brat.''

    Yu then smiled when she looked at Lee. He was such an interesting guy in her eyes. Given the interaction, she had with him, and the two times she kissed his cheek, she was sure that he was as fine as a real man can be. He isn''t a kid in her eyes now, but more attractive than older heroes.

    But first, she has to check his state, as he had just dealt with a harsh situation.

    She needed to be there for his support. Otherwise. What kind of heroes she would be.

    "Baggh."

    Looking beside her, the winged Nomu made a movement. Scoffing, she grew her size quickly and stomped him again until he wasn''t able to move, then went back to her size and walked toward the three as nothing has happened.

    (O)

    "Ahem," Reiko coughed, turned her eye to the other side, and said with the timed voice of her, "Lee san."

    "Yes," Lee answered as he was looking up. His mouth was on autopilot mode as his mind was somewhere else.

    Lee had released that he had done it.

    Stopping time.

    Saving Reiko wasn''t the first time he had stopped time, but when the three Nomus attacked him in one moment, that when he had stopped time, as he was sure that he wasn''t strong enough to deal with one of them¡­ had been, now he''s taken the life of two.

    Time Stop, the power he had been trying to unlock for more than a year.

    (O)

    "Thank you. I was affected when I saw how you rushed¡­ I was afraid that I didn''t know what to do."

    Reiko lifted her head and made an eye contact with Lee who was looking forward.

    Although she was a girl who barely shows emotions, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have any.

    She was only a timid person.

    Feeling his hand, looking at his tall body, not to mention that he''s a Quirk like hers, only stronger, she felt just close to him.

    Too bad that her friend, Itsuka, declared him.

    Looking at Lee, he didn''t answer her as he seemed to think about something. She wondered what that maybe.

    (O)

    Switching his eyes to the beautiful Yu, Lee sighed. This girl is about to kill steal, isn''t she?

    He can''t just absorb the life from the Nomu in front of her or others he has yet to trust fully, even when Mt Lady looked to be a good person.

    Such a technique that can absorb life can turn him into a public enemy for sure. So he decided to be careful when to use it, and have a good excuse.

    He turned his eyes to Julia, who was just raising her eyebrow as if giving a thumb up. Then she started talking.

    "Something. My Quirk seemed to be affected by your technique." She said.

    "My technique?" she didn''t say its name meaning the Life Hamon.

    "Mm." Julia nodded. "At last, my limit was 70 times increase and 1 on 70 decreases. Now it''s different."

    "How much." Lee opened his eyes widely as a realisation stroke him.

    Right.

    Quirks are like muscles.

    Life Hamon increases the strength of muscle, so it can apply to the Quirk cells.

    "I need to measure it when my vacation is over." She sighed as a smirk was drawn on her face. Lee could tell that she was planning to do something.

    "Mom." Lee stared at her.

    "Yes." She lifted an eyebrow and waited for what he has to say.

    "I think you should increase my allowance." Lee firmly said. He had just done her a favour and needs to state some demands.

    "What about my car." Julia teased, knowing what he thought of, "your choice, money or the car. You like the money, fine, I''ll ¨C"

    "I''ll take the car! I haven''t changed my mind." Lee smiled as he remembered his car now. Tokyo drift isn''t so far. Though, he was daydreaming as if he had forgotten about Reiko who was between his arms and looking at him.

    (O)

    Although she knew that he was taken, Reiko, the longer she was held between his arms, the more she felt that Lee was attracting her.

    For a timed person like her, a guy like Lee was like magnetic. She could clearly rely on him.

    Not to mention that she had a crush on him ever since she learned about his Quirk.

    Just as he had been talking with his mom, she had been staring at his muscles while feeling his touch.

    Taking a deep breath, she decided.

    ''I don''t want to regret again. I was so afraid when villains took me. I can''t feel afraid of this.''

    ''Doing this can''t be scarier than the villains.''

    (O)

    As I was smiling, I felt something small, soft, hitting against the corner of my lip. Arms were wrapped against my torso and only one hand was lifting her from her butt.

    Moving my eye down, I saw the silver hair, which covered the half of a pretty face, then, one closed eye. She was blushing.

    Her lip position then shifted and was on mine now. A tickling feeling runs across me which source was my lip.

    ''What the¡­'' I was surprised when I felt her Reiko a small kiss on my mouth.

    A good feeling, yet a huge surprise took over me when her eyes met with mine.

    She then pulled her face back, stared at me.

    I paused and stared back at her eyes, as her hair moved down and her whole face was revealed in front of me.

    It was surprising.

    Even though she knew that I was dating Itsuka, she did that.

    "I¡­" I was about to say something.

    However.

    "I can''t see anything. Where am I" Reiko said, "The fog guy put something to drug me." "You are here."

    She then fainted between my arms, turned her face, and a redness filled her cheeks.

    ''The ****¡­''

    Given her breathing rate, I know that she was faking sleeping.

    I let my fingers open her eyelids to see her pupils behind, which meant that she was awake.

    Her cheeks blushed, and I could feel her heart beating faster and faster.

    "Yare Yare Daze."

    Good, she isn''t drugged, but embarrassed.

    Although it was surprising, sneaky, she had just passed by a lot, so I decided I let her have it and pretended to buy her act.

    I sighed as I took my hand back to see someone standing in front of me.

    "Mt. Lady, can you take her." I turned to Mt Lady.

    But she seemed to stare to me, sharply, before scoffing. "I''ll take her to the doctor."

    She came close, increased her height around foot, and was at my height. She then took Reiko from me and lifted her.

    "I''ll appreciate that." I thanked her with a smile. I don''t know, but getting kissed in front of your crush, while she gives you that look with her purple eye, leaves a weird feeling. Hey, it''s not like that I was the one to take the initiative.

    She was now eye to eye level. I kept only staring at her purple pretty eyes.

    She coldly said, "You''re doing a good job as a hero, I guess we''ll see each other more often after the Festival."

    "Who knows," I shrugged my shoulder.

    Still holding Reiko, Yu''s face got close to fast all of the sudden, placed her lip on my cheek, and licked.

    In a moment of surprise, her tongue extended to the corner of my mouth.

    The moment I gasped, and opened my mouth, the now tall blondie put her lips on mine and let her tongue inside me.

    I opened my eyes widely. Yu was kissing me and having her tongue inside of me. And it felt better than the kiss I had just taken. And I let my tongue touch hers as I was tempted.

    By instinct, my ripples slipped.

    Yu closed her purple eyes, let her tongue dance inside, and m.o.a.ned inside of my mouth, as her cheeks started turning red. And I was kissing back.

    The kiss was just mind-blowing. When it ended, I stared at the blonde woman, blanked.

    I didn''t believe my day simply so I exclaimed. "Huh."

    "I only have done this so make sure that she didn''t get the drug inside you." Yu pointed to the sleeping blushing Reiko. " She may get you drugged, so I had to test you."

    Like she had wanted to say that she wanted to taste a drug?

    "Thanks¡­" I could only say this as I was still feeling fluff from the way we just kissed.

    "Humph," she harrumphed, increased her size, and turned to take Reiko to a near hospital.

    "What a pain," I sighed.

    "Oh my¡­" Julia raised double eyebrows as she lifted two fingers. She then sighed. "I''ll tell Itsuka."

    Hearing her, I stared at her, eyes wide opened. "You¡­"

    She pulled her phone, took a picture to me, and came closer and patted my back. "Relax, just kidding. I just want to tease my son, and have a picture."

    Julia laughed and then walked around.

    I was left alone and was looking at the ground while deeply thinking of what happened today. Two girls had kissed me, and I kissed one of them back. ''Itsuka may kill me if she found out.''

    ''that, IF.''

    I took a deep breath, calmed myself, and looked at the side.

    Very soon, the other heroes had arrived at this location.

    (O)

    12 advanced chapters at: patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 62

    A smile was drawn on Tomura''s pale face as he looked through the dark vortex which appeared in the middle of the space they were at.

    He was surrounded by an army of Nomus and many traps, which were specifically prepared to capture Lee.

    That''s right. His mission was to capture Lee, not to kill him, even though that was the most thing he wanted.

    The smile wasn''t to express happiness though. Although it looked innocent, it was so vicious and held bloodthirst behind it. He was thinking of his desire to dissolve an egg or two before handing the edgy teenager to his master, All For One.

    "Be ready, any moment."

    Tomura put his right hand on his neck and caressed it.

    He was waiting for Lee to appear along with Kurogiri and the hostage girl. Probably Lee would follow them. Tomura was aware of this, as he had been watching how things went and had been hearing reports. He was leaving now the last step in the plan to Kurogiri.

    The time for sweet revenge is very near. His enemy would suffer. And his master, All For One, would gain a very strong Quirk.

    Given the fact that he has other Quirks that enhance his strength, All For One would surely make Lee''s Quirk stronger, after taking it. And All Might wouldn''t be a problem at all.

    In no time, a silhouette, with blood following from his neck and other parts, flew out of the vortex and landed next Tomura.

    A group of rocks followed out of that portal, like they were bullets, and hit some of the Nomus around.

    Tomura looked next to his feet shocked. Kurogiri''s neck rings were shattered. Not only so, but there was a big hole there. It was obvious that it was caused by the intention to kill.

    "Aghh¡­"

    Kurogiri was unable to talk. He wasn''t sure what to say to his young master. He wasn''t aware of what had happened. One second, he had been going to take Reiko with him. The other blink, he was in this place, and was about to die?

    "Kurogiri, what has happened? Why are you looking like you are going to die."

    Tomura asked as his eyes didn''t leave Kurogiri. Although he may treat others coldly, this dark fog guy had been his servant for a long time. Even though he was a Nomu made of a corpse.

    Tomura was about to send some Nomus through that portal. But the dark fog vanished.

    This meant Kurogiri''s power had vanished.

    Tomura clenched his teeth. How could this happen? After all of that planning, all of that money they paid and all of those villains they hired. How could they simply fail? Now his teacher won''t have that Quirk. Most importantly, Kurogiri, his MVP, was now in the most pathetic situation and was about to die.

    As he waved his hand, he said, "Sensei, I am sorry, unexpected things had happened."

    All For One was hearing everything from his location.

    Kurogiri, all of the sudden, was wrapped by dark liquid and vanished in thin air.

    Tomura didn''t say anything since he knew it was his Sensei''s ability.

    Silence took over as All For One didn''t say anything.

    "Damn it."

    Tomura started scratching his neck nonstop.

    After all of this daydreaming, things turned out in a shitty way, and they were now with the loss of three Nomu, no, four, counting Kurogiri as one.

    But, how in the heck did Lee survive this and managed to do it.

    They used three lowly Nomu''s on him with regeneration and had a combination of abilities made especially to take Lee down and make sleep.

    Not to mention they had drugged him with a mercenary.

    How can things just turn like this?

    Tomura turned his eyes up.

    As he was in his dilemma, calming himself by scratching his neck, an answer came for him.

    Heroes. It must be them. There is no way Lee could be this strong alone.

    He thought that it could be blamed that their plans didn''t go fast enough because of heroes were there to help Lee.

    But what, in the hell, kind of heroes would try to kill Kurogiri.

    ''Lucky bastard,'' he thought while looking keeping scratching.

    "Don''t forget your main target."

    Tomura heard All for One''s voice from a near communication device. He turned his head and said.

    "But teacher¡­ this guy is troublesome and lucky."

    "As much as I agree, Tomura, there is a lot to learn," said the voice, "Again. What is your target, what is it."

    "To revive the league of villains and kill All Might."

    Tomura lowered his head as he took his teacher''s words.

    "Lee is only a Quirk holder." Said the voice amused, "the fact he could make his way out, between Nomus, only proves that his Quirk is more valuable to me."

    The voice continued after a pause; "he could hold, not only a Nomu made for All Might, but those who were made for him. Hmmm¡­ interesting. I should learn more about him. "

    Tomura took a deep breath when he felt that his master was silent for a long time already. "What to do now."

    "Obviously." All For One exhaled, "We''ll watch him. Collect more information on him. When the time to strike comes. I''ll strike."

    "But teacher," Tomura objected all of the sudden, "I can take him out. I want to."

    "Hmm¡­ there''s still a lot for you to learn."

    "Yes, I am aware of that." He said, "I had learned from this experience."

    "Curious," All for one said, "I''ll see what you have in plan. Meanwhile, I''ll revive Kurogiri before sending him to you. Until then, your access to Nomus would be limited."

    "Understood, teacher."

    After the call was shut, Tomura let an angry sigh. Lee, he is becoming more of his concern than All Might. That could be maybe due to the eggs break. Or the unforgettable pain.

    Whatever will happen, he''ll make sure to torture him personally and kill him after taking his Quirk from him.

    Now, he needed to think of a plan. But the first step was to collect information about Lee. Anything that he can use can come handy to him, so he may could impress his master.

    ***

    if you want to read ahead, there are 13 advanced chapter at patr¨¦on

    p a treon.com/blazuki

 Chapter 63 - 63: Time Stop limits

    I was at the hospital now, as the U.A staff wanted to make sure I was fine. Although I''m good now, I had taken some serum, just to get rid of the drug''s remains in my blood, as it may cause me an unexpected fever. That what the nurse had told me.

    I let a deep sigh as I looked at Itsuka who''s next to me. She gave me a small smile, as we had been here chatting.

    "Have you ever thought about s.e.x in the hospital?" she asked, in a tone that made the situation less severe.

    "Yeah. But some villains may pop out of nowhere." I let a deep sigh as I looked up.

    I didn''t tell her that Reiko had kissed me before faking faint, or Mt Lady had done the same, and that I had kissed back in her case. Although I wasn''t the one to kiss them first, I hadn''t the gut to tell her about that. Anyway, if she doesn''t know, she wouldn''t be hurt. Not necessary to tell her anyway.

    My thoughts had been drifted back to the time I had fought the Nomus two on three, counting Star Platinum in my side.

    The fact that how the first time I had stopped time slipped from my thoughts made me have the urge to bite my hand. But I wasn''t to blame, as battle thrill had been taking over me and I hadn''t been able to see other than myself and foe, and that I should punch him.

    Now, the first time I had stopped time was when I felt the danger from three Nomu''s attacking at the same time. At first, I thought it was the adrenaline, something people who practise sport achieve. But it seems that feeling was what I needed to stop time.

    However, I don''t know how long I had done that.

    "Earth to Lee. Are you there?"

    I was snapped out of my thoughts when Itsuka flicked her fingers in front of my face. She was showing concern on her face. I just smiled back and stole a deep kiss from her. When our lips separate, I asked.

    "Itsuka, lend me your phone for a minute."

    "Why would you," Itsuka narrowed her eyebrows.

    "Just want to test something," I said.

    "Give me your phone and I''ll give you mine." Itsuka narrowed her eyebrows and her green eyes suddenly became tight.

    "I had let you see it the last time," I said. "Besides, I wouldn''t ask for yours if I had mine here." I turned my head and sighed.

    "Oh, you just need it." Itsuka made a silly smile as she gave me her phone.

    "Tsk, what did you think I''m going to browse your history?" I had done that last time secretly. clicking my tongue, I went to the timer application.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Although I could activate it by relying on that feeling, I just wanted to say this for once.

    "The World!"

    A wave-like left my body and spread across the whole world. Star Platinum floated around me, and I kept my finger on her phone, hoping that it would work. The time now was stopped.

    "One, two, three, four¡­" I was counting how much seconds would pass.

    But on the timer on her phone, something else was being recorded. 1 second, then there would be a pause for two seconds before the screen shows 1.98 seconds and finally 2.05 Which made me rely on my mouth to count.

    Itsuka was frozen in time as everyone else, and no one, but only I can move here ¨C unless there is someone with Quirk that allows him to do so... which is unheard of.

    Now, I thought of a way to tease Itsuka. Extending my hand, I touched her butt and squeezed it a bit. Then I took my hand and looked at her frozen expression before going to my original position.

    "Seven seconds had passed."

    That was my limit as it seemed.

    The time flowed again and the timer began to move

    Itsuka who was looking down at the screen, said, "How did you make it just two seconds¡­"

    "Woah."

    She all of the sudden held her butt and jumped up. "What the heck," her fist became big as she turned and gave her back to me, looking for someone.

    I stared at her back as she was wearing tight jeans. I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Who did that? It felt like your hands, Le¨C"before she could complete her word, I gave her a small spank. She held her ass and turned to me, face full of blush. "Lame, you are the one who had done that."

    "Hehe¡­" I just smiled. Teasing her was always fun. "I just love you that I wanted to do that."

    "But you''ve done it in bed many times." She sighed as she sat and blushed.

    Although she doesn''t admit it, spanking would always turn her on. It was like a fetish to her.

    "Whatever. Anyway, here." I gave her the phone back. She then began to talk about something and asks about the villains.

    All I did was to lie down and think. Although she was talking to me, I was giving a brief of answers despite not knowing. My answers were like, yes, really, when that happened, unbelievable.

    ''Seven seconds¡­''

    That was my time stop limit, for now.

    If this meant one thing, it would mean the next¡­ I have more potentials than a vampire-like Dio to stop time 7 seconds at my first try.

    This could be because I had drained the life force from two Nomus.

    One life''s person was enough to make a protagonist strong or stronger than a vampire. Two, I guess that would mean the double.

    ''But something else is concerning me¡­ Kurogiri. Even if he died. Would those guys stop persuading me?''

    I was thinking about villains. This time they had targeted me, obviously for revenge. Or, for the fact that their boss wanted to see me. It would be Tomura, or someone else.

    I thought of it. This may be so far from being over. I clenched my fists as I thought if there would be the next time.

    In my life, I appreciate two things. Mom and my people. And paying back the guys, as I like to live a peaceful life. If there are people to stand on my way, then there is one thing to make sure that I have what I want.

    ''I need more power.''

    I determined as I narrowed my eyebrows.

    Since I have more potentials than Dio, then I''ll make his time stop look like a joke.

    Star Platinum. After calling the Stand, he yelled the world! What the¡­? Even the stand wanted to try that.

    I did the Time Stop as much as I could. I felt mentally tired as I didn''t take a break between times. But, that''s training.

    "Lee¡­ What''s going on?" Itsuka saw my facial expression and questioned in concern.

    "Nothing."

    Very soon, others came to visit. Julia came with ordered food and made me ate from her hand, which was a bit embarrassing to be treated as mama''s boy in front of my girlfriend. But she knows anyway. Time continued and others came to visit, the teachers, a policeman, and then All Might, who seemed worried to check me for injuries.

    When the door opened, seeing red blur, I didn''t know why, but Julia vanished from her place and closed the door in no time. But seriously, I didn''t expect Life Hamon, not only it could increase the strength, but the Quirk''s potentials. I saw that when her speed increased. Good for me, I won''t have to worry when she is working.

    I shrugged my shoulder since that wasn''t important. Maybe she needed to do something.

    "So, you defeat two villains on your own." The police asked as All Might was giving attention.

    "Nah, mom helped me, and Mt Lady did." I didn''t feel like to give my full potentials now. It may get annoying if this led to more questions.

    "Your mom."

    "Pro, not here."

    "Okay, thanks for your time Mr Lee. And congratulation for first place at the Sports." The policeman had an ugly face when he left.

    Why did it look like he is regretting gambling or something?

    After time passed, Julia opened the door of the room, smiling brightly, and threw something to me.

    "You''ve earned it."

    Catching it, I saw it. Car keys.

    "Let''s leave the hospital." I stood up and walked out of the hospital. But then I saw her face was bright; "Why are you looking happy?"

    "Well, what can I say? My Quirk and power have increased dramatically, thanks to you." She waved her hand and kept that smile. "This made things easy."

    "Did you kick someone?"

    "No." she rolled her eyes.

    I shrugged my shoulder as I wasn''t interested in details, and took Itsuka home with my car now.

    ****

    if you want to read ahead, there are 14 advanced chapter at patr¨¦on

    p a treon.com/blazuki

 Chapter 64

    *Bonus chapter*

    ''Jerry¡­ Jerry.''

    I woke up, panting as I just had a nightmare. It was something from my previous life, Jerry Springer show. I was there in the middle. Itsuka, Reiko and Mt Lady were invited to the show. The fact that they kissed me was revealed and a scary fight broke. Star Platinum had been watching while cheering up for a fight. Unlike my previous world with no power, an intense fight with Quirks happened.

    "Ha¡­

    Ha¡­"

    ''Calm down, it''s just a nightmare.''

    A new day came, and I woke up early, as there is a school. Those Japanese didn''t give me a break, even after facing three Nomus.

    But whatever.

    Waking up today was quite annoying. After stopping time tens of time continuously, I could feel some, I had drained my spiritual energy. But given how much Hamon I has, my stamina was monstrous to stop times tens and tens of times before feeling tired.

    I looked to my side, Julia was sleeping in my room, as she had told me she didn''t feel well last night so she slept in my room. I checked her sleeping body and let a sigh. Ever since I reincarnated, this woman was taking care of me, showing me with love, and let me suck her n.i.p.p.l.es ¨C which was quite fantasying at that time.

    I wondered what kind of asshole would leave such a woman or let her hate him. If I were him, I wouldn''t let her slip from my hand.

    Kissing her on my cheek, I was about to leave. But she opened her eyes and said, "Lee, I''ll drive you to school."

    "No need, just sleep."

    She rubbed her eyes. "Do you need some cash?" Although she looked sleepy, she was concerned about this.

    I smiled, "I''ll check you later."

    She then fell on the bed and slept after hugging the pillow. Taking the green sports car from the park, I drove to UA, fast in fact.

    ''After 16 years.''

    What gave me confidence was Star Platinum shielding my body, so I didn''t have to worry and could drive with closed eyes in fact. No car Phobia. In fact, I can make them stand life the car and run to school.

    In no time, I was at U.A. After taking the permission, I parked my car and went to my class.

    It felt good, to be honest.

    I walked then inside the school and made my way toward my class.

    In my way, you can say, almost everyone in the first year was glancing at me and whispering. And because some of them don''t know how to whisper, I could hear.

    They were talking about how I got the first place, or how there are rumours that I fought villains.

    No 1-A in the lights anymore, I see.

    I was in a good mood until someone said I fainted after a member of staff touched me and heroes had saved me. But whatever.

    I made my way to the 1-B and most of them seemed to be in a high spirit, especially Monoma, who published a statement about the loss of 1-A. Geez, how someone can be so salty like him.

    Anyway, I smiled toward Itsuka, said a few words, and made my way back. When I sat in the last seat, I saw Reiko and our eyes have met. She kept staring at me, and I did the same.

    As I had remembered right, she, ''supposedly'' fainted yesterday after kissing me and pretended to be blind, before sleeping with red cheeks.

    There was a pause, as I was watching her body language. And I wasn''t the person to break the silence.

    "How are you?" Reiko asked, moving her blue eye to the side. "Yesterday was tough."

    "Mm¡­" I nodded. "How about you. You were drugged last day and fainted. Do you feel strange?"

    I decided not to mention anything, as I have to consider her. After all, she had been kidnapped yesterday. If not for Time Stop ability, then I wouldn''t dare to think of what may have happened.

    I felt sorry for her. Although she''s a pretty woman, I was considering her as a friend. I didn''t want to hurt her feelings after what she had passed.

    "No¡­ I am good." Reiko turned her face when she heard me mentioning her fainting yesterday. I swear I saw her exposed cheek turning pink for a second.

    The ghost girl continued, "In fact, it had been a long time since I slept. I felt better when I woke up."

    "Ha¡­" since she didn''t mention that, I won''t mention it, "Good then. Tell me if you need anything."

    "I appreciate that," she said, before coughing. "Lee¡­ ahem¡­ did anything happen yesterday, after the villains were about to take me. I don''t remember exactly¡­"

    Her voice was hesitating and seemed to be shy. This time she was staring at my eyes, her small full lips were shaking.

    I chuckled and turned my face, "You said you were about to faint."

    "I mean¡­" she lowered her head and her eye shook. "You know¡­ When you caught me, your hand were at."

    "Ah, it happened all of the sudden, you fell, and I had to catch you."

    "Is that so?" She turned to the board, crossed her arms, and put her head on the table. "Thank you for the safe."

    I chuckled and gave her back a few pats. "Don''t worry about that. That won''t happen to you again. I''ll do my best to prevent it."

    "Ha¡­" She murmured something I couldn''t hear, "it wasn''t bad."

    "Good Grief."

    I then turned to Itsuka who sat on my table and began to chit chat. Reiko was only looking at the board, as I had not caught her staring when I stopped time. Good.

    Very soon, everyone went to their place when Kan, the teacher came. The classes proceeded normally. After that, we had some educational class, before having a rescue training with All Might.

    The day passed quickly, I had a date after school with Itsuka. Driving in my new ride, we went to Karaoke sale. We ordered a private room, then we kissed, had foreplay, and she stripped me while I did the same. Then, we did it on the chair; I was lying on my back and she was raiding my shaft while giving me her back. Once things were over, as we enjoyed and reached the orgasm, Itsuka got tired, we stopped.

    It was then I realised my huge mistake!

    How could I not give that little detail attention?

    Because absorbing life from one Nomu, I could barely satisfy myself while having s.e.x with Itsuka, since I had monstrous stamina and strength.

    But now, I had absorbed another Life Ripple. And I wasn''t full yet, and still good to go for more rounds. But after 3 rounds, she seemed to be satisfied and her stamina had drained.

    So, this is the price that comes with power.

    "Lee¡­ did you get stronger, or did I get weaker."

    Itsuka, having her face brightly shining after s.e.x, leaned on me as she struggled to stand up, and I was still hard.

    "I don''t know. Are you good for more?"

    "Ah¡­ I wish." Itsuka, satisfied, let a sorry sight. She looked guilty. "Let me take a break."

    I rubbed her chin, "No need to feel guilt. You were amazing."

    "Really. But you''re still hard, and I can''t give you my back," she stared at my shaft, "you''re too big."

    "Haha¡­ silly girl." I gave her a flick on her forehead, "let''s just kiss."

    I shrugged my shoulders. Time to use Hamon and calm me down. But it was unfortunate that she isn''t able to keep up with me. I''ll just let my hand do the rest.

    After the karaoke session was over, I took a shower and then drove her home, before going back to mine, and having dinner as my mom cooked.

    After that, I went to my room and kept practising.

    With my Ripples getting stronger, I could fuse with Star Platinum now and fly for a long time.

    But my focus was on the Time Stop.

    ***

    "Okay brats," Kan said.

    We were in the class, starting the day with our homeroom teacher.

    "Although you did well in the Festivals, even with the twist at the end, I''m proud all of you," he said, "however, to become heroes, you need one more thing. A very important one."

    ***

    14 advanced chapters at patre¨°n

    P.atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 65

    Kan was talking seriously as he seemed to be giving us a very important task.

    "Although you did well at the Festival, even with the twist at the end, I''m proud all of you," he said, "however, to become heroes, you need one more thing."

    "What is it?" someone asked.

    "A hero name." Kan said, "You''ll choose an alias."

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes widely. A hero name. I''ve never thought of that.

    Now I think of it¡­ I make a deep frown. Not only had I came with a bizarre hero outfit, if I had a bizarre name, it would be a deal killer.

    "Yosh! I''m excited."

    "I''ll choose a great one."

    All of the people around seemed to be excited, even Itsuka and Reiko, who was murmuring. Me, on the other hand, I don''t think that JJBA names would work for me.

    "I know, picking up your Hero name for the first time would look hard," Kan hit his chest. As if he was posing and telling us how proud he was at his name. I mean, Blood Hero: Vlad King sounded cool. "But I bet most of you had thought of this as kids."

    Kan continued, "For that, Midnight would help you picking up one with the right sense."

    Then a curvy tall beauty entered and swayed her h.i.p.s inside. Her sight was good that I forgot the dilemma I was in.

    Midnight stood up next the Kan.

    All of the boys gave attention and I was no exception.

    Midnight then made a speech about the basics of the alias name. As future heroes, ours should be short, professional, not a sentence but a name, and most importantly, it must be impactful.

    We were given panels and a marker to think. I kept thinking and thinking. Batman, superman¡­ didn''t sound fitting and would me cringe. Naming myself Star Platinum wouldn''t work.

    "Hey¡­" I turned my head when I heard someone whispering.

    Setsuna was glancing at me. She said, "Having a hard time finding a name?"

    I only nodded at the dark green-haired girl.

    "Try Pillar Dancer. It would fit your outfit."

    I laughed slowly and lifelessly, "Your outfit is no less exposing than mine."

    "I know. But I''m more of lizard," she winked and then turned to her board, trying to come up with names.

    People seemed to choose theirs easily, as they had been prepared for this moment from their birth.

    For me, living 15 years as a Quirkless, I''d never thought that I would even need to think of an Alias.

    "Are you stuck?"

    Said a pretty voice as I felt a hand as smooth as I can imagine wrapping my shoulder before resting on my back.

    Turning my face, I saw huge b.r.e.a.s.ts, almost as big as my face, facing me. The costume was tight that I could see the n.i.p.p.l.es stuck.

    Ahem¡­ this is better than thinking of a name, but I think that I was staring for long now, as I felt some heat rushing down.

    Lifting my head, I saw the pretty face of midnight. She was smiling and scanning my panel with her blue eyes. Is she not aware that she is making me uncomfortable with her chest next to my face?

    "I couldn''t come up with something," I said, before sighing. "Does it really matter, can''t I just use Lee?"

    It would be the best one, I guess.

    "Nope." Midnight clicked her tongue and patted my head. "A hero name is more important than his costume. Although it''s not as important as your job in the field. People would use it to call you. It could be a powerful marketing tool."

    "What a pain." I sighed.

    "Since you don''t care, try any name that is short and come along with your name."

    "Well¡­" I lifted my head. "Angel."

    "That would fit if you were only a girl."

    I lowered my head. She had a point. Let me just get over this quickly. Think of a cool name that won''t make me cringe. A name that makes me like an action star.

    That''s it.

    I wrote the two name that I came up with.

    Midnight lifted her glasses and bent down. Her chest rested on my shoulder and she didn''t seem to care. I lifted my eyebrows and held my breaths. I didn''t mind though¡­ but I was full of energy.

    "Hmm¡­ not bad." She murmured, "Jet Lee and Bruce Lee. That would be wonderful for an action movie."

    "Hahaha¡­ right," I laughed weirdly. Only if she knew that what she said was true in another Earth. "Really, tell me what you think."

    Midnight started analysing that I honestly didn''t know how someone can think like that. But I didn''t care. I only let her talk as her chest was on my back. The table was hiding my boner, and I was secretly taking the advantage of the hot teacher. I loved the feeling of a huge chest massaging my back.

    She took her back up, and I was kicked from the comfort zone. "Good one. Now, I''ll help someone else."

    I sighed as I followed her back with my eyes as she walked to another person in front of me, and she bent down. Big cheeks¡­ damn it, why didn''t I consider that my energy would increase once I absorbed life from Nomu. My poor life.

    "Hmmm," I heard a murmur in my left.

    I turned my head when I saw Rin, who sits next to me, closing his eyes and his nose was bleeding, and he seemed to be chanting something.

    "You should see a doctor," I told him but he kept just chanting. Whatever. His nose his responsibility.

    Once I turned again to stare at Midnight, I saw Itsuka staring at me, which made me Stop Time in instant and change my head angle sightly to Rin. This should make it sounds like she was imagining. Good, it passed well.

    After picking up names, my hero became Bruce Lee.

    Kan announced that tomorrow we would have access to see the heroes who invite us for practical study at the vacation.

    As it seems, we won''t spend the spring vacation resting. We would be out there, in the field with a hero watching over us. Those who don''t get offers would go with Kan obviously.

    I wonder from who I would get my offer. But given my performance at the Sports Festival, probably from everyone. I was strong, handsome, and can be popular with ladies¡­ why did I think about Mt. Lady. Sigh. I still feel her full lips'' taste in my mouth. Not to mention the Reiko.

    In my whole life, I had never expected that they may be interested in me, especially the blonde since I was younger, much less kissing me on the mouth and then leaving while making a lame excuse.

    My poor life. Whatever. I continued the classes while these thoughts were bothering me. Not to mention, the fact that I am stronger had made me, as I had mentioned, more energised and slowly satisfied.

    But I still wanted to be stronger, despite the price.

    After the classes had ended, I had a lunch like always. Ever since I absorbed life from other Nomu, I could eat more. Not to mention that Time Stop would make me hungry from time to a time.

    As I was with Itsuka having lunch, Reiko came with her plate and sat down. I knew that she and Itsuka were friends.

    She quickly bent in and opened a conversation.

    "By the way, what are your names¡­ hero names?"

    "Battle Fist," Itsuka said proudly as I was eating.

    Good, it seems that I wasn''t the one who rushed his name.

    "You Lee-san," Reiko turned to me and stared at my eyes. Isn''t she getting closer? Whatever. She may have been feeling insecure ever since yesterday, I would understand that.

    "Bruce." Letting a sigh, I said, "Bruce Lee."

    "So simple," Itsuka narrowed her eyes, "yet, seems to hold action behind it. Reiko, what''s yours."

    "Emily." She said. Somehow, it reminded me of a ghost girl in American horror drama.

    After lunchtime, we''re separate. Itsuka called her parent as we had a date, and I called mom that I won''t come home quickly. What was Julia''s answer when I told her? She said, "Don''t do it on the car?" And before I could explain, she shut the call. I only looked around to see if someone was stalking me. Weird, how can she guess my moves. Anyway, the day was impactful and I was pretty much turned on. So, when I was left with my girl alone, in the car, I ventured my feeling to the heart content.

    Soon, after a couple of hours, I made Star Platinum drive her home before driving me.

    I was less distracted now since my feelings were under control, and I wasn''t tired at all.

    This means I can train for now. Stopping time over and over, over the days, surely started to show good results.

    ------

    AN: Once the story reaches 600 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be published.

    AN: 14 advanced chapters at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 66

    I was in my room, taking a deep breath and channelling my Hamon through my body, so I may get my energy back, as I had been stopping time over and over until that feeling became naturally.

    Because of my Hamon, I could recuperate very fast.

    But I still needed a break between each Time Stop, a very short one.

    Not only so, but I need to use it consciously to activate it, meaning that I can''t let my guard down¡­ but Star Platinum can protect me without conscious effort. So I think that nullifies that weakness.

    "What a pain¡­" I thought as a sweat drop ran through my head. I had been doing this training for a long.

    Training this would be the same as training muscle or a Quirk. Do it until you get tired, and the next time you''ll see results.

    Usually, I wouldn''t be in this hurry to get stronger. But because of the villains attack, and the fact that they even dared to try to kidnap me in the festival, had opened my eyes that, in order to live as I want now, I''ll need to get stronger.

    The break time was over and I got my ability to stop time to its fullest.

    "Okay," whispering so Julia wouldn''t think I am crazy, I said, "Star Platinum." Calling the stand, he yelled, "The World!" and the time has frozen.

    One, two¡­. Seven, 7.99 seconds.

    Time was flowing again. Great, I had mastered it that I can do it while being relaxed.

    Also, it''s 8 seconds."

    "Lee, do you want me to get you something!" Julia yelled from the other room.

    Hearing her, I replied, "Some Pizza may be good."

    "Fine, I''ll be back soon." I heard her closing the door as she left at night.

    Weird, she didn''t seem to be the type of girls who get outside in the night. But I think she would meet some friends outside.

    Anyway, I was excited now. 8 seconds of time stopping. This is a huge advantage. But I need to be careful with it. But whatever. Those 8 seconds are far better than any Quirk that I may get.

    ''Come on, those aren''t your full potentials.'' I didn''t allow myself to get c.o.c.ky and decided to train it tomorrow. Now, I decided to switch to Hamon and Stand to train with.

    When I was floating in the room, reading some sort of an E-book, my phone suddenly rang and a stranger number appeared on the screen. I didn''t have that registered. Weird, I didn''t remember giving my number to anyone, and it was a late night.

    To know, I decided to see who. I landed on the bed gently and picked up the call.

    "Who''s with me?" I asked.

    There was some pause, and I doubted that the signal was bad.

    But the reply came quickly.

    "Try to guess."

    The voice was feminine, full of confidence, and familiar. I narrowed my eyebrow as I tried to think who.

    "Good Grief," I said, "I don''t know. If you have something to say, say it. If not, I''m sleeping."

    "Hey! Can''t you just have a normal conversation?"

    Now, since the tone changed, I could quickly tell who.

    That cute way of talking when getting excited, I knew one person who talks like that.

    "Mt. Lady?" I exclaimed and opened my eyes widely.

    Why did she have my number? And why did she call me? Wait, right, she has kissed me. I kissed back in fact. But she had said that it was to check if there is a drug inside me ¨C Like I had believed that.

    "Well¡­ Please, call me Yu" her voice became calm again.

    Why were my ex-crush calling, when I was alone at night?

    "Well, Ms Yu, I can only say it''s a surprise," I said as I made Star Platinum grab me a drink bottle. I caught it and said, "How can I reply on this honour of having you calling? Is there something you need?"

    She chuckled. "Do I have to need something to call you, Lee?" The way her tongue pressed on the L letter sounded good.

    "Isn''t that logical? Besides, how did you get my phone number?" I said. Anyway, I was bored. Itsuka went to sleep early, and I had all the time this night. So, I didn''t mind see where this chitchat is going to lead.

    Yu replied, "I am lonely at this time. I had been thinking of someone, and you just came to my head. I hope you don''t mind a chit chat. As for your phone, I''ll tell you next time."

    "Sure, but you''re aware that I have a school tomorrow and you''re calling me later."

    "Come on. I''m your favourite heroine. Do you get to chat with me every night? Or do are you need to sleep early."

    "Yare Yare."

    I didn''t know why, but the conversation went smoothly.

    Although I have a girlfriend, I didn''t think that just talking to a female, whom I''m not dating date, would be something worth to mention.

    "Hmm¡­" Yu giggled in her sweet a.d.u.l.t woman''s voice. "Lee¡­ Lee. Do you know how happy you made me at the Festival?"

    I blinked twice. "The kiss!" I mentioned that automatically. Did that make her so happy?

    "Ahem¡­ ahem¡­ you were thinking of that." she faked a cough and exhaled a hot air. "Well, I''m talking about the bets. The ones behind the festivals and sports events."

    "You mean." I grabbed a pillow and put a leg above others.

    There are bets on school events¡­ had I know, I would bet on myself.

    "Yes. You tripled my wealth, you know." Yu sounded very happy. No wonder. "Even my grandma''s assurance money was on you. You just made me that happy."

    "Good for you." I chuckled. Well, no wonder she was happy.

    "I''m thinking. How about I invite you for a dinner."

    The conversation went along. I was surprised to get invited to a meal, her treat. This made me get along in talking with her, I didn''t mention that I was dating someone else.

    Very soon, Yu used her skill as a woman and changed the conversation. She began to tease me as she asked. "Lee, in the second event, I have wondered. Why did you use your hand to cover your crotch while fighting?" She teased, "What''s the reason, I wonder."

    that made me speechless for a second. But since she was that shameless, I didn''t mind to be more shameless than her. I looked down to the tent that recently had formed.

    "For the same reason now."

    Yep, her voice on the phone made me have a boner as well. Well, what would you do when your crush teases you on the phone with such tone? The fact I''m more energised down there was enough for me.

    Yu paused and I didn''t hear her reply for a while. "pff¡­ haha¡­" she sounded like she was suppressing a laugh.

    The conversation went shortly after that. She said goodbye as she had a job in the morning. I excused myself and wished her a good night. "Well, I''ll call you if I have time, Muah." To my surprise, I heard her kiss on the phone before turning it off, which made me imagine her lips doing so.

    Star Platinum, go and hide.

    ----

    [Once this reaches 600 Power Stone, a bonus chapter would be published.]

 Chapter 67 - 67: Suspecious old man

    *Bonus*

    As the spring holiday was approaching, the school decided not to be merciful about the holidays, just like they aren''t about the students who may face villains and would let them come to school next day.

    "Okay brats, this is how many offers you have got, to become interns for a hero or an agency" Kan said as he pointed to the board.

    Although I was mentally absent, I glanced at the panel. I had thousands of offers from different heroes and agencies.

    Everyone was glancing at me stunned, but I simply ignored them.

    What a pain.

    As it seemed, I picked up the attention of many heroes around this country.

    But I ignored everyone''s glance and let my head on the table again, as my head was drifted to what happened yesterday.

    Yu had called me again. And that was at the midnight. Believe it or not, the second time we just got more comfortable in the chitchat, and the way she was talking was more teasing and s.e.xy.

    It was clear that she was interested in me as she invited me to a date and was trying to find time where I wouldn''t be busy. She even said she could send me an offer to be her sidekick for the vacation.

    I don''t know what to do. I am dating someone, and I haven''t told Itsuka yet. And after that, Itsuka called and you know the rest, double s.e.x phone, and I haven''t slept.

    Who did give Yu my phone number has surely to take responsibility in case something bad happened.

    "What a pain¡­" I let a groan as I lifted my head to see Kan looking at me.

    "Are you okay, Lee?" Kan asked with concern. "Do you want to see the nurse?"

    I sighed and lifted my head "Nothing at all. I''m fine."

    I yawned and stretched my back. When the homeroom teacher left, the guys around started to talk loudly about their companies and where they would go to have a study at the field.

    "Hey, have you chose where to go," Reiko asked all of the sudden.

    "I haven''t seen them." I leaned back my head. "Why are you interested in that?"

    "Nothing at all." She kept stretching her hand and yawned before sleeping.

    Itsuka soon joined the conversation. She is planning to join some quite famous model heroine as a sidekick for the vacation. I felt a bit of guilt when she was cheerfully talking to me, as I remembered how I enjoyed talking on the phone with someone else.

    But hey, I''m only a human after all.

    "You seem to be overthinking something." Itsuka soon noticed that I was acting strange and asked, "What''s going on. You can always trust me with your issues."

    "Nothing at all, I haven''t got enough rest." I smiled at her and asked, "Anyway, tell me, is there a place where you want to have a date at."

    "You always ask me. How about you. Is there a specific place you want to go to?" She sat on the table, kicked her legs, lifted her head and sighed.

    I let my head closer to her ears and whispered. "Between your legs or rear cheeks."

    When I looked at her, she had her eyes widely opened and had a bright red face, before clicking her tongue. She whispered back. "I can''t handle anal, but you''re welcomed to the other one."

    Soon, we laughed and we went back to our seats when the teachers came.

    For the next hours, I was alterning between the Hamon training, time-freezing, and finally, I was thinking about that day.

    Two other girls had kissed me and one of them is talking to me at night. I had considered going to her at vacation, but I don''t think it would appropriate. And she was still asking about when to meet. And trust me, when your crush says that, it''s hard not to consider.

    Once the classes were over, I had lunch with Itsuka and talked about a few things.

    We had agreed to meet this evening, as I''ll pick her up so she would come to my place since mom already knows about our relationship.

    Geez, now I remember, Julia had seen the others kissing me. But knowing her, she won''t say anything, except maybe teasing me with them.

    Anyway, when lunch was over, I was walking down the park.

    A man, very tall and muscular was walked across the other side.

    When our eyes met, I just raised my hand in greeting and was about to go on my way. But he lifted his hand all of the sudden.

    "Lee." All Might said. Then, in a blink, he vanished from his place and appeared in front of me.

    "All Might?" I lifted my eyebrow strangely.

    What does this teacher want now? I thought he had already visited me in hospital.

    "We have to talk." All Might gave his back to me.

    "Is there anything?"

    Now, this felt strange.

    "Walk with me." He gave his back to me and started walking.

    When I followed him, I saw that he was guiding me to an isolated corner. Why is he going to such a shady place?

    Now I think about it, it''s not the first time. The first time we talked was at Sludge Villain incident when he tried to grab my cheek. It may sound like trying like he was trying to make me smile.

    The second one when he talked to me about how it feels being the Symbol of Peace.

    Now, he''s taking me to a shady corner.

    Could it be that Number One Hero has a secret that no one wants to know, given the three strings I have, as he was clearly showing his interest in me despite the fact I''m only a teenager?

    Feeling suspicious after all the movies I had seen, I called Star Platinum and looked at his back.

    I have to be careful of his speed. The moment he moves, I''ll stop the time.

    All Might stopped all of the sudden, looked at me, and raised an eyebrow, "Why are you worried."

    "Ha~" he sighed, "nothing will happen for you, for I am here."

    ''That exactly what makes me worried.''

    I clenched my fist and looked around. No one is around us. Not a single soul. Except for me and him.

    After the festivals, when that American guy made me almost sleep, my instinct made me more suspicious to the people around me.

    All Might raise an eyebrow and go to a near public seat before sitting.

    "Sit next to me." He asked, which raised the suspicious bar inside of me.

    "No thanks, I''ll be standing," I said, coldly.

    Although I may be wrong, it''s better to be safe than sorry.

    "So be it," All Might said. "I want to ask you again. How would you feel about being the symbol of peace?"

    ***

    AN: If you want to read ahead, there is 14 advanced chapters at patr¨¦on:

    P.atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 68

    All Might was sitting while looking at Lee, who somehow was refusing to sit down next to him.

    He let a defeated sigh. The number one hero could see that the young man was overthinking and looking around.

    Lee seemed to be suspicious from the isolated places, even with the strongest hero in Japan ¨C him ¨C being here.

    But he couldn''t blame the kid.

    After all, he had been attacked at the festival and had fought villains on his own. Not to mention that he had almost died in USJ back then. He must have been raising his guard, even when being inside a secure place at UA high school.

    That how a hero should be, restless and always having his guard up, even at the tiny split of peace.

    ''Good, but poor, kiddo.''

    All Might let a sigh as he lowered his head and thought about his life.

    Because of his injury, his daily time became less and less, as he is getting weaker. All Might was concerned about this country, what would happen to it once he falls.

    He needed someone to take his place, someone reliable.

    And that green-haired kid he had in mind didn''t seem to have the Qualities.

    But looking at Lee, he''s careful, even in a peaceful place like this. Not to mention that he can grow to be very strong. And he was a person who would fight to the last blood without being coward.

    All Might wanted to know if this kid would be still sarcastic about being the Symbol of Peace once he tells him the truth.

    "Lee, what do you think about being the Symbol of Peace?"

    "I don''t know, you tell me." Lee half-closed his eyes as he said.

    "Hehe¡­" All Might chuckled, "Kiddo. I''m serious here. Do you want to know how it feels like, the symbol of peace?"

    "I may not look like an a.d.u.l.t, so I prefer to leave those things out of my mind." Lee sounded deep as he took a step back. "Besides, don''t you have a reputation to look after?"

    "Hah," All Might flexed. "I''m not kidding Lee. I want really to know if you want to take my job."

    "Are you threatened by me? Or do you want something else, to ask me what''s it like to be you?"

    "No¡­" All Might realised that he may have sounded suspicious to the kiddo.

    Now he thought of it, why would Lee believe him anyway.

    He is just an old hero who is offering some random student to take his job.

    Of course, Lee won''t believe him like this.

    "Then why?" Lee asked.

    All Might title his head back, let a sigh, and said. "Because I''m dying." He then watched Lee''s reaction to his words.

    Lee blinked twice. "But in your career, you''ve never lost, much less being on verge of death."

    All Might''s muscles started to shrink. His appearance started to change from a behemoth hero to a skinny normal-looking person, who you may mistake for a peaceful middle-aged man.

    Lee raised his eyebrows as he seemed to be questioning his eyes. The hero has changed all of the sudden to unknown pathetic form.

    But he seemed to be rational enough to know that it was him, All Might.

    "I may not continue my job." All Might decided to tell Lee the truth. Since he chose him, it would be better, to be honest with him.

    He raised his shirt, revealing an injury next to his ribs.

    Lee looked to put his guard down now. Huh, did he shock Lee so much that he wasn''t willing to guard against any possible danger?

    "What is that¡­ you''re injured?"

    "As you can see, for the last years, I''ve been the pillar of this country. I have been fighting and always wining. But even for someone like me, fate won''t be merciful¡­"

    All Might started to tell Lee his story, how he was a hero and how he was fighting.

    But in one of the days, he had met with a very strong villain, who had fought with him to the death.

    However, at the end of the battle, the two of them had sustained harsh injuries.

    All Might, because of some acidic chemical, lost his stomach, and his respiratory system was beyond repaired. Because of this, All Might was able to use his power only for a limited duration through the day. With each passing month, he was getting weaker and weaker. Now, in those last years, his activity range became less and less. Yet, he did his best to help people.

    All Might didn''t tell Lee about the power that can be passed, or that he was looking for an heir for that power, as he wanted to see Lee''s reaction as if the young man would turn heroic in the face of this thing.

    "I am a pathetic old man, for not being able to continue my job as a hero;" All Might sounded sarcastic about himself. He then stared at Lee, "what do you say, after my death, or retirement, Japan would be flipped upside down. People would need a hero who takes my place.

    "I only have seen potentials in you."

    To All Might, that was one of the utmost protected secrets.

    No one knows about this except for a few people and the teachers in UA.

    Lee lowered his head and was silent for a long time.

    He seemed to be deeply thinking of it.

    All Might sighed as he lifted his head and started to think while waiting for an answer.

    Probably he should''ve told what Lee would get once he accepts All Might as a trainer.

    But he didn''t want to cut his trails thoughts.

    "Yare Yare." Came Lee''s answer.

    "What have you decided."

    "Why wouldn''t you just continue your job?"

    "Hehe¡­" All Might didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I have told you why already.

    Lee made eye contact with All Might, who was waiting for an answer.

    Would Lee accept, or would he just be afraid of the responsibility and slip away.

    "I like the peace in Japan as it is," Lee rubbed his chin. All might smiled.

    "But I like my lifestyle as it is as well."

    But, in a split of a second, that smile vanished as fast as Lee vanished from the sight.

    A painful feeling came to All Might from his stomach.

    Sweeping his eye down, he saw Lee''s finger, on his lung, and sparkling with yellow sparks.

    That was painful, as it caught him off guard, and in his weak form.

    Did Lee attack him!

    But All Might didn''t believe, or, at least, could make sense of the action of the young hero.

    "Why don''t you just continue your job, or just relax."

    Lee took his finger back and stared at the hero, with a cold expression. All Might held his stomach all of the sudden, struggled to breathe as he was feeling that his lungs were emptied from the air.

    What''s going on? Why was he attacked?

    ------

    14 advanced chapters at patr¨¦on

    P atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 69

    I liked how peaceful it was here. But I didn''t like the fact that I may be considered the candidate to be the one who holds this peace up.

    As I grew up in this world, I was aware that the crime rate was high because of the Quirks. But that was suppressed down by one very strong person who happened to be All Might, who devoted his life to bring peace to this country. That was something good, as I had been able to enjoy the normal life with less worry because of heroes.

    Honestly, knowing that All Might was sick, injured, and on the verge of death was something I hadn''t ever expected to hear.

    I mean, I thought of it.

    I would have to stay here in Japan, fight crimes day and night, and turn from a part-time hero to a full one. No offence All Might, but I don''t want to end up as a single old man with no kids, just like you, while others can build a life on my back.

    That sounded a lot of work and sacrifice. That was the responsibility coming from being the Symbol of Peace, and it sounded much for my lifestyle, as I only want to live my life in a good way.

    But, I couldn''t just leave All Might after he had told me his story.

    Just think of it, once he''s done from his hero career, it would turn up chaos in this country which I lived at, which would also lead me to do a lot of work if the crime rate rose.

    All Might had stated that his injury was beyond repair. This meant that science has failed. Yet, Healing Martial arts weren''t known to this world. After the USJ incident where I had been injured internally and externally, to the degree that I may be crippled if I didn''t have this, I realised the extent of my power.

    Looking at the na?ve ¨C real ¨C face of All Might I let a sigh and just told him to continue his job. It would be good if he kept the peace outside for me.

    But for that, I decided to guarantee that he would do his job until death.

    In a blink, I stopped the time, appeared in front of him, and slammed with my little finger to his rib.

    "Wha¡­" All Might looked surprised. He struggled to breathe as he held his stomach and fell on his knees.

    "It''ll be over, in no time." I said, "Soon, you''ll be able to breathe."

    I picked up my phone and called the kitchen of the school.

    After the USJ incident, I had made sure to keep their numbers with me.

    Very soon, someone picked up the call.

    As All Might seemed to start breathing, I gave him a glance.

    *Shrk* *Shrk*

    A cracking sound could be heard. All Might threw up a lot of blood.

    I turned my attention to the phone once the chef asked me why I had called.

    "Yes¡­ All Might is hungry and wants some food. We''re at the back yard of G1 building."

    "All Might¡­ then count on me."

    I shut the phone after hearing the reply.

    "Lee¡­ You¡­" All Might struggled to stand up, but then, he stopped when his ribs started to crack, and yellow sparks were dancing there around his stomach.

    These are my Ripples, doing their healing effect. I didn''t know if this would work, but it should be as if I remember right, when I used on myself, plants grew in my hand.

    But first, I had to clear one thing to the old blonde man.

    "Listen, I have no interest in taking the job of an old man like you." I''m a lazy person whose parent is still taking care of until now.

    (O)

    All Might gave Lee a glance as the teenager turned his back at him.

    The pain which he had been feeling was vanishing after he puked blood.

    His stomach and respiratory system were somehow getting fixed with some broken ribs.

    ''What''s going on,'' All Might thought. He was confused. But then, he looked at his skinny arms and saw that muscle was growing.

    He was healing! How could this be possible, even the Healing Girl couldn''t help him. But now, that yellow sparks, which came from his finger, were working on his body.

    All Might found that words were leaving his mouth.

    ''It''s his Aura.''

    That was the only explanation. First, he had witnessed this power ageing and messing with Nomu''s body. Now, it was messing with his body, but in a positive way.

    All Might looked at his muscles that were growing while something yellow was dancing around them, and he was feeling hungry¡­ this feeling, his stomach was back, and he could breathe.

    Lee was sarcastic as always as he had ordered food and was about to leave. But then stopped for a second and turned.

    "Don''t tell anyone about this," Lee said, "I don''t want to spend my time in hospital. I''ve enough annoyance in my life already."

    "Kiddo." All Might stood up slowly, no pain was felt. His appearance now was somewhere a middle between his skinny and buffed form.

    In All might''s eyes, Lee was clearly providing help, yet gave those words because he was shy about them¡­ or he didn''t want villains to know about his medical ability.

    Well, it wasn''t important since there are others with such powers. But only this one could help him.

    "Young Lee. We all know that you''re a good person, stop acting like a shy tsundere. Stop denying it."

    "Geez." Lee clicked his tongue and said coldly. "Just do your job, I''m not a good person. Stop asking me to take your job."

    All Might turned his head and spat some blood.

    ''Yeah, keep acting shy¡­ not good person, what a joke.''

    Honestly, he was happy. He looked at Lee and almost shred tears in front of the kid, if not that he considers himself a strong symbol that shouldn''t wither.

    All Might bowed and said, "I won''t promise of that." That''s right, he hadn''t told him about his Quirk which can give him strength, but Lee seemed to be the kind of a good person.

    Very soon, a robot arrived with a group of meals. All Might smirked and turned toward the food. This smell was the only thing that kept him from believing this was a dream. He wasn''t done from healing as he needed to eat. If this is real, then by the end of this healing process, he won''t be skinny anymore.

    "Kiddo¡­ hehe." All Might smirked, "I''ll give you extra notes. You''ve passed my class."

    Anyway, to All Might, meeting Lee was better than meeting Midoriya.

    Had he chose the latter quickly, then he wouldn''t heal.

    Tomorrow, All Might would test working for a full shift again.

    Lee turned and a smile was drawn on his face upon mentioning the marks.

    ***

    "Good Grief." I turned my back and left all Might to eat alone.

    Now, finally, I got rid of the responsibility of taking All Might''s job.

    I wasn''t a good person in the first place to enter hero school, so let alone doing his job. He must be crazy to set his eye on me.

    But whatever. I had to go. I picked my car and left the school lands before going to meet Itsuka.

    Anyway, tonight I''ll pick up some random place to spend the vacation at. I wasn''t in hurry to choose, but Mt Lady''s night calls seemed to affect my thinking about where to work as intern.

    I''ll just see where this going to end once I get home. But first, I have a date to finish.

    ------

    14 advanced chapters at patr¨¦on

    P atreon.com/Blazuki.

 Chapter 70

    It was a new day. Lee was in front of his laptop while surfing the web.

    Because of his performance, Lee was picked up between the offers he got, from the professional heroes.

    But because of the large number of those who wanted him to try experience under them, Lee was a bit confused.

    He didn''t want to make a rush choice, so he wouldn''t regret it later.

    "This is too cringe."

    "This hero likes fashion too much."

    "Not this one."

    He was randomly picking up the offers and trying to choose between of them, as they would be the place where he''s going to spend the vacation.

    Lee let a deep sigh when he looked at one name in his list.

    Mount Lady.

    For three days, they had been talking on the phone, and things were good, only if he had been single.

    Thinking of her, Lee shook his head and didn''t know if he should go to her as a sidekick.

    He hadn''t a full self-trust that nothing would happen if he stayed with her for 24 hours a day for the rest of the vacation.

    But he was considering that choice seriously.

    Suddenly, the door got opened.

    His mom had come back, and she had a bright expression on her face.

    Lee started to think about the time after the Festival.

    Ever since then, she had been showing wariness and concern about his safety.

    Usually, she would take him out of the country, but the power-up he got, so she, made her think it''d be best to stay with him and protect him.

    "Lee¡­" Julia took off her coat, kicked her boots, and went to sit on the couch, next to him. "What are you doing?"

    "Just looking for a non-cringe hero."

    Julia let her eyes wander his laptop, seeing if he''s watching anything shady.

    But her kid was only looking through the agencies and heroes profiles, and rumours about their personalities.

    She decided to joke. "How about me."

    "You didn''t send me an offer, and you aren''t working."

    Julia rested her head on his shoulder and picked up a group of papers which had a long list of names. She pretended to seriously try to pick up a one.

    "Well¡­ how about Yu," she said with a teasing tone. Once she saw him flinching, she giggled. "Or, things may get hot there."

    "You know the story." Lee sighed.

    Julia looked at Lee and touched his face, which made him stop surfing and stare at her. She knew that her kid was handsome, very handsome and attractive, which can make him a womaniser if he wanted. But he was good and a considering person for his girlfriend. He wouldn''t go to Mount Lady, that for a fact.

    She would be proud of him no matter what. But, however, there is something that had been concerning her. The villains, who may be attacked at the Sports Festival, may come back.

    That''s why she had made a deal with someone, of course, after making things clear.

    "Why don''t you try this agency?" She said, pointing to the first one on the list, "Julia pointed to one of the best agencies in the country, which she had been there a moment ago.

    "I don''t know; he seems to have anger issues," Lee said as he scanned the list with her. It wasn''t a bad choice. But to go to such agency under someone so ambitious, yet losing every time to All Might, seemed to be a lot of job for him. "And I don''t like his attitude."

    "Nah. That place is at least safe." Julia sighed. She wouldn''t suggest that usually, but at least she can guarantee his safety there, with hero and sidekicks working there.

    She had guaranteed that Lee wouldn''t know everything. She picked up her phone and looked at some embarrassing pics for a guy that she beat a day ago.

    "Why are you smiling?"

    Lee asked her when he saw her giggling.

    Julia shut her phone and waved her hand, "nothing. Try to work there. I''ll pick you up once you get bored. Or you know, you can come back home."

    "Whatever," Lee lifted his head.

    "Are you thinking about Itsuka? Or Mt Lady."

    "Mom, I prefer not to discuss such a thing with you."

    "Ho ho¡­" She grabbed his cheek forcefully. "So now you grow up that you think yourself an a.d.u.l.t."

    "I am an a.d.u.l.t."

    "Not in my eyes." Julia let her face closer to his cheek and gave him a kiss there. Lee only hide his smile and turned his face. She let his cheek, red, and said, "Anyway, try that one. Unless you want harem troubles."

    "Yeah, I think you''re right."

    Julia then stood up and went to her room. She picked up a phone and scanned a group of pictures before laughing.

    "Sweet revenge."

    Usually, she wouldn''t suggest that Lee to go to his asshole father''s agency, but, because of the Life Ripple gave her, she was able to make some guarantees, as her Quirk and strength increased dramatically.

    "Hehe¡­" She still laughed as she looked at the pics. There was a message underneath them.

    [Don''t you dare publish them, Julia?]

    [Only if you keep that a secret.]

    [I had agreed on that. He''s my kid as well. But I''m asking, what did you do to increase your Quirk''s potentials. There is no way your Quirk evolve that much¡­]

    [First, he''s my kid, only mine. Second, yes, I used a trick to get more power. And third I won''t tell you. GFY.]

    Enji was thinking about how to increase power more than about the fact he had got beaten by her. Well, knowing him, she could tell that he think about surpassing All Might all of the time, that he won''t care about that he got defeated, sneakily.

    She giggled as she threw her phone. Enji seemed to more concern about how to improve his Quirk, but she would never tell him that it was thanks to her lovely boy.

    She yesterday had decided that it was time to visit Enji since she wanted to guard Lee when he isn''t there. Although she didn''t like it, Lee''s safety came first. However, she didn''t want him to get corrupted by that guy. So, she decided to use the advantage of the power-up she got.

    She had gone to Endeavour company, and he had welcomed her in his place, only after letting her wait for two hours, which only served to acc.u.mulate her anger.

    When she had got to his office, she had closed the door and smiled at Enji''s face, which made him look stunned.

    The next second, she used the advantage of her power-up in both Quirk and physical strength and had vanished in front of his eyes. Before he could say anything, she had appeared behind him, and slapped the back of his head, making him fall unconscious after using her quirk on his brain.

    ''And he was still wearing his Teddy Bear panties.''

    Julia had taken some pics of him, which she knew that Enji would rather die than getting those pics published.

    When he had woke up and seen the pics, he had tried to fight his way, but she was too fast and had messed temporarily with his brain speed, which made him forced to listen. She had told him everything would be okay, as long as he doesn''t persuade Lee and keep things professional when she sends him. He had been surprised, and somehow not believing that she would send their kid here again. But he seemed to be more concerned about the embarrassing pics she had taken for him. And before he could even snatch the phone from her, she had already left his company and was here, texting him.

    God, how it felt good to beat him after all of these years.

    "Hahahaha¡­." Although I don''t like violence, it''s necessary. And she laughed.

    "Mom¡­ are you okay." Lee suddenly opened the door of her room, concerned. "You don''t laugh usually like that. I thought it was some gas or something happened."

    "Nothing, nothing." Julia smiled at him. "What do you want to order for dinner?"

    Lee lifted his eyes. "Pizza."

    "Sounds good." Julia stood up, walked past him, and grabbed his cheeks with a smile before going out of her apartment to bring pizza.

    "You look happy."

    "Only if you know."

 Chapter 71

    AN: 17 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    -------

    After I got off the taxi holding a bag that has my uniform inside it, I stopped and looked at a high building. This was the agency that belonged to number two hero, which my mom told me to stay here.

    I got inside of the building, found a female secretary, and she told me that they were expecting me, before pointing the elevator and telling me to get the highest floor.

    I entered and pressed the button while thinking about my choices.

    So far, this looked the less evil of the choices I have.

    I mean, I had asked some students about the agencies and heroes who they worked with when they were in the first year. Most of them had told me how the heroes enslaved them do the shores, others would be forced to do modelling, and some even would do have to work late at night.

    As for this agency, I didn''t hear anything weird about it. No one got here before, though. Maybe Julia had good eyes to choose this place¡­ since it looked secure.

    The elevator''s door was opened and I walked at this level, scanning the surroundings. There were many famous sidekicks for heroes who were appearing on TV.

    Well, let''s just get over this quickly, as all I am doing this for is to pass the school. Besides, being outside in the field didn''t sound bad.

    I met another secretary and she led me to one office, with a wink, and told me to stay cool no matter what. I only forced a smile on her reply and opened the door.

    When I got inside, I noticed that it was big and had a nice view of the city outside. In front of me were two persons. Shoto Todoroki was standing with his hero costume. He came to this place as well.

    Behind him and standing on his desk was a tall muscular red-haired man, with a moustache and beard of flames. He was tall, 195 centimetres, around my height, which was now 190 cm ¨C a growth spurt caused by the Hamon since the last year.

    "You''ve arrived," he said with a cold tone as he gestured with his hand and sat down.

    I went to one seat and passed by Shoto, who glanced at me.

    I glanced back at him and nodded. A little had happened between us at the festival, as I had beaten the shit out of him after he had messed with me with some poem about daddy and mommy quirk before ending up admitting that he has one Quirk, which had led me to give him some harsh punches.

    "You okay?" I asked as I may have overdone the beating on him.

    "I''m feeling better," he said with a very calm tone. "It''s good to see you make it alive after that attack."

    "Yeah," I said as I sat down. "I''ve some experience."

    "Good job not bleeding out this time," Shoto said and turned to the Endeavour who is the owner of this place.

    "That had just passed. Let by goner be bygones." Endeavour finally talked. He crossed his arms and said, "For that thing had already passed. Learn what you had and get pass it."

    This seemed to be advice in a non-friendly tone.

    "So¡­" I was here, and I wanted to make this conversation clear, "how this is going, Mr Endeavour."

    "You''ll get to learn, watch how we work in the field, and you better learn what you got. You too Shoto."

    Shoto crossed his arms and clicked his tongue. He seemed to have something against his dad as he flinched.

    "Whatever," I said as I turned my face.

    Endeavour, or Enji Todoroki, continued his talk, as he said things about how it''ll be going. Where would I stay, and how this vacation is planned to be passed. Of course, I was allowed to watch and learn, and not to do anything.

    This made me doubt that he, somehow; knows about my history of kicking the villains who appear next to me. I had only done that three times, though.

    "Lee Angel," Enji said, a deep frown on his face, and he was seemed to be cut when he said my last name. "Your parent?"

    Was he talking about Julia? I half-closed my eyes, made eye contact with him, and asked, "What''s with her."

    "During the festivals, I couldn''t help but to notice, she seemed to be strong, stronger than the time she had been in Japan."

    "And¡­" I raised an eyebrow, "how do you know that."

    "A few years ago," he said, his face turning pale all of the sudden. "During some job. Just wondering how some someone''s Quirk can change or improve so fast. Is there some kind of foreign medicine being developed outside?"

    Something suspicious.

    Mom got power up after the festival, so how did he know. But maybe she had done something after them when I was at the hospital. But weird, she didn''t tell me.

    "Father," Shoto said when I was lowering my head and thinking, "Your face, why is it getting red."

    Enji said, his tone angry when he heard that remark. "The heat! I had just fought with a strong villain this dawn and my body''s heat rose as a side effect of my flames. My face is red because of this!"

    To meet a villain and fight to blush later¡­ that was impressive.

    "Whatever," Shoto crossed his arms and turned his head. He didn''t look to be comfortable to have a conversation with his old man. But that was none of my business.

    "Lee¡­" Endeavour was still insisting in the answer.

    Well, I can''t just or reveal it as the effect of life absorbing or reveal the existence of the Hamon.

    "Quirks in the family are like that." I decided to answer Endeavour. "The older we get, the stronger our Quirks get. Just like that."

    "Is that so?"

    "Why are you asking?"

    "Just curious." Endeavour went to the corner and grabbed some water and drunk.

    The door of his office got opened, and a pretty secretary asked Endeavour to talk privately. He sent us outside, as the woman entered, and she closed the door behind her.

    "Lee¡­"

    I glanced at Shoto who glanced at me all of the sudden.

    "Yes."

    "Thank you for beating me and opening my eyes," he gave a light bow before turning his head.

    I was confused. What the hell does he mean by thanking me for beating him up? Is he masochist or what? But whatever. I just turned my head. "Give me a break."

    The door next to us was opened, Endeavour was walking. "Wear your costumes. We''re going to patrol."

    ------

 Chapter 72

    I was wearing my Hamon Warrior outfit while walking down the streets with Enji and Shoto.

    As it seems, Endeavour had taken us in a patrol after his secretary had told him something.

    The most annoying, yet strict order was not to interfere and fight. After all, the law prohibited to engage in a fight with villains without a license. Unless, of course, you had to. Anyway, I had decided to watch carefully and learn, if there is something to learn.

    Soon, we reached a narrow large street, with a bank, shops, parks, and all that you could guess in a modern street.

    People around were cheerfully flattering and chatting.

    When I turned my head, I saw some ladies pointing to me. Yeah, right, my Hamon warrior outfit is attractive for sure. Since I''m not unsecured about my body, I walked confidently, while hearing some whistles.

    ''I guess this would be life in case I became a hero.'' I lifted my head and walked proudly. In case I got into the spot of light, I''ll pose then.

    Endeavour suddenly stopped.

    "Alright. Be careful. There are reports from a civilian about some criminals hiding there." He was looking left and right, frowning as he kept walking. Well¡­ so, this why his secretary had called him and I had to get out to patrol now, without even having to wait to change my clothes.

    Turning his head, Shoto clicked his tongue and frowned.

    "Remember, you''re only allowed to watch. Do not engage on your own and only report if you see something." He was looking at me when he said that.

    "Good grief." I pushed the scarf to my place.

    "Humph." The half fire ice guy harrumphed.

    After a couple of sighs, Endeavour, I, and Shoto were about to separate, as we''re to walk around to spot if we noticed anything weird.

    I noticed a shop and asked Shoto if he wants anything before he shook his head in refuse. I got some Ice Cream and walked around.

    However, as it seems, the prediction of Endeavour seemed to be right.

    Just after a few licks of the vanilla ice-cream, we heard a bell ringing.

    It came from the direction of the bank.

    There were they: a group of five guys and two girls getting out while having money in bags and pushing everyone.

    I was about to get closer but Shoto said, "Leave it for him. His sidekicks would be here. Besides, it''s not wise to interfere without a license or his permission to fight."

    I gave Shoto one glance before walking forward. "I''m just getting a closer look."

    Very soon, police cars arrived and cornered the bank.

    The villains didn''t seem to be a group of people that can be stopped by normal means as they had their way of pushing the cars and making them fly away.

    Luckily for the police, Endeavour came and stood in their lead while looking at the villains.

    Once the robbers saw the second hero in the ranking, they took some near hostages.

    This left the flames hero no choice but calling some sidekicks from his agency. He then used fire to wrap it around the villains, who seemed to be afraid and trapped.

    As I was watching from far, I stepped back, so my ice-cream wouldn''t be affected by the heat.

    ''Hostages situation¡­'' I watched, though, and learned how to deal effectively.

    ''The best way is to stop the world and kick them.''

    Anyway, it continued quickly.

    The sidekicks arrived here soon, and I checked them.

    Endeavour surely had some hot sidekicks working for him ¨C female ones. They cornered the villains and managed to get the hostages back. But just after that, they engaged in a battle where the robbers went all out against them while using tricky Quirks.

    This seems to be on the verge of ending very soon, I had to move. I gave my back and walked on the street. Picking up my phone and giving my back to the events, I called Julia and had a small chat, before asking Itsuka about her day, which she answered, horrible as she had learned how to apply makeup. After I sent her some laughing emoji, she told me that Momo says hi. I didn''t expect that she is with her as well.

    After remembering the USJ incident and the festival, where Momo''s chest was on my neck, I rolled my eyes and told Itsuka to take care of herself and turned off the phone.

    "Done texting."

    "Yes."

    Shoto was with me, as he didn''t seem to be interested in watching his old man doing the work.

    "Move out of my way!"

    We heard a voice and stopped.

    Turning, there was a bulky man with his fingers being blades.

    He had his hand on the neck of one black-haired woman, who had cat ears, short neck-length brown hair, bright blue eyes, and hourglass shape.

    He was holding her, running, and pushing the people away. Very soon, he stopped in front of us.

    "Hero!" he gasped unconsciously and stopped in front of us. "move out of my way, or I''ll kill her."

    I get it. Because of our costumes, he seemed to consider our pros.

    The catgirl groaned in pain.

    "And you, whatever you are, stripper, move away."

    A deep frown was drawn on my face when I made eye contact with him. I''m not a stripper you.

    The robber didn''t look human completely, as there were some blades in his eyebrows, elbow, and even his fingers.

    "Listen,'' I stared at him. "Not everyone has a body to ashamed of, like you." Then I pressed on my muscles as if I were mocking him back.

    "Hey, move out of my way!" he yelled as he turned his face to look back.

    Shoto was raising his hand, looking at his eyes, before lowering it. He didn''t seem to have what it take it to do something against a villain who has a hostage;

    "Help me¡­ please." The cat-woman said in a cute voice. Did I mention that I have a weakness for kitties and consider them cute? This made me view the robber as a subhuman.

    "Shut up!" He tightened his sharp fingers next to her neck.

    I looked behind him to Endeavour, who was still busy with the others. He won''t arrive here, and the robber doesn''t seem to have the patience to wait for him.

    I then at the villain, who seemed to lose patience and was so nervous.

    ''Time freeze, now'' I said in my mind.

    Everything has stopped from making a move.

    Shoto was still looking at the villain and the catgirl was still looking afraid. The villain was still on his place, frozen, looking hostile and afraid.

    Using the 8.5 seconds I have now, I made Star Platinum take the hostage up and put her next to me.

    Then, he gave him a strong punch, which wasn''t enough to kill, so I wouldn''t get in a legal headache and scratched my hair.

    "Time flows again." When I said that, the time moved again.

    The mutant guy suddenly flew tens of meters back until he landed in front of the bank.

    "Kya¡­" The catgirl who was now next to me screamed and jumped unconsciously, to embrace me.

    She stopped screaming and started panting. "Where am I ~nya~."

    "You can leave me," I said, coldly. I scratched her cat ear to make her aware that she isn''t with the villain.

    Although, another part of me did that for a selfish desire, as I have always wanted to do that secretly.

    She realised that she was hugging me, and then left me, before bowing down.

    "Thank you sure."

    I was looking at her chest, which jiggled up and down as she repeated that move. I shook my head when she stared up and seemed to check me. When our eyes met, she blushed.

    I frowned, as I knew where this would lead.

    I turned and waved my hand, "Whatever. Go back home."

    I have enough trouble with women these days and I don''t want to make more mess.

    "Thank you. What''s your hero name?"

    "Bruce Lee." Somehow, I found it funny to declare that.

    "Can I have your phone numbernya~?" She said, in a cute tone.

    "Sorry," I shrugged my shoulder. "I''m not having it."

    "This is bad, nya~ I can give you mine."

    Then an officer came and took her.

    He asked me if I was fine, and I nodded.

    I acted like I had done nothing while my hand was in my pocket, touching something made of gold.

    Since I was aware that I won''t take credit for this, I had decided to take a small benefit when I had stopped the time earlier.

    The robber had some jewellers in his pocket, so I had taken something. It would be good to gift it to a girl.

    It''s my payment, I''m not doing a charity.

    "What was that?" Shoto came closer to me and asked.

    "What you''ve seen," I replied.

    "I''m not trying to scold you or anything. The girl just teleported next to you while the guy flew back all of the sudden. It was like everything that happened in one instant." He was frowning so badly.

    I looked down to him, smiled, and patted his arm. "I was fast using my Quirk. Maybe I''m faster than your eye can see."

    "You''re strong. I see." He lowered his head and clenched his fist.

    "I know." I didn''t deny it.

    Soon, Endeavour came after dealing with the rest, stared at Shoto, before staring at me.

    "Did you take action?" He asked, with deep facial expression.

    "Did you see anything?" I asked back.

    There was nothing to see. That''s why I had stopped time instead of dealing with him using my Quirk.

    I shrugged my shoulder. Shoto was on my side as he said the same.

    "Not important anyway, since the police didn''t see anything." Came Enji''s reply.

    "This patrol is over," he said. "You can have the rest of the day. Shoto, show him where he stays."

 Chapter 73

    A sharp blade turned into a silver light and almost cut the throat of a professional hero, who just jumped back.

    Blood followed after the trail of the sword. The professional hero landed on his feet and held his own throat.

    Stain smirked as he held the grip of his sword and looked at the fake hero, the disguising person who takes his title as a job instead of some sort of a holy mission.

    "Stain!"

    The hero growled at him and dashed as light covered his own fist.

    Stain smirked. His red eyes scanned the running fake hero.

    He held the grip and aimed the blade to his own mouth.

    Stain extended his tongue, not seeming to care about the hero who was dashing toward him. He then licked the blood, which got on the tip from the hero, in their earlier clash.

    The hero clenched his fist and jumped high, ready to get rid of this serial killer, who had been killing and hunting heroes down for some time.

    But the moment Stain licked the blood, the hero felt limp all of the sudden.

    All of his body turned numb and got paralysed!

    He fell on the ground as Stain was looking down at him, playing with his katana sword.

    The hero seemed to realise that he has f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. He couldn''t move or use his ability as Stain was about to kill him.

    The pro closed his eyes. This can''t be happening to him. He had barely started working, and he has a sick wife who''s fighting cancer. He needed to come back alive with his first payment as a pro hero, so he would pay the fees.

    But his body refused to move as he was facing death.

    "Heroes like you are fakes, who are expecting something in return for doing their job. You are a shame for what a hero means. Fake likes you should be annihilated."

    Stain said with a chilly voice. He walked around the hero while playing his sword.

    Stain had some disdain in his tone.

    He hated the kind of these people, who didn''t match his picture, the ideal picture of the heroes.

    To him, such kind of sc.u.m doesn''t deserve to live.

    The hero down begged for his life. But Stain here is carrying the responsibility of cleaning the society.

    He mercilessly raised his sword and stabbed the fake hero in the chest, until he no longer could move.

    When the people later would see the sword mark on the dead hero, they would think of him, Stain, the Hero Killer.

    He took his sword back and started moving around the narrow street. Not walking, but jumping on the roofs and between the buildings, like a ninja.

    Stain, as he was moving, suddenly stopped next to a window, where someone was watching the replay of Sports Festival.

    Stain flinched as he stopped and looked at the TV again.

    He had already seen this, and he wanted to see it again.

    It was a good show, to see a real hero, such as All Might, doing his job to save people.

    Yet, some part of the Sports Festival this year was disguising.

    Here it is starting. Stain was watching on the screen.

    This year, there was an outstanding UA student, who could clearly class first. At first, he had shown some qualities by helping fellow students crossing the line. However, the show became shit show when the villains attacked and revealed themselves.

    That Lee, who had the strongest Quirk in the festival, revealed himself to be a coward.

    When the villains had attacked, what did he do?

    Instead of trying to help, he went down to hide inside the stadium, like a coward, and let a random woman from the audience guarding him.

    This is a fake student hero who puts himself on the top of the others.

    "Tsk." Stain clicked his tongue as anger was overwhelming him.

    How can such a person become a hero?

    Lee''s obviously all fake as well.

    This was the kind of people he hated after all.

    They were worse than the villains he had read on the comics. They worth nothing. What''s the worth of a coward who has the power to show off but escape and run away while letting others clean his mess?

    ''How can the hero society degenerate this much!''

    To Stain, this was unacceptable.

    For his whole life, he had been struggling, and feeling sorry for what society had become, as the hero name was no longer holy but treated as some sort of job.

    Stain was angry. But if there is a good thing, it would be how All Might, in the stadium, had made an appearance and fought villains to the death.

    ''All Might¡­''

    He felt sorry for a true hero to teach such fake corrupted seeds. They don''t deserve him. On the TV''s screen, a female reporter started to talk and say that Lee and other students had got through this and everything is under control, before switching the screen to the principal of UA, who made an apology and said that they would raise the security of their school.

    ''Lee¡­''

    Stain was still looking at the TV. His eyes were radiating killing intent.

    ''Fake heroes and all of those who are going to become one must perish.''

    A crazy bloodl.u.s.t took over his red eyes.

    Very soon, the woman inside of her apartment turned off the TV, and looked at the window, to freeze from fear when she saw Stain glancing at her.

    Stain had no interest in conflicting with the civilians, as he was just a guy who''s fighting for the greater good.

    "Now that guy is on the field. I''ll have the chance to dirty my hand and clean the community."

    The crazy hero killer Stain jumped away and started running at the roof while holding his sword, looking for any hero who may slip and get inside a narrow place.

    Very soon, he stopped when he saw a dark fog and a young man appearing from there.

    The white-haired young man was so pale that he looked like a paper. He approached Stain and said that he has an offer, for the sake of the bigger picture. Stain didn''t know the guy but decided to follow him anyway.

    ---

    17 advanced chapters at Patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/blazuki

 Chapter 74

    Lee was at Endeavour''s house, for now, as his house was far, and he needed a place to crash in until the next patrol¡­ probably tonight or tomorrow''s night.

    Anyway, the place was quite good. A traditional Japanese house with a wooden platform. Lee didn''t feel to like it so much, as he had used on the modern style more. But he got comfortable any way with the blanket on the ground.

    He was holding the phone and talking with a big little lady, depending on her mood.

    Mount Lady has called Lee at first to express her disappointment that he hadn''t come to her place to become her sidekick, which eventually led her to choose anyone randomly as a servant.

    "I was thinking about you. I mean, imagine, what kind of stuff we would be doing if you came to me instead of that fire guy." Yu said on the phone, provoking Lee''s imagination.

    She succeeded. He was thinking of her lips and tongue when she had said that. Not to mention, that thicc ass she has.

    He sent Star Platinum to guard the door entrance, to alert him in case anyone wanted to disturb this privacy.

    "I guess, hot things," Lee replied, looking at the right to the door, before looking at his boner, which twitched in reply to her s.e.xy voice. She was an experienced older woman after all, and a stunning one.

    "I think you mean," She whispered in the phone, "hotter things."

    Lee raised an eyebrow. "Like what."

    "Fufu¡­ aren''t you naughty brat," she chuckled as if teasing him, "I''m at the bath. Do you want me to send you some pics, so you understand what I mean?"

    There was a pause from Lee when he had heard that. It felt like, even though he is seeing someone else, Yu became like a secret mistress. But damn, the way she''s talking made him want to go to her house right now.

    The conversation continued and Lee enjoyed it, revealing himself in Enji''s house, while thinking about Yu and Itsuka at the same place, both, like All Might says, getting smashed.

    Too bad that dreams are a dream.

    Probably a fight would break if he had ever mentioned the matter to his girlfriend, or mistress, as it seems.

    Seeing that he wasn''t talking, she continued, "Well¡­ so, you have something you like about me." She said, "Big or small things."

    "Yuu¡­" Lee sighed. Guilt took over him after relieving himself. "I have to go."

    "Ho, just as things started to get fun."

    "Unfortunately, Yes."

    "Well, I''ll call you later." She said, "I''m looking when we have time to meet. I still have to treat you."

    "Please, you don''t have to."

    "I insist." She said, "Oh, the pics are sent to you." She then cut the call.

    When Lee put his phone down, Shoto stood in front of the door and said that the diner was ready.

    Lee nodded and stood up, before washing his hands and getting rid of any evidence. After texting Itsuka, he went to the kitchen. Apparently, the owner of this house barely comes here. So Lee found some heated meal waiting for him, while the ice guy was eating his own, slowly.

    ***

    This house seemed to be empty, yet someone was here to take care of it, not a maid. I looked at Shoto and wondered where his mother is. But I didn''t ask, as it would get impropriate if I triggered some line.

    "By the way," Shoto suddenly opened the conversation, "I''ve heard you beat a Nomu on your own."

    "Ah." I nodded slowly.

    "If you don''t mind asking." He said, "My father seemed to ask you about some kind of medicine or whatever. Is that true?"

    "Who knows?" I shrugged my shoulder, then completed eating "I barely left Japan."

    Shoto stopped eating. "Probably. The science outside is still treated as a weapon more potential than Quirks. I''ve heard that in America that they prohibited a drug that can disable the Quirk for ten minutes. In some countries, there are rumours about secret drugs that can temporarily boost the Quirk, but lower its efficiency in the long run."

    "Well, why would you worry about that?" I mocked, as I remembered why Japan isn''t trying to develop like other countries, "Because All Might is here."

    If you think about it, war and struggling are a way of developing. After all, the humans in my previous world only leapt after two world wars. Here, in Japan, however, it was thanks to All Might the struggle was lacking in this country.

    There would be no war or something like that with some Symbol around.

    "True," Shoto let a sigh. He flinched as he had grabbed his phone, and seemed to be reading some kind of message.

    He then looked at me, eyes half-closed.

    "The old man says that you should go to the training room, and prepare there," Shoto said. "Both in fact."

    "Go alone," I replied, as I wasn''t interested. "There is nothing there for me."

    Unless his training room has weights of ten tons or more, than my body is stronger ¨C due to the ripples ¨C than any of Enji''s training equipment can offer.

    Besides, I had been just training now. Of course, no one would notice it as I was stopping time over and over, trying to increase my duration each time.

    "You know, he is your guardian during the vacation," Shoto tried to make advice, although his tone was calm and cold. "By school laws, you should listen."

    "My ears caught your voice, not his." I mocked. Shoto lowered his head to chuckle and wrote something on his phone.

    It''s not like that I don''t want to train. I just don''t want to waste my time doing useless training.

    Even if Endeavour looked as training maniac, it wasn''t so much of concern.

    Shoto looked at me and said, "Well, he''s on his way here anyway."

    I sighed. "Yare Yare."

    -----

    17 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 75

    I was at the kitchen, eating with that ice fire guy.

    "Shoto, do you want anything cooked?"

    From the door, entered a woman with white hair and few red spikes on her hair. She had a curvy body, white skin, and brown eyes that were covered by square glasses. She had an hourglass shape, quite full, and was around 162 cm tall.

    "Nothing, big sis," Shoto said as he was looking at his phone. "Father is coming."

    "Oh¡­" as she entered, she stopped and stared at my side. "So, this is the friend of yours who beat you at the sports festival."

    "I wasn''t that serious about the Sports Festival anyway," Shoto replied.

    "I''m Fuyumi Todoroki by the way," she came to my direction and shook my hand. "Shoto''s big sister."

    I smiled in her direction when she smiled at mine.

    "Nice to meet you." I shook her hand back. "I''ve never thought Endeavour would have a pretty daughter like you."

    I was acting friendly to Shoto sister, but not to him, which is why I suspect his glance to me. Maybe because she looked cute with her glasses and big eyes, while he didn''t.

    "Fufufu¡­" she chuckled, "Glib tongue. Thanks for being a friend with my little brother. I''m so happy that someone affected him positively."

    "Anytime, I''ll be there."

    Although I didn''t become his friend, whatever. I guess she is just flattering her brother, who seemed to have no friends¡­ as most of the teens in his age¨C wait, I didn''t make friends when I had reincarnated until high school¡­ I guess I''m not the one to critique him.

    Fuyumi went to the cooking table and asked if there is anything I want to eat. I said I''m full, and she insisted to make me tea then, which I didn''t refuse.

    "You''re acting friendly all of the sudden," Shoto asked me, eyes half-closed.

    "Just shut up and eat," I replied at the same cold tone.

    "No need to get overreacted." He just ate.

    Very soon, the door of the house was opened. Shoto flinched for a second and half-closed his eyes, "he''s here."

    "Who?" I asked. It was like he''s some sort of sixth sense.

    "The old man. He had texted me that he would be back."

    "Oh." I totally forgot about him. "The training room thing."

    Shoto replied. "Bingo."

    Very soon, I heard Fuyumi and Endeavour''s voice from this side. As it seems, he came back from work and was asking his daughter if we''re here.

    "They are here?" Enji''s voice came from the other room.

    "Yes, father," Fuyumi replied.

    "And they didn''t go to the training room as I have suggested."

    "Well¡­ I guess they are tired and hungry. Let them relax, father. "

    "Tsk." Enji scoffed. "Laziness while being hero won''t show any advance. This is unacceptable."

    *Foot Steps*

    The kitchen wooden door was opened, and I saw Endeavour glaring at us. He was wearing his hero uniform ¨C tight blue suits, flames boots, and some lines across his upper body liting in flame.

    I didn''t understand why Enji is in a bad mood.

    Probably his attitude is always like that, like Shoto next to me.

    "Oy, why are you two eating instead of being in the training room as I had told you?"

    He glared at his son before looking at me.

    Making eye contact with him, I said, "It doesn''t suit me."

    My reply made Endeavour flinch for a brief. "What do you mean by that?" he raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms

    "My Quirk and the gym equipment''s, wouldn''t fit."

    Breathing would be considered more training than lifting weight for me.

    Well, unless he has some tons of weights, which is unlikely for someone who doesn''t have physical enhancing type Quirk like him, then I rather not to waste my time.

    Enji took a deep breath and exhaled. "Just because you have a good Quirk, you''re getting relaxed and c.o.c.ky. Do you want to be a failure?"

    "What does that have to do with you anyway?" came my reply.

    He was about to say something but held himself as he seemed to remembered something.

    "I know better. As you''re under me for the vacation, you''ll have to follow my instruction. Get your lazy asses over here." He then turned and started walking to his room.

    Fuyumi tried to stop him and said, "But father. He just got here. Training could wait for tomorrow."

    "You could never become a hero, so I don''t have to explain to you." He then walked away.

    "Your father is annoying," I told Shoto as I stood up. "What a pain."

    "Well, he''s less annoying for now," Shoto replied. I couldn''t tell If he is sarcastic or serious, giving his unchanged face.

    I then walked behind Endeavour and followed him to the training room. Whatever he thinks that he can instruct my Quirk, he''s wrong.

    Anyway, he left the door opened and I entered a big vast room.

    It was large, larger than my apartment. Weights were all over. Punching bags, dumbbells, and all of the heavy training equipment''s. Some even reached 200 kilograms, given the sheer number of the heavy kilos tags on them.

    Impressive, for a non-Hamon warrior or for someone who doesn''t have power-enhancing Quirk.

    "When I saw your muscles, I thought you were the type of person who appreciates getting stronger." Endeavour was crossing his arm and looking at the weights. "But you seem to be lazy. Do you know how much effort one needs to surpass ranks?"

    I walked around the weights. "Nothing here can help me if getting stronger was a goal."

    "How the hell you were even raised." Enji had some veins appears on his forehead when I contradict him.

    "Ah¡­"

    I lifted my head and thought about an answer.

    Sucking n.i.p.p.l.es, watching n.a.k.e.d women changing in front of me, hugging older women and playing with them at the parks.

    Then getting to school and beating the shit out of people with Quirk until high school.

    I gave a short sarcastic answer, "Softly and harshly."

    "Harshly? Really? Can you even do two sets?" He pointed to one heavy dumbbell. Around 100 kilograms, as if he was showing c.o.c.kiness.

    He continued. "Quirks take a physical toll on the body when overused. Working out would be the best way to reach your potentials. Just because you could deal with some villains at USJ doesn''t mean you are going to be c.o.c.ky."

    I walked to the weight groups he pointed at. They were positioned on one shelf.

    "Endeavour, I hate to hurt your feelings, but this isn''t suitable for me."

    He flinched as I ignored him.

    Instead of lifting the dumbbell, I held the whole shelf. Counting the total, it should be around 800 kilograms, and I didn''t feel it at all.

    I turned to Endeavour, with the shelf above me, with one hand, as the wood beneath me made cricking voice.

    "This is what I call, soft."

    Then I placed the shelf on the ground, next to him. "Your training for me is¡­ no offence¡­ all but a waste of time."

    Enji, who was opening his eyes widely, flinched.

    "Oww¡­"

    We turned our head to see Shoto and Fuyumi standing in front of the door. Fuyumi put a hand on her mouth when she heard me and turned her head, almost as if suppressing a laugh.

    Enji made eye contact with me again and smirked. "That''s good. That''s mean you''re less failure."

    Says the number two.

    "You''re not the one to judge me."

    "Wear your costume. We''re going to spar here." Enji challenged me with a piercing gaze.

    I blinked twice. Just because I said his training is soft he got fired up and even want to spar here.

    Well, since the vacation is still long, I guess I''ve to make things more comfortable.

    Making this old man stop annoying me about his soft workout would be good.

    "I''ll accept it." I said, "Don''t hurt yourself old man."

    "Brat!" He clenched his teeth. I ignored him and went to grab my hero outfit.

    ----

    17 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on:

    p atreon.com/Blauzki

 Chapter 76 - 76: Spar

    17 chapters ahead at *******.

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ------------

    Enji had offered a spar against Lee, who happened to be his illegitimate son. He was standing alone in the training room after Lee had gone to change his clothes to his hero outfit.

    Although knowing him at the Festival was a surprise, Enji was satisfied with what he had seen.

    Not only Shoto, but Lee was also a masterpiece, someone with a strong Quirk that can brag surpass his rival, All Might.

    However, something got on his nerves.

    Not only Enji snakingly got beaten by his ex-mistress, and had some embarrassing pics taken for him, but also Lee isn''t serious about anything Enji says.

    How dare him to not aim to be number one while having his genes¡­ although his Quirk is from his mom''s side¡­ but part could be linked to him.

    He''ll discipline him in a spar and let him get out of his c.o.c.kiness zone.

    Enji smirked.

    When he had seen Lee lifting that monstrous amount of weights, made him feel somehow good. It wouldn''t impressive for someone who has Strength enhancing Quirk type, but Lee has that aura, which made it good news, yet bad ones that he has to be careful of.

    ''Does everyone in Angel family has strong bodies?''

    ''Whatever, I''ll beat some logic to him.'' He looked around, ''and I need to be careful not to raise the heat too much, or I''ll burn everything.''

    This room was made up for his own training and Shoto, meaning that fire and ice could be used here, as this room was customized. The wood was specifically made of a tree that has a Quirk, which allows it to endure the heat. Nowadays, not only animals got Quirks as well, but humans in some cases.

    ''Making him faint would be a good lesson for him.'' Enji scoffed. It''s time to show that kid how his father''s belt is."

    ***

    I had changed my outfit to my Hamon warrior one and walked to the sparing room again. Shoto was in my way and had a very serious face.

    "Although I should say be careful not to provoke him to raise the heat." He glanced at me and said, "But try to aim your attacks lower, where he doesn''t expect them."

    I let a laughed snort. He just asked me to hit the old man in the middle. I patted his arm and walked past him. But he said something,

    "I have seen you at the USJ. Try not to hold back like you as did against me in the Festival." Shoto''s voice was low and sad upon mentioning that...

    Well, If I didn''t hold back at the Festivals, he would be dead by one punch from Star Platinum.

    "Yare Yare."

    Very soon, I reached the sparing room.

    Fuyumi, Enji''s daughter, was standing by the door.

    "Lee¡­ be careful. Don''t push yourself too much. The old man would calm down if you don''t push it¡­"

    She gave me, at first, an emotional glance. Then, when she lowered her head, she seemed to be dazzled.

    "This outfit¡­." First, she looked at my chest, then lower, to my exposed abs, and finally stopping between my leg. "Oh my¡­"

    I know, my outfit and my body can be attractive to the other gender.

    "Sure¡­" I patted her arm.

    Enji''s daughter lifted her head, adjusted her sunglasses, and realised that I had been observing his head. Her cheeks started burning red, and she turned her face. Cute; I thought about her, even when she was older obviously, she looked cute.

    "Now if you excuse me."

    She moved out of my way and I entered the sparing room. The weights seemed to be moved to the side.

    ****

    Endeavour was facing me with his back. Once I stepped inside, he turned and crossed his arms with fire was floating around his beard and eyes.

    I crossed my arms before adjusting my scarf.

    We made eye contact for some time that no one of use made a word and kept staring.

    I was going against the second in the rank in Japan, according to the ranking, and I was facing him, only 10 meters.

    I felt something like challenge desire raising.

    Just stopping the time, getting him within my range, and punching him would do the job ¨C Since his power isn''t like All Might''s physical power.

    But, I''m still not comfortable showing the Time Stop. Just, not yet, since I had learned that the more cards you hide from your enemies, the more you''re going to slap them on the face.

    "I advise you to take that scarf of yours." Endeavour looked at my scarf and sneered.

    "Why would I" I channelled Hamon there. The scarf was a great weapon and transfer for the ripples.

    "Because you would want ice when I''m done from you."

    "Yare Yare," I replied. "Shall we start?"

    "Sure."

    As I was about to take some steps forward, Endeavour waved his hand and a fire line appeared in front of my foot.

    "I have seen you at the Sports Festival," Enji said, a slight fire-raising around him. "Good job against Shoto. But your range seems to be limited." He waved his hand again, fire danced from his finger and formed walls.

    I''m now way stronger than the time from the festival. I can stop time. My Hamon is stronger, and I can fly now.

    I guess even Endeavour doesn''t know I am truly capable of, now.

    There is no way he would face me physically. Yet, he can''t go all out here with his fire¡­ for common sense.

    "Good for you." I mocked.

    Seeing how calm I was, Enji smirked. "Now, dodge."

    He waved his hand and a fireball, in the size of a football, flew toward my direction. Star Platinum appeared in front of me and punched it, reflecting it in the air. Although I hate to admit it, even if I can shield myself, the heat would still be annoying to deal with.

    "Good one, let''s see if you can keep up."

    Enji extended his hand, his ten fingers aimed at me. They shone in red, and, from them, fireballs, small and fast headed toward me.

    I could read them and they weren''t fast in my eye. I dodged some while left some for Star Platinum. There was one of them was heading near to my face. I lifted my hand, channelled my ripples there, and red sparks had appeared. Then, I slapped the fire away. No burn happened... although I could leave everything to the stand.

    I took a deep breath as Enji was firing non-stop.

    He was seeing how much I can keep up with him.

    I channelled the Hamon in my feet and started to approach. When I stepped at the fire lines, they didn''t bother me.

    "Watch out Lee!" From the side of the room, I heard Fuyumi, the cute yet curvy woman, yelling. "Your Feet!"

    "No worry." As I was walking, my legs were covered in fire and red Ripples. With my ripples focused on feet, I can sustain that fire around me and use it in a fight.

    Enji saw me approaching and jumped back, before looking at my leg and saying, "Hoho, you can endure flames¡­ good one."

    As I took a step back, Enji moved fast to the corner, getting out of my reach. But whatever. I''ll chase after him, and give him few hits

    "I won''t feel bad for whatever is going to happen to you. You started this."

    -----

 Chapter 77

    17 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

    ***

    The room was set on fire, yet it didn''t look to be burning, yet.

    The fire covered my sight. As it seems, when I had approached, Enji moved to the corner and used his Quirk to create higher firewalls to cover himself and move around.

    The heat was rising. The older man''s strategy was obvious. Even with no fire touching me, this room would be furnace for me, and the heat would cook me.

    "Now, fight, or give up," Enji said.

    I wasn''t able to see him, but I was able to hear him.

    Anyway, this battle continued for too long.

    Star Platinum went to the corner and grabbed some dumbbells. He then threw them at the voices'' direction.

    Enji raised his firewall and moved in a blur around the room.

    I followed him with my eyes and swept my forehead.

    I then realised it.

    My head was covered by sweat from the heat I was exposed to.

    I realised something and sniffed myself.

    "Don''t let your guard down!"

    A fire-spear headed toward me, but Star Platinum punched it away.

    "You¡­" I glared at the firewall, where the voice came from, "I just took a shower this morning."

    This was unacceptable. Because of the many times that I took shower because of Hamon training, I didn''t like to take a bath for no reason. Now, this Endeavour gave me a strong reason to take a shower again.

    "You shouldn''t think about this in a battle." Then more fire lines spread in the room.

    I took a deep breath. "You''re not the one with the advantage in closed places."

    Just because he was nice not to use his full heat, I was nice to not use my all potentials.

    But this took so long, and I don''t want my smell to get worse.

    "That''s the spirit."

    I lifted my fist when another fireball headed toward me. I could quickly tell where Endeavour is.

    I punched the ground with Hamon covering my fist and transferred the impact with the shockwave to the source of which the fireball came from. Since my punch was so strong, the impact, obviously, was as strong.

    *Bang*

    A hole opened at the wall as I dodged the fireball.

    I could see Endeavour''s body moving up as the fire was covering his body.

    Of course, he got hit by the Hamon beneath his feet and was sent flying.

    Even if he''s number two hero, if he lowered his guard, then even a kid with a strong Quirk can damage him.

    I saw that no one was looking at me at this moment, not Fuyumi, and not Shoto, whose eyesight was covered by the flame.

    Time to end this quickly.

    ''The World!''

    After screaming in my mind, everything stopped. The fire, Endeavour, and even gravity.

    I have more than 8 seconds now, close to nine seconds.

    Still, the duration that I can stop time within is improving daily.

    I floated toward Enji and was above him. He was within my range now.

    I put my hand on his head, and then, I channelled the Hamon on his brain. Those sparks should move with his nervous system and paralyse him temporarily. I found that the best solution is to beat him, yet guarantee that he would just not get fired up to the next challenge.

    Then, I moved Endeavour closer to the right and went back to my original spot.

    The time moved again. Enji opened his eyes to find himself flying toward me.

    "Shit," He cursed and tried to use his fire, but he found himself unable to lit them, or command the muscles in his body.

    "You''re within my range. It''s over." Star Platinum held him from the neck and got him closer to me.

    Because of the Ripple, I used on him, Enji was unable to move or command his body. What he could do was to stare at me as he got closer.

    "Since you didn''t use your whole fire ability¡­ I''ll use only my fists here." Although he didn''t use his famous Hell Fire to their heat, I won''t ora him with Star Platinum.

    Only with my bare hands, as a professional compliment.

    Enji''s body was floating in the air. It''s time to show that I''m not someone to look down at, not even from the 2nd ranked hero in Japan.

    "Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora¡­..."

    My fists turned into afterimages as they were beating the shit out of him. Enji was only there, taking them one by one.

    And trust me, even without my full strength, my punches, after absorbing life from two monsters, wasn''t something you should take lightly. Even if I held back not to kill him.

    "Ora!" with the last yell, Enji flew back and fell on his back.

    *Spshh*

    Water started pouring from above and turning off the fire.

    I raised my hands, intending to use this water as a shower source.

    "What¡­"

    I turned to see Fuyumi opening her eyes widely. Same for Shoto. I was standing while Enji was on the ground, lying on his back.

    "Don''t worry. I held back." I raised my hands. "Though, I delivered some damage, maybe. He should see the doctor."

    "This has never happened before," Fuyumi bit her nails and said, "Quickly move. If he got angry, he may blast the house with fire."

    "Don''t worry," I shrugged my shoulders.

    "You¡­"

    Enji managed to say this before sitting up, blood flowing from his mouth.

    "Yes."

    I replied as I turned. It''s obvious by now that he can''t train me.

    I was staring at his eyes, ready for any intense moment.

    But instead of what I had, or his daughter, expected, he busted into a laugh. "Hahaha¡­." It was a maniac laugh like. He stared at me and laughed even with blood flowing out of his mouth. "Hehehe¡­ You''re a masterpiece. A real masterpiece. Even fire didn''t burn your skin¡­ HAHAHA."

    My was face twisted when I saw how he was acting.

    I turned and looked at Fuyumi. She smiled wryly, raised her index, and swept it on circles around the side of her head. She was gesturing that he is crazy or something is wrong with his mind. Looking at how he laughed, I believed her.

    Enji then stood up and left the room. He looked somehow then he left while struggling to walk.

    When he left, Fuyumi gave me a thumb up. "That was satisfying to watch."

    "Really?" I took off my scarf. Damn, it sweated that my clothes became tighter and my muscles were more visible. Fuyumi lowered her head again, to the abs level and stared while shaking sunglasses.

    Before I could say anything, someone got my attention.

    "Only if you knew." Shoto glared at me. "But why¡­"

    "Yes."

    "You missed between his legs as you did to Shigaraki."

    "Because I used my own hands," I replied as if it was obvious.

    I continued. "Now, I need a shower. I''m sweating and I should''ve expected this when I accepted his challenge."

    "I¡­I." Fuyumi lifted her head and looked at me when she realised that I was staring at her. She adjusted her glasses and said, "I''ll prepare it for you." She then bowed a bit, her face closer to my middle and she wasn''t looking at the group.

    She said, after a pause, "Thanks for not taking this so far." Then she stood up.

    "It''s okay. It is just a spar. Now, I need some water." You know, to cool down. She shook for a brief when I patted her arm.

    Raising her head, she smiled with a flush on her cheeks, "Sure. I''ll wash your clothes."

    "I''ll appreciate that," I said.

    Although it was weird a bit, I wondered why the second-ranked hero who has a big agency doesn''t have maids to do the job. Was the payment of heroes here so low? Or is Enji that cheapskate?

    "Now, follow me, please." She then turned and showed me the bathroom. "And give me your clothes."

 Chapter 78

    17 Chapters ahead at patr¨¦on:

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

    ----

    "Why are we celebrating?"

    The night has arrived and I didn''t understand why Fuyumi made some cakes before inviting us. Although I would understand if she did this when I wear my Hamon warrior clothes. I was just dressed normally, not like a stripper, and not to mention, I had just beaten their dad¡­ which honestly felt good.

    "Well¡­ it''s good to see him getting organized and beaten by not some villain. This at least should teach him something." Fuyumi Todoroki poured some juice in my cup.

    "What kind of things." I was polite not to refuse it and asked.

    "Humbleness. Karma. Not everyone can be trained by him." She leaned in my direction reached with her hand to my face and grabbed my cheeks with both hands. It felt weird honestly, but it felt like she was spoiling me. "Shoto really knows how to pick up good friends."

    "Ahem." I faked a cough. Although she may treat me like a young man, her chest was in front of my face. And it was full. I wanted her to be aware of that.

    "Don''t be shy, here, and drink more." She took her hands back.

    "Whatever." I shrugged my shoulder.

    Shoto talked, "should we invite big brother to celebrate as well."

    ''What a weird family,'' I thought.

    Fuyumi smiled in my direction and said. "I know what you are thinking of."

    "Really?" I raised an eyebrow. Ironically, I asked. "Do you have a Quirk that let you read minds?"

    If so, then I should avoid her. I already had dark secrets on one phone, which was destroyed, so let alone the rest of my head.

    Fuyumi laughed and swept a tear. She was in a good mood, obviously. "No¡­ just some Ice-type Quirk."

    "No fire?" I asked, seeing that a part of her white hair has some red hair spikes, which made me assume that she is like her brother.

    "I can just keep my body warm and resist coldness." She sighed, "But I know what you have been thinking of. This family, they must be crazy to celebrate when an outsider beat their father."

    "Well¡­" I scratched my chin as I didn''t want to admit it.

    Fuyumi put her hands beside her h.i.p.s, leaned back, and said. "You are right if you thought so. Father wasn''t the best kind of dads you would think of.

    "He was serious and pushed my brother to train so hard. He was so ambitious to become the number one hero. His ambition was more important than even his kids, who he may have seen as a bridge to achieve his dream, ignoring theirs." She was to get emotional in the last part. Now I could understand why Shoto would frown each time he looks at Enji.

    Fuyumi continued "But seeing him taking some of his medicine should be a wakeup call, I hope."

    "More like a pain call, I hope." Shoto interfered and shared his opinion, his voice as calm as always.

    I didn''t know how I should reply to that, so I just kept silent.

    The door got opened all of the sudden and we turned.

    Enji was standing there, some bruises were hidden, and he was glaring at our direction. Shoto glanced at him, and Fuyumi stopped smiling. "Father, you got some bruises. You should be resting or go to the hospital¨C"

    "Shut up," he said, crossing his arms and posing. "I''m not weak to need a rest after some punches."

    "Oh¡­" Fuyumi, although she seemed to be happy that he got beaten, was somehow concerned about his health. This girl seemed to be sweet in her actions. "But you should go to the hospital at least."

    "I''m fine, I know my body better than anyone. If something like that would hurt me, I wouldn''t hold back in the first place." He glared at me when he said that.

    That was a lie obviously as I had felt it when a rib of his was broken. But seeing how hard he''s denying it, I didn''t expose his act. Maybe he wanted to go to the hospital secretly.

    Enji then looked at the two of us, "if you''re done eating, follow me. Tonight, there is a patrol." Then he left the room.

    Shoto yawned. I excused myself and said I have to wait for some time before my costume dries since Fuyumi had washed it.

    Now I think of it, wouldn''t it better if I have a backup costume or something to change between? I went late than everyone else.

    Once I said goodbye to the cute girl inside the house, I got out with my costume. I caught up fast to Enji''s agency when I used Star Platinum to move with. And I found him waiting outside of his company, with Shoto.

    They were ready and serious.

    "You finally got here." Endeavour said.

    "Ah."

    "Let''s move. The patrol of tonight starts now."

    At night, it was very different from the day. Here, it''s more dangerous.

    Most of the villains, the smarter and the stronger ones would be active at night usually.

    If a hero wanted to make a career for himself, then, night patrolling was more effective than working at day.

    We were walking between the streets. Many villains made an appearance. Some tried to rob a random lady. Some girl tried to **** a man. Yep. Your gender doesn''t matter, only strength. Someone tried to kill someone. Although they were rare occasions they happen, they were happening in each corner in the world.

    Endeavour cracked his fists. He seemed to be in a very bad mood. When he met these villains, they got some 2nd and 3rd-degree burns. He was seriously pissed off.

    Weird, I didn''t know that his mood was this bad. Hadn''t he laughed when I was done from beating him? I thought he was happy.

    Enji glanced at me, then walked forward. "Fighting outside is different from fighting in a closed place. No holding back is necessary. The only thing to worry about are civilians¡­ buildings could be ignored in some cases."

    Shoto nodded. I put my hand inside my pockets and observed the city at night. Usually, I would be home by this time, or training in a bathtub. Having no school tomorrow would surely ruin my sleeping schedule. I guess I would sleep late tonight.

    Enji suddenly stopped when his phone rang. He picked it up and answered. "Yes, what! A beast made an appearance and now is attacking. Nomu, you are saying. I''m on my way."

    I raised an eyebrow when I heard that a Nomu had attacked.

    If this meant one thing, it would mean that the League of Villains was here.

    "Send me the location."

    Enji turned off the call and looked at his phone. Then he put it back inside his costumed pocket and turned to us.

    "I''ll leave for now. You can tour around, mess or whatever." He cracked his fists. "I need to beat something."

    Since a Nomu was here, their master should be here. And they shouldn''t be able to escape this time if we crossed paths.

    If I remember, I had made a hole in Kurogiri neck and body. He should be dead, so it would be easier to catch the Nomu. I didn''t feel so much sorry for him. Although it surely tasted bad in the mouth to kill, I felt that it was the right thing to do.

    Enji legs shone as he started to fly up using his flames. And he vanished from our sight.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Nothing," I said.

    But then, suddenly, I felt some eyes were on me. There was that bloodl.u.s.t behind them. I didn''t know how I got that feeling, but it was my sixth sense, and I trusted it so much. Quickly, I turned my head back and stared. There were only some buildings and narrow paths in my way.

    "Is there anything," Shoto asked as he turned his head back.

    "Nothing at all. Let''s move, somewhere."

    ***

 Chapter 79

    What a pain. Not only there is a Nomu outside there, can be harvested, but I felt some bloodl.u.s.t directed at me.

    When I had turned my head, there was nothing back. After frowning, I walked randomly with Shoto, while thinking about what''s going on.

    Whatever. The news about the Nomu sounded a bit good?

    I was stronger than the last time and should deal with the Nomu easily.

    But unfortunately, Endeavour was called to take care of the Nomu.

    Although I could drain the Nomu publicly, I can''t face the outcomes if I showed such dangerous technique like taking life force.

    Even if people were convinced that I am a hero, the press would do their job and show how possibly dangerous I am to humans. I have enough concern to deal with in my life already. concerns like, Mt Lady, who would call later. And Itsuka, who''s doing modelling and marketing by now, I think.

    Anyway, back to the topic. When I think about it, a Nomu here means that his master should be. Tomura Shigaraki, or whosever behind him.

    He surely became a pain in the ass when the Festivals happened.

    Maybe that''s the source of that bloodl.u.s.t I had felt. It should be, as only the league of villains sees me as an enemy.

    I will maybe pay him a visit in that case.

    "Lee¡­"

    As I was walking with Shoto, he suddenly stopped and called.

    "Yes." I was pulled from the trails of my thoughts and answered.

    "You look serious all of the sudden." Shoto half-closed his eyes. "Is it the Nomu?"

    Well, he may think that it is the reason, as I have a past with four of them. And he was right, partially.

    "No, not all." I inhaled slightly and said. "We should be fine for now. What would you do until Endeavour comes back?"

    "I want to eat some ice-cream."

    "I''ll make some coffee." I was still frowning, my eyes on the side, as I said that.

    That tickling feeling like someone is tracking me was hitting me again. I believe in my sense and smirked. If Shigaraki or his subordinate is watching me, shouldn''t he have another Nomu in his arsenal?

    It would be a good chance if I confronted whosever following behind my back. It would save me from future troubles if I could beat them now.

    I pretended that I didn''t feel anything and walked on my way.

    We were now standing in front of a shop. Shoto was licking his ice-cream while I had a cup of hot coffee.

    "Shoto, call me when your old man is done from his job." I gave him my back and started walking.

    "Where are you going?" He put a hand on my arm and asked.

    I understand, he may feel lonely or whatever.

    But I''m going to deal with pro villains.

    It would be better if I don''t drag him.

    I reached my pocket and brought my phone. "I''m going to call my girlfriend. Do you want to come? You may learn how to talk to girls." I was sarcastic in the last part.

    Shoto retrieved his hand, frowned and said, "Don''t take a long time."

    I shook my hand and walked between the high buildings of this city.

    Although it was night, the sheer number of the lights had annihilated the darkness. But there is one place, where the light couldn''t reach, there was the unknown, where people usually don''t look.

    I picked up my phone as I walked between the narrow paths. Between the buildings. I remembered that I have to call Kendo since this was the longest duration we hadn''t met.

    Anyway, I walked and was texting. Occasionally, I was having that feeling of being watched. But I ignored it and focused on texting. This should make the villain feel safe. Itsuka texted me with some happy emoji. I was smiling and walking between the dark paths.

    Would it be a risky move as I was possibly walking toward an army of villains with Quirks that may even have the ability to harm me?

    It would be, only if they had the time.

    *Ding*

    ''Nice.''

    I thought when Itsuka sent me a pic. Apparently, she''s done working and now was resting in the house of the heroine. She and Momo were sitting together, while the later had her stripper clothes, and waving her hand ¨C I''m the last one to judge her.

    I put the phone in my pocket and walk forward.

    Time to get serious. But I had a bad feeling as I felt my hand on my phone. I just prayed "Please, don''t get broken this time." I remembered that something bad would happen to my phone each time I confront a villain. Experience, you can say.

    Looking in front of me, there was one narrow path left leading to the source of the feeling that was directed to me. I cracked my back, stretched my muscles, adjusted my position, and went to the action centre.

    I expected to meet Shigaraki or any subordinate that had been watching.

    "Argh¡­"

    "Leave me."

    I heard a couple of voices. One was of a woman screaming, and another of a man groaning. I suddenly remembered what All Might told me once.

    ''Always hear that womanly scream 40% of times lead to pervert, 50% to villains, and 10% to nothing serious like insects.''

    I quickly moved and entered between 4 buildings to end up in a tight yard. I didn''t expect to see this.

    There was nothing related to the League of Villains. Instead, there was a crazy-looking man.

    His hair was spiky and aimed up. His red eyes, covered by a red bandana, were shining as he looked at the woman beneath him, while he was lifting his katana. His red scarf floated, as he showed his intent to kill.

    The woman was blonde with brown eyes and a lean body, good shape, while the man on the side was a black-haired guy. I somehow remembered to see these two. They worked maybe as sidekicks in Enji''s place, or as heroes who has a rent in that building.

    The skinny man with a sword suddenly stopped and clicked his tongue before turning to my direction. I felt that I heard about him somewhere. Where, where¡­ right. There was a guy who hunts hero all of the time. They call him, the hero killer S something.

    "Were you the person who was observing me earlier?"

    "Tsk¡­" He clicked his tongue. "I was, U.A student." He admitted it.

    "But I didn''t expect these two would follow me." He pointed to the guy and the girl, who couldn''t even move and were waiting for their death.

    The woman, who was lying on the ground, pointed to me and said with a weak voice. "Run. He''s strong. You''re the kid who was walking with Endeavour. Call him. You can''t deal with this guy. Don''t let him touch you with his blades."

    ....

    17 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patr reon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 80

    Teaser in paragraph comment

    -----

    I crossed my arms when the crazy red-eyed man admitted that he had been following me. This doesn''t deny the possibility that he may did it based on a grudge, which could lead to the League of Villains.

    "And I wonder, for what reason it could be."

    Stain, who was having his sword aimed at the heroine and hero who were paralysed on the ground, suddenly lifted his sword and glanced at me.

    "A coward. Fake. Hero. Like you, must be annihilated." A strong killing intent was directed at me from those eyes.

    Although I felt it, my body and soul were so calm.

    "A fake hero you say," I opened my arms and sarcasm. "But I didn''t get my license yet. How can you judge me?"

    The man looked like a crazy person with brain damage. I''ll just send him over the hospital once I''m done from him. Maybe, he''ll get some treatment there. Maybe not, since this Hero Killer has a record in murdered. So lifetime jail.

    "Grrr."

    He growled and pointed his sword at me. Stain made eye contact and said. "You''re a fake hero, to say this."

    ''Self-righteous bastards, they still exist.''

    I don''t like it when someone thinks that they can judge me, or that I have to live to their expectation ¨C well, Julia is an exception.

    I glared at him. Stain bent down and dashed toward me with amazing speed, he kicked the ground, headed to a near wall, and started running across it while having his hand on his sword. I have seen this. He was slow for sure.

    I felt his bloodl.u.s.t raise in instant. Stain jumped from the wall, lifted his sword. His body in the air had a strong momentum, which would surely make him cross some meters in a blink before landing in front of and wave his sword.

    Well, he shouldn''t have so much expectation.

    Star Platinum moved in an instant, appeared in front of the clueless Stain, and held him from his own neck.

    He should consider himself lucky that I''m still a novice hero under watch. Otherwise, the damage I would inflect on him would be enough to be recorded as a black point in my career.

    "What a pain."

    I sighed when Stain was holding his own neck, struggling, like he didn''t know what was holding him from the neck.

    "Aghhh¡­ I won''t lose. Not to you¡­" he kept struggling and kicking with his feet in the air. I knew that was useless. He can''t see my Stand power.

    ***

    Stain didn''t believe that situation could be turned down this easily. There is no way this would happen. He had spent all of his life training, practising, all to clean the society from the trash of the fakes. Yet, to lose to the hands of a novice coward fake one...

    Seeing how Lee was strong made Stain feel more disgust.

    This teenager was this strong from the beginning, yet he had spat on the heroes'' ideal image and ran when villains came, instead of providing help.

    There is no way he loses to him.

    But there is something invisible holding his neck.

    Is this going to be his end?

    No. Only All Might is allowed to end him.

    Even if it''s, he would do his last stand and at least help of getting rid of a fake hero.

    Stain, unconsciously shook his hip. From his rear, a sharp kunai fell. Once he felt it reaching his foot level, he kicked it with his talon, back.

    ***

    The little action of the silly Stain escaped my eye for a second, yet I noticed it when he kicked a kunai back.

    It was heading toward the girl, who has yet to be able to move.

    "Kyaa¡­"

    She screamed.

    Whatever. Things are still under control.

    Star Platinum left Stain, moved in a blinking speed, and held that kunai from the blade.

    That moment, Stain was set free. He bent down, flipped, and run toward me. Since we were at a close distance, he was clearly in front of me, few meters, and was lifting his sword, ready to wave it down at any moment.

    That killing intent, made me wonder how anyone can be like him.

    But if you think about it, it''s not the first time I hear about a serial killer.

    "Die."

    "Yare Yare."

    Stain, before could manage to wave his sword down, Star Platinum lifted the kunai, aimed it at Stain, and threw it with a blinking speed.

    Did I mention that ever I stopped the time, Star Platinum''s punches became way faster that it''s impossible to see?

    In instant, Stain''s shoulder was pierced as a blade appeared in front. Before he even realises it, he continued flying past me, from the sheer momentum of the speed.

    I took a step to the side and dodged his blood before it fell on me.

    But, unfortunately, some of it fell on my hand.

    I turned to look at the fake hero killer, who honestly was an annoying self-righteous person.

    "I''m not going to die on your hands." Stain panted as he stood up. He grabbed the kunai from his shoulder and threw it to the ground. His arm was disabled as it looked, and it was bleeding. Although I knew it must painful, Stain didn''t show any hint of pain, and he was only focusing on killing.

    "The Only One Who Is ALLOWED TO KILL ME," Stain screamed, "IS ALLMIGHT. I WON''T die in the hand on a fake one. ONLY REAL HERO IS ALLOWED TO BEAT ME."

    That was a crazy declaration.

    "So, you need a hero?" Since everything is under control, I decided to mock him more.

    his crazy declaration reminded me of something from my previous life.

    "Yes¡­ this society, needs hero, the good men."

    "You know, hero killer." I lifted one finger at him. "You remind me of one fairy godmother."

    "She begged and cried with her back on the floor, after asking to hit it." I crossed my army and then said. " She yelled: I need a hero."

    Wow, even after 16 years, and I still remember the lyrics.

    Stain tightened his eyes as if he doesn''t uderstand.

    "Do you realise it or do I need to sing it for you to know how girlish your wait is for a hero is?" I asked, mocking him. "Maybe All Might is your crush, and you''re doing this to catch his attention. But he''s straight."

    Well, his speech on how real heroes and idealism, while he was killing people, wasn''t as ironic as it was disturbing.

    Stain''s red eyes became redder as he understood the reference.

    "WAAAAA." He let a strong angry scream with killing intent overwhelming us. But I kept my face calm in front of it. The killing intent would work on prey, not on a predator like me.

    The heroes on the ground, who were about to die a moment ago, giggled.

    Somehow, I felt achievement when I got on the nerves of the self-righteous bastard.

    Stain, angry, yelled reached with a hand toward his pocket and picked up a group of knives and kunai before throwing them at me, and the guys behind me, with one active hand.

    But bad news for him, Star Platinum held the knives and kunais before throwing them back at him. They precisely landed on his collar and clothes, sending him flying back and pinning him on a wall.

    One of them was going to hit me.

    I channelled the Hamon and made it wrap my hand, before holding it with my bare skin, no injury.

    "To mock real heroes and their fans." Stain pushed himself and letting his clothes getting rip off and stared at me. "You are a fake hero! You just do things because you expect something in return. People like you should die. "

    What an annoying guy¡­ for him to judge me. Honestly, it pissed me off. I threw the kunai at him, and it almost cut his throat. Lucky for me, from the law side, it didn''t as it landed next to his neck.

    "You''re annoying more than trolls on the web." I clicked my tongue. He dares to judge, throw his childish view at me, and even say I shouldn''t expect something in return for what am I doing.

    Does he think me the butler of his mother?

    It got on my nerves a bit.

    However, unlike the trolls on the web, I can beat him up.

    Stain grabbed the kunai that was on the wall and gave it a look, he became calm all of the sudden.

    Once he saw the blood on it, he opened his eyes widely, a crazy look took over him.

    It was the hope or victory look, I knew it.

    "Fake!" he called me, before flipping back, and kicking the wall, supporting himself to go up.

    "It''s over for you."

    He landed on a top of 5 stories building, looking at the kunai, and licking his lip. Surprisingly, his tongue was long and disgusting.

    Why does he look happy to see that blood on the last kunai I had thrown at him?

    Does he realise that blood isn''t mine, but his, as it landed on my hand when he had tried to attack me earlier?

    ***

    And so, Stain, the hero killer, gave his crazy glance at Bruce Lee, whom he thought he would die soon since he got blood.

    But first, he had to teach him a lesson, before sending him to the afterlife.

    ***

    17 Chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/blazuki

 Chapter 81

    Stain was looking down at Lee from the five stories high building. Unable to move it, his arm was aching in pain, and his throat was dry and sore as he could feel the pain there.

    Looking at the young man, he didn''t understand.

    Lee was nowhere near to the coward he had seen at the Sports Festival. Maybe, Lee is only showing courage here because he''s so powerful compared to Stain.

    This made Stain change his impression about the youth, who was looking up to him with lazy expression.

    Lee wasn''t a coward person. He was strong. Yet he hadn''t acted like this during the festival. This just made him exactly the type of the people who he hates, a hero who only does things when there is only something to win and doesn''t stand for the ideals.

    Well, it won''t matter anymore, since death is approaching.

    Bingo, he just got the kid within his control.

    At first, he had thought he wouldn''t win. But now, with this twist, Lee had sent him his blood.

    He lifted the kunai and looked at the blood there.

    That was an easy victory.

    He looked at Lee and laughed at his face rapidity. Lee was only frowning when he saw Stain licking his lip.

    "Fake Hero¡­ Do you think you have won?" Stain yelled. "Think again."

    Lee''s frown became deeper. His body started floating slowly.

    Oh, that.

    He knew that Lee could fly, from the TV, but now he has his blood, and Lee is no longer a trouble. What do they say; the higher they are, the bigger their fall.

    This made Stain smirk.

    "Fake hero, fake hero." Lee frowned, ascending slowly with each second, "you seem to have problems with people doing their job. Do you have something against someone who''s making living? Did the taxes service send you? Or, are you trying to attract All Might''s attention?

    "Don''t you have other hobbies?"

    Stain kept the blade next to his tongue. He took a deep breath and exhaled cold air.

    He started thinking about the thing that he had admired for his whole life ¨C heroism ¨C and how the reality had hit him.

    Truly unfortunate.

    Stain looked at the building facing him.

    In front of him, hidden in the window, was a guy hiding with a camera, which was filming everything.

    He remembered when he had met Tomura. The villain at first wanted to make him join his league. But then, after the conflict of their ideals, and then realising that they are aiming for a higher picture, he had agreed to help them for small marketing service.

    Tomura had said he would market for Stain, and his ideas against the heroes nowadays. Which is tonight.

    "I''ve always admired heroes," Stain started yelling. "Like All Might. My breath was always taken by the heroism and I admired the courage and how heroes were selfless, doing their job."

    He got a bit emotional as anger started to take over him. "I''ve joined the heroic school, saw how heroes are taking this as a job and dishonour it. I did my best to bring the heroism back. But this filthy society has corrupted the ideals of the heroes. People who do what they are doing and expecting something in return must perish.

    "For that, I have taken the responsibility of taking down the fakes like you." Stain breathed heavily as he pointed with his kunai forward to Lee, who was now in the air, eye to eye level with him.

    "I WILL DO THIS TO THE LAST BLOOD. ONLY A REAL HERO LIKE ALL MIGHT HAS THE RIGHT TO KILL ME."

    "I see," Lee seemed to be seriously annoyed. "You''re just an angry baby. You don''t even realise the situation you are at now."

    "Oh yeah, I do realise the situation. But You Don''t." Stan extended his tongue toward the blade that contained blood. "My Quirk allows me to paralyse anyone I lick his blood."

    He waited for Lee''s expression to show shock and continued.

    "I can''t lose, I''m the anti-hero who will hunt the ones like you."

    Lee stopped for a sudden, stared at Stain, and asked, "And how did you discover how your Quirk works."

    "I obviously licked my own blood."

    Stain licked the blood on the blade and expected Lee to fall at any second.

    But suddenly, he felt strange.

    His body became numb all of the sudden. Lee was still floating in the air with a yellow aura taking a shape around him.

    Stain''s body fell down and he was unable to move it.

    What''s going on?

    "About that," Lee landed in front of Stain and pointed with his finger toward him. "It''s your blood, not mine. I was about to tell you. But I didn''t want to crush your little hope"

    Stain now realised how bad the situation he is at. He struggled to move, but his Quirk was just activated and he wasn''t able to move. Although the effect on himself is so short, he was paralysed for this moment.

    "Come on, I won''t lose, not to him."

    "You know, for my whole life, I had a respect for the Anti-Heroes." Lee suddenly bent down, looked at Stain, with disdain. "They have a tragic past, unique ideas about their lives. They go against the ideals all of the time and do the wrong thing for the right purpose. And of course, they destroy the plot. And they always have a tragic ending."

    Stain felt some familiarity as he thought Lee''s words were about him.

    "But you made me lose that respect. You''re just someone who was affected by comics and TV kids shows'' ideals."

    Stain felt anger¡­ Although Lee was right about the part of the comics. But that doesn''t matter. Stain is doing this because he wants to help the society.

    Lee, just keep talking. It''s just a few seconds and Stain would deactivate his Quirk on himself.

    ***

    Stain''s talk was annoying and unrealistic.

    During middle school and primary school, I had dealt with kids who were affected by comics and heroes as well. They always had that game about heroes and villains. I, as a Quirkless, guess what role they tried to force on me. The victim role and no one asked for my permission to play. And that where I taught them that, even with no Quirk, I can open their head with a rock, or spray pepper in their eyes and then beat the shit out of them.

    But I still hated this kind of these people.

    Those self-righteous people who like to force their comical ideals are the most disgusting type to me.

    "Your tragic past, what is it? Reading comics to find that they aren''t matching the reality." I continued and stood up. I swept my scarf back and said, "Well, hero killer, you''re missing one thing. Here is your tragic end."

    ----

    An: 17 chapters ahead at: P atreon.com/blazuki

 Chapter 82

    18 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ------

    After telling him that he''s going to get his tragic ending, Stain moved all of the sudden from his paralysed state, lifted his sword, and was about to chop at me.

    I froze the time as I needed some time to think of what to do next with him.

    In any case, I''ll hand him to the cops and won''t take any credit. Not to mention, I hadn''t met Tomura like I had expected, or hoped.

    I looked at the frozen body in front of me.

    Stain was such kind of people that I would not feel pity for even if they used him as an experiment for a new execution method.

    He had killed many people for his childish view. He tried to kill me! No, he targeted me and got on my nerves. He''s the type of the people I disdain.

    He says that only All Might is allowed to do anything to him, well, hold my scarf. Just half of his life force would be enough to compensate me for making me hearing his bias.

    He has human rights. But looking at his crazy eyes, I thought, what, even after I arrested him, he managed to escape and did more murders. Since he came up with excuses for what''s he doing, I can do the same and come up with excuses.

    "Star Platinum, throw him away, heroes shouldn''t see what will happen next."

    There were near heroes on the ground, not to mention, what if someone was looking through the window of the opposite building.

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA."

    Star Platinum gave Stain many punches, which were enough to cripple him and send him precisely flying four buildings away, once time continues moving. After Star Platinum was done from punching, Stain was still frozen in the air. I glanced at him and flew between the buildings until I landed on one roof.

    "Time flows again."

    Once I said this, the time flowed.

    I extended my hand to the right, and Stain''s body, which was flying like a rocket, stopped as I held him from his neck and put him on the ground.

    "How¡­" Stain had a dazed expression on his face. He threw up blood and didn''t look to know what''s going on. "What happened? Only All Might--"

    Right, he was about to kill me, but now he found himself beaten, broken and held by the neck by me. It''s easy to guess what he is thinking about.

    "Just because you don''t permit for me to get you, it doesn''t mean I need your permission in the first place."

    Glaring at his eyes, I took a deep breath and let my Hamon reach his brain. Before Stain could say anything, he found that he lost consciousness, as I was controlling his body now.

    Although that I can ¨C maybe ¨C use his as a test subject and hypnosis him to manipulate his brain, it would take some time, and I had no time to help trash like him to change his ideas.

    He should pay, at least, half of his life as compassion.

    Once Stain''s Life Ripples were transferred to me, he fell on the ground. Half of his black hair turned white, and he looked to be thinner.

    I took a deep breath, looking at my Aura. Although it was a half-life from Stain, it felt as rich as the one from Nomu.

    My power increased again, as I could see the yellow energy dancing around my skin. I''m totally aware that villains may come to target me in the future again, and they will find me welcoming them. Only with this power, I can guarantee a safer life in this world.

    I guess my Time Stop duration should have increased as well.

    Now, I wonder, after this third doze of life ¨C 2.5th doze ¨C I wonder how much my body was affected.

    "Lee¡­" I turned my head to see a blonde woman who works at Enji''s place and a man, arriving here, while holding injuries.

    They looked at Stain, astonished seeing that he has aged, but they didn''t question me how. Well, as long as they don''t know that it can make me stronger, there is nothing to be afraid of or to be considered as an evil technique.

    "You can have him, he''s all yours."

    I swept my scarf, turned, and was now looking bellow the building.

    "We''ve called Endeavour and the police, they should arrive here at any second."

    The black-haired hero said as his friend handcuffed Stain, who already had lost conscious.

    The police arrived soon, and I saw a red shape, covered in fire, was flying toward my direction. As soon as it landed, I saw Endeavour, with injuries covering his skin, floating with his fire, and looking at Stain.

    "Why didn''t you call¡­" Enji asked me. "You know you need my permission to do this, legally."

    "I thought you were busy with that Nomu" I shrugged my shoulder. "Besides, he''s easy to kick¡­ and I couldn''t leave your sidekicks to die."

    The sidekicks nodded with their heads.

    "The Nomu is now ashes."

    ''What a waste.''

    Enji sighed as he touched his ribs. He seemed to have a burden from having that fight with Nomu. Or probably that is the rib I had broken.

    "Now, all left is dealing with cops," Enji said, as cops got to the roof.

    The first one my eyesight fell on was the chief police, a very tall man with the head of a dog.

    The Police Chief, I see him again, walking toward us before looking at the guy bellow, Stain.

    "Arrest him."

    The policemen took Stain and started walking.

    "Stop." The chief stopped them and glanced at Stain''s body.

    There, there were many bruises, bones breaking, and no signs of burn marks. He looked at the two sidekicks, both were wounded.

    He then glanced at me and made eye contact.

    I scratched my chin.

    He had dealt with some people I kicked in the past, didn''t he? He should be familiar with those injuries. But that happened a year ago, there''s no way he would remember that.

    Well, I know it''s against the law to attack villains on your own unless you have permission, of course. But that would be only in case you failed it would become illegal.

    "Take him away." After the chief waved his hands, the others took Stain and went down.

    "Mr Angel, long time no see." He glanced at me. That puppy face he made. He won''t get me with it this time.

    "Yes, long time," I said.

    "Nice outfit by the way."

    "I won''t take that as a flatter." Not from a guy anyway.

    "Yes." He exhaled some cold air. "Since the last time we had met at the police station, you changed, yet not that much."

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Obviously, he could tell that I was the one I bet stain. But I won''t admit unless he''s proof.

    The chief pointed to his nose. "I could smell you hand''s scent on his neck, and his blood on his hand¡­ not to mention, the way you beat people. It happened again, didn''t it."

    "Again?" Enji raised his eyebrows.

    "Yes. Mr Angel here has dealt with some people in the past who tried to kill him." The chief answered, "Mr Endeavour."

    Enji massaged his temple. "Kids nowadays."

    "Anyway, you realise what you''ve done is against the law. Tracking the villains on your own and attacking them. Although I can''t agree with your behaviour." The humanoid dog bowed down, "As a civilian, I have to thank you for stopping a serial killer. But I''m afraid that you won''t take any credit, as this contribution of yours has to remain secret."

    "Geez¡­" I rolled my eyes. "It was until you had put your nose."

    The Chief lifted his head, "you weren''t planning to take credit?"

    "Why would I?" I said. I had some life power absorbed from Stain. So, I had benefited already. What would credit do me in a society where they expect you to do everything for nothing?

    The humanoid dog here seemed to be concerned about trying to take credit. Either it was for my legal safety, or for his police to brag about. I didn''t care honestly.

    "No, I gave him permission," Enji crossed his arms and stood between me and the Chief. "As his superior, I gave him permission to engage in a close battle with Stain. He will take the credit."

    The chief said, glancing at Enji like a hound. "As long as you''re willing to take responsibility, Mr Todoroki."

    "I''m willing." Enji didn''t seem to care.

    The two of them glanced at each other.

 Chapter 83

    Enji had always wanted to surpass All Might. But because of his power was lacking, he had tried to, at least, use his bloodline to reach the number one spot. That was one of the reasons that pushed him to have a Quirk marriage, where he tried to breed the perfect offspring who would reach his dream.

    Yesterday, Lee met Stain, the Hero killer, who murdered 14 heroes and crippled 30 so far. Lee had fought and won against Stain as his sidekick said.

    That was a big thing.

    Such achievement must not hide.

    Although it''s against the law of what Lee had done, it could be look passed if he used his position as the hero who''s responsible for him.

    There are cases where heroes allow the interns to fight while guarding them.

    Even though admitting that he had let Lee fight Stain would damage his picture, Endeavour had already a bad reputation as a harsh hero, so he insisted that Lee would take the credit of defeating Stain.

    At least, this way, that arrogant brat would have something to start his CV when graduating.

    Enji nodded firmly when he saw the report in his office.

    ***

    One day has passed since I had fought with Stain and drained his life.

    Now I think of it, having my physical power increasing, was it a good or a bad choice, as it may backfire me at the bed.

    But whatever. It still felt great.

    It was morning, and I was at the cafeteria, which was next to Endeavour''s agency building.

    Since I had got free time, as the old man was at his office, I decided to spend it on eating, since my muscles would need food and breathing more than ever.

    "You said you were going to call your girlfriend."

    Shoto shot me a glance while I was eating some sandwich.

    "I did."

    "Then how did you end up facing Stain."

    "He ended up facing me." I swallowed, "Is there any reason that I have to explain to you."

    "No." He crossed his arm and leaned back. "I have wanted to have a real experience and see what I can do against a real villain. Besides, a classmate of mine had his brother crippled by Stain. He was very happy to know that Stain was crippled and all of his bones are broken."

    Honestly, my facial expression was colder than Shoto when he talked about his classmate. Although it was a tragedy what happened to him. Such incidents happen daily to many people. And I didn''t know his friend or his brother, so I could care less.

    "Kay," I replied.

    *Dring* *Dring*

    Looking at my phone that rang, I saw Julia calling. I wondered why she was calling now, as we had talked, yesterday''s night. Picking up was the only way to know.

    "Hey, mom."

    "Lee¡­" she said, stressing her tongue on the L letter.

    I knew then something must be wrong to use this tone.

    "Yes?" I asked, "Is there something."

    "Didn''t you hide something from me?"

    "Which thing." I put the sandwich down.

    "Like, something that happened yesterday which you should have told me instead of saying that you''re fine and nothing happened at all¡­" Julia was waiting for an answer. Oh well, she seemed to be stressed.

    "What important thing?" I had to question.

    "Look at the news." She said. "And don''t turn off the phone."

    I looked around and asked the waitress to turn the TV on.

    The first channel was a reporting channel.

    The reporter showed some headlines, and the main one showed a picture of my back with my scarf and stripp¨C Hamon Warrior outfit, then the picture was switched to Stain, who was badly beaten and cuffed.

    [And to the main headline.]

    The reporter started talking

    ''Oh shit.'' I didn''t tell Julia about this yesterday when she had called me.

    [Yesterday, a young hero from UA, and an intern, had clashed with the Hero Killer Stain, who is recorded for murdering 14 persons and crippling many. ]

    [Bruce Lee had fought with courage and managed to defeat Stain before handing him to the cops, saving two professional heroes in the process.]

    [Although the cops say that it''s unprofessional behaviour, Endeavour says that he gave his intern permission and was watching over him. Although it wasn''t so professional from the number two hero, he says that he had absolute faith in Lee''s potential.]

    [Many people are critiquing this, and many are with it, we leave you with their comment.]

    Everyone in the cafeteria turned to me. There was a sweat drop on my head.

    "How the heck the world knew about this before me!" Julia said.

    "I didn''t think that it was an important thing to share." I relaxed my back. Right, I should''ve told her that. But you know, I just wasn''t in so bad mood, and I hadn''t felt that talking about Stain was important.

    "Not important!" she hissed. "You fought with a serial killer and you didn''t even tell me! Not to mention! You Clashed With Him! Against the law!"

    I get her feelings. It''s her right as a parent to worry about a kid who breaks laws, clash with villains, and get into fights, and keep hiding those did.

    I''ll just use any excuse.

    "Well, it was late and I didn''t want you to lose your sleep, in case I told you." I justified it. "You know, I care about your health. Besides, Stain was done in no time, he was weak."

    I was saying that Stain was weak, while not giving attention to the people around me, who were hearing.

    "Awe...You better not forget it next time to tell me anything." She sighed finally. "And don''t you dare say Yare Yare."

    "Yar¡­" I stopped, then sighed. "What an ordeal. Fine, I''ll tell you next time. If it ever happens."

    Then after a few words, I said love ya bye and shut the call.

    "Nice parent you have there," Shoto said.

    "Mm, thanks." I only replied.

    "Oh, mommy, that guy was on the TV right now," said a very young voice.

    I suddenly felt some presence was approaching. People around were

    "Bruce Lee, can I take a picture with you."

    "Thank you for arresting him. That guy had killed someone I know."

    The people around started to take pics with me¡­ luckily for me, no journalists were here. I didn''t expect that I would become known now. Looking at the bright side, it''s a good career boost to capture one very famous villain as an intern.

    Honestly, it was annoying with the amount of the camera flash that hit my eyes.

    After everything was done, I turned my head to Shoto, rubbing my eyes.

    "Your father seems very serious about taking credit."

    "Yes, he wants everything to be known," Shoto replied, before standing up.

    I picked my phone to see the hour. Then I saw that there are missed calls and letters.

    [Pick up the phone, Lee¡­] that was from Itsuka, three missed calls.

    [What¡­ Stain. Hey, are you fine, what happened. Call me back." And that was from Yu, Mount Lady, who just called as well.

    I guess I''ll have to deal with the outcomes of becoming famous.

    "Good Grief."

    "Is there something," Shoto asked when I sighed.

    "Nothing at all. Nothing."

    Very soon, I called the girls back. The first one I had called was Itsuka, whom I knew that was worried, and maybe in the middle of some training, so it would be fast, while leaving Yu for last, since she may have a longer time to talk.

    I was walking to Enji''s office while having the phone.

    Once I called Itsuka, she picked up immediately, asked me if I was fine. I only replied that she knows my strength and asked about her, and she said she would be doing some marketing with Momo and that snake heroine. I laughed a bit on her misfortune and told her to endure since I knew she prefers fighting and working in the field rather than marketing. After excusing herself to do her job, we agreed to talk at night, and the call was ended.

    Yuu was next. She showed that she was worried, but less than Itsuka, and teased me a bit before asking how many hits Stain had taken.

    "I knew a big little strong man like you wouldn''t get hurt."

    I only laughed and said, "Yes."

    She showed her disappointment that I wasn''t with her, or we would be a good team, and we''d be now at her apartment by now.

    My heart stroke a bit when she mentioned that. Her apartment sounded better than Enji''s workplace. What a wasted potential for a useless conscience. She then asked when would I have time, and only answered by I don''t know. Few words later, the call was ended.

    "You look happy to date two persons at the same time," Shoto commented as we were at the elevator. "You smile, very unlike you."

    That smile faded as soon as it came. "Yeah, whatever."

    (o)

    18 advanced chapters at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 84 - 84: Interns last day

    18 Advanced Chapters ahead at Patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

    ---

    Days were passing on Lee. It was just like another vacation¡­ days passing faster than they would in school.

    Lee had been out there in the field.

    His fame that came with capturing Stain was fading as it came. You know; you are the man of the hour only for that specific hour.

    But the funny thing was, Stain became as famous as it seems.

    Lee, four days after that fight, saw a video clip online.

    There was that Stain, with his injured arm and standing on the top of that building while looking at him and talking. Lee had never expected that someone would be filming. Anyway, it contained the footage of him floating, while Stain was giving his speech about the heroism. Lee saw he mocked Stain and told him, here''s your tragic ending, before he vanished.

    Luckily, the angle of the video was so precise that it seemed that Lee moved so fast and not stopped time. For some reason, he felt that his wise decision to taking Stain to specific rout to get his life force was the best choice. Exposing that he has the ability to stop time ¨C or just call it Teleport ¨C is much better than exposing the power of absorbing life force.

    There are many videos of this clip, and there are even memes which were made after that, such as, <when the antihero get his tragic ending with fourth wall break> <Stain against the fake Heroism>¡­ and so.

    As it seemed, some people were affected deeply by the ideals of Stain.

    Lee didn''t see the trolls that were after him or the people who tried to insult him online for being a fake hero student.

    He only had limited time in the day, which was divided ¨C Doing his job at day, patrolling at night, and when he has time, he would have some hot phone time with two girls, alternatively, which led him to the internal conflicts that distracted him from the trolls and the news. But he realised one thing. He''s in all of these troubles because of the villains who had attached him at the festival. Good that he had killed one of them.

    Anyway, other than that, days were passing greatly. Lee got some experience in the field. When he checked his classmates Some of them were doing modelling, some of them were learning to walk, like Bakugo, who appeared on the TV ¨C Lee Had laughed so hard at that.

    When there is time, he would rest at Todoroki''s house. Fuyumi was a lovable and caring girl. She cooks and seems to be sweet. The only way to make sure that things were progressing smoothly was for him not to wear his Hamon warrior outfit, as she may like to peep on his muscles, just like he does some times when she bent down.

    Other than that, they seemed more like friends.

    Shoto was still as he is, a man of few words and directed to the point.

    ***

    Today was the last day of this hellish working in the field thing. I was finally getting over being an intern under Endeavour. The days of the school would start tomorrow.

    I was now at Enji house, holding a bag with my stuff, and ready to leave at this night.

    "So, you aren''t going to stay until tomorrow," Fuyumi asked me as I was collecting my clothes.

    "Well, a man has to go home," I replied with a smile, as I was wearing my casual clothes.

    "Come on, for a small celebration. I like to have Shoto''s friends here." She smiled more. "Besides, it was refreshing to have you here."

    "Really?"

    "Well, you know, the old man, as Shoto says, is more behaving these days."

    Fuyumi seemed to be more interested in me from the day I had beat Enji in a spar. That made me wonder what kind of father ¨C other than a one with hellish annoying attitude ¨C he was, for her to like me after that.

    "It was nice to have you here¡­ besides, we got used for you. You and Shoto attend the same school. You can go together tomorrow." She seemed more hosting woman. It was hard to say no, giving her cute features.

    "Well, I would like to." I put the bag on my back while I thought about some excuse, "but mom would kill me if I don''t go back. You know, villains, Stain, and things like this make her worry."

    "Wow, you surely considering think as an a.d.u.l.t." Fuyumi stopped for a brief and shook her sunglasses, "but come on, stay at least for the tea."

    "First, I am an a.d.u.l.t," I smiled. "And second, fine, just the tea."

    I then had some tea time, where I had a brief chat with her, before deciding that I should move before it gets late.

    After having some tea, I got my backpack and went to get out. Shoto was there on my way, and he told me good luck before I reply the same. He then mentioned something, "I feel sorry for Bakugo now."

    "Why," I replied.

    "You remember how he acts and all¡­"

    "Yep." Yes, Bakugo had told me that he would be number one and that he considers me an extra stepping stone. "Trying to surpass me, and all are extra."

    "What do you think he would do when he hears about Stain."

    "What."

    "Die, bomb."

    I suppressed a laugh when he said that.

    "Good sense of humour," I told him, "but try to work on your facial expressions."

    Then I turned to leave. That Enji wasn''t even here to say goodbye, despite all of the time I spent here. Guess he''s still upset about the punches I gave him.

    I left his house and decided to take the train that will lead me to my house, which is on the other side of the city.

    I took my seat inside, alone, and close my eyes.

    But then, the phone rang, again.

    "What a pain~" I opened my eyes.

    This would happen more often when I am talking with two persons at the same time. Looking at the name, [Big Little Yu], I picked the phone and talked.

    You got, like always, with her way of talking. After some flattering, she brought the topic that I was most worried she would. I think I wasn''t ready, not yet.

    "Lee¡­ since your vacation is over, I think we should have that meeting," she stressed her tongue on the last sentence.

    "Well." I should tell her I''m dating someone else. But Yu was always a good person toward me, and I feared for her feelings as well.

    "Oh. Come. On." She pleased with her tone. "Are you avoiding me? Did I do anything to you?"

    "No, not at all." I sighed. The meeting she asks for is necessary. I should be more open to her about some few facts, such I''m dating. I can''t keep this forever. Not to mention, there is Itsuka¡­

    I think I can blame my desire for both women for my brand new Stamina that keeps increasing.

    But that only fantasy.

    "How about after tomorrow," I said.

    "Great, see you by then."

    Although my face was calm, my heart started to beat faster and faster, even though my face was calm. I hadn''t felt like this even in the two times that I faced villains at. What a pain.

 Chapter 85

    "How was it?"

    Julia asked me as she raised an eyebrow as soon as I got inside the house, after a hug and playing with my cheeks.

    I went to the sofa and relaxed my back. Then I let a deep sigh. Since it''s obvious that she''s expecting that I may say good grief or ''what a pain'' I decided to be direct.

    "Not so good."

    She flinched all of the sudden.

    "How¡­ did something disturb you, was it Endeavour." She put her hands on her h.i.p.s and raised an eyebrow, while looking directly at my eyes, acting like a lie detector. Weird, why would she be concerned about that, and look like she may want to kill the latter.

    "Nothing at all¡­"

    I relaxed a bit. I wanted to rest, although I wasn''t tired. It was night, and I wasn''t so sleepy. You know the extra thing you get from taking someone''s life power is the ability to stay awake for longer.

    "It''s just when the vacation ends and I think school tomorrow, I think about skipping it. Hey, could you make me an excuse to skip it?" Well, Yu had asked me for a date finally, and I''ll have to meet Itsuka tomorrow.

    "Hahaha¡­" Julia chuckled, "not a chance."

    "Good Grief."

    After everything was over, I changed my wear, kissed her cheek, and went to my bedroom. Ah, the modern lifestyle. The soft bed. This was the type of things you won''t find at Todoroki''s house.

    ----

    The next day arrived and the school started again. My first idea, waking at 07:00, was to continue sleeping. But Julia got annoying enough to prepare breakfast and keep bragging. Although I didn''t want to go to school, I made Star Platinum carry me, dress me, then he took me to the car, and drove to the school.

    And so, once I entered the U.A, most eyes were on me, from each class, and each window. Well, I made a name for myself for beating the shit out of Stain, so it''s understandable. Although, this didn''t happen when I dealt with Sludge Villain.

    I entered through the class''s door and Itsuka was the first one to greet me with a slap on my back. Every eye was on me even here. Then each looked in their direction.

    "Well, Lee." Itsuka said, "While I was marketing, you were having adventures in the street. Couldn''t you invite me? So selfish." She then raised her eyebrow and made a cute expression. I just rubbed her cheek. It had been a long time since we were separate like in this vacation ¨C which wasn''t a vacation at all.

    "Yeah, I missed you too," I said directly.

    "Straight to the point." Her poker face gave up and she smiled, "Happy you got it fine."

    I got a slight hug from her before turning to the rest of my classmates. I started to feel refreshing. Monoma started to act annoying, with his smiling greeting creepy face as he patted my back over and over, until I told him, "Give up, you can''t copy my Quirk, or use it."

    He harrumphed, "I must try to. I am the thief hero after all. I must steal all."

    "Keep dreaming."

    When I saw Itsuka going to chop on his neck, I stopped her and said, "Leave this to me." Then I chopped on him and he fell, unconscious.

    "Ops," I said, not aware that I used too much power than he can handle.

    "You used too much strength." Itsuka put her hands on her mouth.

    "Let''s just say he''s sick." After the stand put Neito in his place, making him look like he was sleeping, I had a chat with the rest, as most seemed to be interested in Stain and his battle, especially the guys.

    Ibara gave me a Voodoo doll and told me to keep it, as it''s a lucky charm. That''s very like her, as she believes in those things. I only thanked her and threw it at the pack.

    Pony then came and chatted with me a bit, and said that I was cool on the video of the stain, and she found my line funny¡­ but she also wondered how I could move so fast in the video.

    That was some hard question, wasn''t it? I patted the hair of the short girl, messed with it, and told her that maybe one day she would know.

    When I took my place, Reiko was there, directly asking. "How was it?"

    "What?" I asked as I sat.

    "Fighting with a serial killer," her voice was quiet, as always. I almost forgot it when the vacation separates between us.

    "Nothing special."

    "Mm," she nodded and swept her hair from her face, "you aren''t very lucky, are you."

    "Maybe."

    My luck wasn''t at its best. Villains can come to me as much as they want, as I have been training the time stop for the whole vacation. The only thing I find misfortune is the romance around, giving how my romantic relationsh.i.p.s were going between me and Itsuka and Mount Lady¡­ not to mention that Reiko kissed me as well, before ''Fainting,'' as she says.

    "If you need anything, just tell me." She offered.

    Then there was a silent, and I had a slight nod. Why did hear her saying ''I''d be available if things went in disaster direction.'' But I know that Reiko doesn''t like to form sentences like that¡­Am I nervous about some clash with my date with Yu, as I had decided to be honest with her. Anyway, I had decided, in the worst-case scenario, I''ll stop the time and use Joseph''s secret technique.

    After the regular classes had ended, I moved to the heroic class, outside, in the false city, under All Might, whom I didn''t see for a quiet time now.

    As it seemed, after I had healed him, he looked full of vitality. Well, he always looks like that. But I had heard that he lowered the crime level in this city a lot after regaining his health. When he glanced at me, as we were at the false city for some sort of training, he gave me a thumb and smiled. I waved my hand at him and faced him with my back, before having the rescue class, which passed so easy for me.

    Once the others kept practising, I grabbed Itsuka from the hand, took her to a private corner, where no one can see us, and I kissed her. I had used some Hamon, just so she would enjoy it and kiss me long enough, so I relief some stress.

    *Muah* *Slurp*

    After a few minutes, our lips separate, and I just kept staring at her.

    "Lee is there anything," she asked with her cheeks flushing red and some saliva next to her bottom lip. I swept that spot and told her, "How about we meet after school."

    "Right, it''d been some time¡­"

    She lowered her head, kicked with her foot, and nodded, "Sure¡­ where do you want to go."

    "Somewhere nice, to have a date."

    "Mmmm¡­ but Lee, is there something bothering you."

    "No, why are you asking."

    "You were quiet the whole day."

    "I''m always quiet."

    "You didn''t say, Good Grief."

    "I did."

    "When?

    "When I woke up." I shook my head, and then decided to ask, "You''re acting weird, aren''t you."

    I could see that in her face, as it was quite pale, which lead me to think that she may be sick, or overthinking about something. I was seriously concerned about this.

    "How weird?" she raised an eyebrow and placed a hand on her hip.

    "You seems to be overthinking."

    She just waved her hand. "It has just been two weeks since we had it. And knowing your monstrous Stamina, I was concerned about you. And I just missed you."

    I flicked her forehead. "You don''t have to worry about that. "

    Itsuka stood up on her toe, gave me a kiss, and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll drain you later."

    "Ha~" I sighed. "If you bet money on that each time we had s.e.x, I would buy another car by now."

    "Tsk Tsk." She clicked her tongue twice. "Like you want to deceive me to bet."

    "Maybe?" I scratched my chin.

    "Not gonna fall for that."

    "Oy, Kiddos¡­ Do you want to fail the class? Get over here." All Might''s voice was heard, and I figured that he was talking to us.

    "Well¡­ We''ll talk later." She gave me a look before running to the training centre.

    "Sure."

 Chapter 86

    An: apparently, a confusion happened in releasing schedule. I hate inkstone.

    ----

    Itsuka waved her hand as soon as she saw Lee coming to the park. This evening they have no heroic class, and they were free to have a date. She honestly missed him, and, knowing him, she thought he may need a small relieve. Well, she needed one too, as she missed the rippling feeling with him.

    "Over here."

    "I see you." Lee gave her a slight hug and messed a bit with her hair. She liked it when he does that.

    Today they would have a normal date as Lee had suggested.

    "So, what do you want to do today?" She asked as soon as she held his hand. He looked at the sky and sighed for a brief. "Nothing, just sitting around, maybe drinking coffee."

    "Sure¡­" she said hesitantly as her heart started to beat faster. Her worry started to take over her.

    Did he say nothing, just drinking coffee and sitting around?

    Is it because of her? Although he always treats her nicely and called her daily during the vacation, she had that feeling that something was missing.

    She hoped that on this date what she is worried about wouldn''t happen.

    He isn''t going to break up with her, is he? Though her worries may be unnecessary, she couldn''t help but to. After all, at the Festival, the cavalry battle, she had seen how he glanced at her teammates, and she didn''t say anything. She had thought that this small separate may affect his mind. After all, his stamina is monstrous, and the time that she spent apart from him, made her realise that she can''t live without the rippling pleasure he gives. So, let alone for him.

    ''He can''t break up with me, I won''t let him.''

    But, unlike her expectation, things went well. They ordered coffee and went to a near seat, facing the entrance of the hotel room.

    Lee was looking at the hotel entrance while holding her hand and opening different topics. He was thinking of the guilty pleasure he had beyond her back. He thought about telling her, but this would take more courage than facing 20 Nomus with all of the scary Quirks that can damage a Stand User. After all, tears and drama are harder to deal with than action.

    He looked at Itsuka again, put some ripples on his tongue, and kissed her. She was a lovable girl that he didn''t want to see her hurt or worried about at all. She gave herself between his arms and inserted her tongue while m.o.a.ning slightly inside his mouth. Once the kiss was over, her face was red as always. Lee smiled, "Well, your face is back to the usual."

    "This. Well¡­ I was a bit stressed." Itsuka smiled. The kiss was so relaxing as always. She didn''t want ever to miss this warm feeling. She looked at his middle and saw a tent. She licked her lip and said, "how about you."

    "Yeah, stressed a bit." Lee lifted his head and said. Long kisses leave a stronger effect. Whatever. He may tell Itsuka about the phone calls after just this one.

    After they did the sin inside the hotel after booking a room, the sun changed its position in the sky.

    They were at bed now, dressed up after finishing.

    Itsuka was in a great mood, while Lee felt better after orgasms. He missed this feeling, and it was what he needed.

    He''s now a clean mind.

    But he looked at the girl and thought that she may feel that she isn''t enough, giving how he''s looking. Even if with his stamina, he can accept some sacrifices for Itsuka. After all, she isn''t just flesh and blood.

    "Lee¡­"

    Lying next to each other on the bed, she called and stared at his face, "You look still ready for more."

    Lee shrugged his shoulders.

    "Evil never rests, so the heroes."

    He said that last part mockingly.

    Well. Lee thought about it and found a solution. Next time a villain appears, he would save some Life Ripples for her.

    Maybe in a ring or something that can keep them. He was planning to do that already since he thought about making her stronger as well with him, just like he did to Julia. But where is that villain whom Lee''s conscience wouldn''t mind taking his life?

    "hahaha¡­ You''re so heroic." Itsuka forced a smile. She then sighed. "I''m sorry."

    "What?" Lee lifted his eyebrows and stared at her. "You''ve done nothing wrong, it should be me who apology."

    Itsuka smiled at him and hugged his shoulder. She thought he was considering her feelings and didn''t want her to feel low. Only if she knew that he was thinking about just a few silly calls.

    Itsuka asked. "You won''t break up with me, would you?"

    She was seriously worried that Lee may find someone with Quirk about stamina or physical strength as a pairing in the future. It was understandable given how much strong and active he''s. However, the feelings she has for him, she couldn''t just imagine life without him. She didn''t want to live without these feelings, but she was afraid that he may change his mind one day and leave her for someone else.

    "Why would I." Lee flicker her forehead, his eyebrows were furrowed. "Unless you want to."

    It''s the girls'' talk that made her think like that. You know, some girls say that men are only loyal in romance fiction. And many divorces have happened, in the real world, because of the s.e.x.u.a.l frustration thing.

    "No¡­No." she swept her forehead and hugged him. "I just was worried that you may not be satisfied with me."

    "Stop being silly. It''s great for you."

    "Don''t lie, I know when you do that."

    "Hey¡­ I''m not a s.e.x monster. Just because I can take more doesn''t mean I''m not well." Lee could understand her worries and hugged her closer. "Don''t worry about that."

    Itsuka felt a lot of warmth when he said that. But there''s still that shame inside of her. He had got her best in one round, while she couldn''t in three.

    However, he may say this today and change his thinking tomorrow. Life isn''t predictable.

    "Lee¡­ if you promise never to leave me." Itsuka hand went down below his pants, held his shaft, and swept it. She leaned forward on his chest, stared at his eyes, and looked deeply, not believing that she''s going to say this.

    "Why would I ever do that? I love you." Lee was frowning.

    "Let me continue," Itsuka took a deep breath. "I would even help you to have a friend of mine, with us¡­ you know, like polygamy, which is still practised."

    Although it was a modern world, polygamy wasn''t a rare thing. People are still practising it, mostly for Quirk breeding, or power.

    She held her breath and awaited his reaction.

    "You''re saying, you''re okay with me dating someone else." Lee blinked twice.

    "No¡­ I''ll just allow it. In case you would stay with me." Itsuka said as she landed a kiss on his lips, which Lee kissed back with Hamon. That''s right, those are the feelings that keep her here, and she would never want to let slip from her hand.

    *

    << The World >>

    Lee screamed in his mind. Everything froze in time. He turned his face, took a few seconds to process what he had heard, and yelled. "This must be a dream¡­ totally a dream."

    If this is a dream¡­ then he should take advantage of it.

    Once time moved again, he asked her, "You''re sure about that."

    "I had seen you that day, before vacation, after we had s.e.x." Lee flinched when she mentioned that.

    "You were using your hand to do the rest. I can''t be so selfish to hurt you." Itsuka nodded as sat on his stomach while facing him. "Yes, I am. At least, you wouldn''t be s.e.x.u.a.lly frustrated and leave me."

    Lee found words leaving his mouth. If this happened really, it would be better than the American Dream that All Might always talk about.

    Now he thinks about it, in the past, he stared a couple of times at some girls, and Itsuka didn''t yell or mention that even when it happened in front of her.

    Could it be that she''s into this thing, yet kept being shy about it?

    He isn''t complaining though.

    Can he have Mt Lady as well¡­ although she wouldn''t accept, probably?

    But screw it.

    He won''t leave Itsuka at all. Where in the world would he find a woman who is willing to sacrifice so much for him?

    "I know what you are thinking of." Itsuka frowned, "this is impossible. No other girl would accept that. Well, if you don''t, I can help you find someone who''s willing."

    Lee took a deep breath. This may be the perfect chance to tell her.

    "Itsuka." He paused for a second and continued. "No need. I have been talking with another woman on your back, nothing big happened, just kissed once, or two times¡­ three times in fact."

    His conscience now won''t keep bothering him since he told her.

    Itsuka, all of the sudden, opened her eyes widely. Her fist grew big all of a sudden as she lifted it.

    "Hey, That Was Before I Give You TH Permission."

    Seeing that she may be on verge of attacking him with a fist that was as big as him, Lee pointed to her and chuckled. "Ha. Got you. I was just testing your reaction."

    Itsuka blinked twice once she realised that he trolled her, and now was frowning and looking at her eyes like she had just lied to him.

    "Before permission, everything is sin." She smiled apologetically and went to sit on his hard crotch. Feeling hard and kicking, she could only rub it a bit with her butt so he would calm down. If another woman here, Lee wouldn''t be as hard as he is now. That help would be appreciated. "Now you have my blessing. I won''t kill you in case you did it."

    "Ha. Ha. ha. Whatever." letting a lifeless laugh, Lee turned his face, pretended to be sad.

    ''That was a close one. Happy I didn''t tell her first.''

    Whatever he decided to have his relationship continued with Itsuka.

    Tomorrow he has a date with Mount Lady, his crush, and he decided to tell her. if he''s so lucky, for what so good he did in his previous life, he would take advantage of this luck and use it.

    ***

    Tomorrow arrived, and Lee picked up his phone.

    There was a text from Yu.

    [I''m there, without my mask, of course.]

    Lee looked around trying to see a small beautiful blonde with mature curves, and no hero outfit or mask.

 Chapter 87

    I was a bit mind-blown yesterday.

    Itsuka had revealed that she was so concerned about me and she had told me it''s okay to have another girl besides her, as long as I don''t leave Itsuka.

    That made me spend yesterday waiting for any moment to wake up from the dream.

    But instead, I fell asleep and realised what happened. It was not a dream.

    So, this what it feels like to get the green card. Which honestly, I didn''t refuse. This could be, due to her guilt that she can''t keep with me. She even offered that she would find me a girl.

    But no matter what would happen, I won''t leave Itsuka, at all.

    Now, it''s time to meet Yu. Although I have a crush on her¡­ because of the phone, and the kiss I had with Mount Lady, I have feelings for her and used to think a lot about her.

    ***

    I was standing next to a caf¨¦ shop.

    Yu had told me that she would be waiting for me here, in her civilian clothes.

    Honestly, with the mask on her face, she was so beautiful, stunning, and super-hot.

    I wondered how it would be to look at her face without that cute eye-mask.

    Looking around at the crowd leaving and coming, many blonds were coming and leaving.

    I was looking for a specific one, a short one, around 162 centimetres, and with purple eyes.

    It took me some time before texting her and see where she is. Keeping looking at the blonds, I heard some giggle behind me. Turning, I saw a tall woman, around my height, with red lips, laughing and closing her eyes.

    She had long blonde hair, almost reaching her back, with two bangs on the side. She was wearing a jacket, that held on her chest, and her tight jeans showed her wide her h.i.p.s were.

    She was surely stunning and pretty, but because I didn''t want to get caught by Yu staring, I used The World, which was 12 seconds now after draining Stain and that I trained it in the vacation.

    I stared at the woman and gave her a thumb up for being stunning. She had one big chest for sure, the biggest so far.

    Then, once the time flowed again, I turned my face and kept looking around.

    "Hehe¡­" The giggle came back.

    I turned to see her laughing. Obviously, she was giggling at me, which I found quite rude.

    "Is there anything funny?" I asked.

    She gave me a smile, winked, and did not say a word.

    "You seems to have time to stand up behind me." I said, "Do you need help."

    "Fufufu." She laughed, then, put her hand on her forehead and said. "You surely forgot about my Quirk."

    The sound was easy and familiar, as I had an erection for it many times.

    Quickly, I recognised her.

    "Yu!"

    And here I was looking for a short blonde.

    I made a quiet expression and said, "and here you said you wanted to be in your civilian form."

    " I didn''t want people to recognise me, as it would get annoying." Yu scratched her chin. Then, she made a teasing smile and let her face closer to mine. My heart took a fast heartbeat for a brief when she got closer again. "Besides, I wanted to see your face up close."

    Her face was stunning up close, with big purple eyes, small nose, flawless skin, and full lips. Not to mention, her chest was almost on mine.

    "I thought you said you can''t control your Quirk."

    "It works like squeezing a muscle," Yu explained. "I can squeeze a little bit, or squeeze it all. Nothing between. So, with my Quirk, I can go a little bit or all. Nothing between"

    "Oh." I just smiled and let my face get closer."Well, now seeing your face close like this. I didn''t know that it looked good."

    "You didn''t know!" She took herself back, crossed her arms, and scoffed, "and here I thought you were a dictated fan."

    "Really?" When I frowned, she smiled.

    "Relax, I''m teasing you. I know I''m prettier up close. Come on, let''s go. My treat." She held with my hand and guided me inside. People around gave us glances like somehow we''re familiar to them, but they didn''t know where.

    Yu ordered some soft drink while I took some coffee. She was insisting if I wanted anything and that I shouldn''t be shy while teasing me.

    I only laughed and said I''m fine.

    Then we started to talk.

    The conversation drifted to the times she used to talk to me at night, and how things started to get hotter over the course of the days. On one day, the last week of the vacation, at Enji''s house, our conversation got so hot that we played with each other while talking s.e.xy on the phone.

    Yu was 24 years old experienced woman, and here I was in front of her, looking at how she was flattering, laughing, and in some way, teasing me; but it was the good kind of teasing.

    She let her finger on my chest, asked me to look down, and when I looked down, she flicked on my nose before laughing. Seeing that smile, I felt taken, and that I didn''t want it to break.

    "This reminds me." I lifted my head. There was one thing I should ask.

    "How did you get my number?"

    Yu rolled her eyes. "With a will, there is a way."

    "How."

    "I asked some teacher at the school," Yu said, smiling.

    "You could''ve just asked me," I said. Although, I didn''t know if I would act positively if she did.

    "It was late anyway." She put her soft drink on the table and stared at me. "Did you want it to go in another way?"

    "Well¡­" I lowered my head and broke the eye contact. I felt conscience pocking me. A part of the blame was on me, as I didn''t tell her I was dating someone else. She is a good woman and deserves to know. But how would I tell her without provoking her to break the building?

    Suddenly, two fingers held my chin and lifted my head, I looked to see Yu''s face so close. Her red full lips curved into a smile.

    "Lee. Don''t overthink. I''m happy that it went this way."

    She slowly let her face closer. I was taken by that sight. When our lips were only a few centimetres away from each other, I took a deep breath, as I felt my instinct kicking inside me.

    This may be probably the last time we''re going to have a kiss. I wanted it to be the most impactful kiss. Since this maybe have a disaster ending. Channelling Hamon in my tongue, the type that used in s.e.x, and I placed my lips on hers and channelled the ripples on her tongue that met mine and started playing.

    Yu responded positively and m.o.a.ned softly inside of my mouth, and it gave me good vibes. Her hand was placed on the back of my head, and she took my breaths. It was a pleasurable kiss for me.

    Once our lips were separate, she leaned back and stared at me for a brief, stunned.

    "Woah¡­ this feeling." Yu tightened her eyes on me. She had that smirk on her mouth, the teasy one. "Better than I remember."

    Then she gave me a seductive wink. Damn, she knows what she does to get inside of me.

    After some silly laugh, we had a longer chat, and how good the kiss was.

    Finally, I decided to drop the bomb.

    "Yu, you''re a lovable woman and deserve everything good in this world," I said, hoping that she doesn''t get angry and accidentally destroy this place.

    Yu raised her eyebrow and said. "Thanks."

    Okay, I''ll tell her. Star Platinum stood next to me. Once things go badly, I''ll combine the techniques of Joseph''s and Dio.

    "I''m sorry that I wasn''t honest with you." I sighed.

    "Are you refusing me?" Yu said, frowning as the smile vanished from her face.

    "No, not at all. I want to be with you." I was honest here since I had the green card from Kendo. "But there is one thing you should now."

    "Go ahead." Yu supported her chin with her hands, elbows on the table.

    "The truth is. Before the festivals, I had someone whom I was dating." I said, looking at her face, which froze for a second.

    I lowered my head, ready to hear her yell at any moment.

    Damn it, even facing the scariest villains and serial killers didn''t feel like this.

    -x-X-x-

    Yu was surprised when she heard what Lee had to say. She had never expected that Lee would reveal this, just in the middle of their date, and after the mind-blowing kiss, they just had.

    "Is that so?" she slowly said.

    "I never meant for it to happen."

    Looking at him, she knew that he was feeling so guilty.

    Yu sighed inside of her.

    Lee, after all, no matter how manly he''s at the battlefield, he''s still a high school student. For a handsome tall person like him, it''s less of a surprise to see someone or many who wanted to date him. She had been there when Reiko kissed him. Yet Yu had wanted to claim him as well.

    She kept staring at him.

    Thinking about the days they had, and how good the kiss they just had, Yu asked her heart, and she found that she still wants it.

    Not to mention, had been the one to take the initiative on him, as she had kissed him. She had even asked her ex-girlfriend, Midnight, to give her Lee''s number.

    Yu felt a part of the blame was on herself.

    But she still wants Lee. At least, she is a bit horny now, and still had something to spoil him.

    "You say so~" She leaned back, crossed her arms on her huge soft chest, and harrumphed.

    "Whatever you say." Lee sighed.

    "You don''t have a mistress as well, do you?" She leaned forward and stared directly to his eyes, like the eagle does, waiting for the slightest flinch from his side to catch the lie.

    "Well¡­ you deserve to be treated better than a mistress." Lee raised an eyebrow.

    "Hmm¡­ give me a direct answer. Are mentioning me, or someone else." Yu suppressed a laugh.

    "No, I thought you were talking about yourself," Lee said.

    "And what makes you think I do." She replied.

    "Well. Your life, your choice. I''ll respect whatever you go with."

    Yu thought about it for a bit. Although not so many people know it, she was Bis.e.x.u.a.l person and was the reason why she didn''t go with man, except for her senpai, Midnight, whom she dated in the past when she was an intern at her place. Being in a triangle relationship didn''t sound as bad.

    For Lee, she didn''t mind to be his mistress and even thought about having a threesome, which somehow, excited her.

    But that was just fantasy, she thought. And she wanted to make sure that he''s aware of what''s going on.

    Lee raised his head. He seemed to feel some relief when he told her. He''s still a good man, as he doesn''t like lying¡­ just didn''t reveal the truth when it''s needed.

    She liked that as well about him. It really takes a lot of courage to confess.

    But his chest betrayed him. His heart was beating repeatedly. Yu noticed that change and said.

    "Well, I surely deserve to be treated better than a side chick." She said and revealed a smile. "I can be your mistress. You can spoil me, of course."

    Lee was surprised when he heard her and flinched.

    "But, Yu, I really like you, and I don''t want to see you forcing yourself."

    She had confidence in herself. Whatever girl he has, Yu was sure that Lee, once he tastes her, he would be satisfied with a stunning beauty like her, and may even forget about that other girl and leave her at some point.

    "I like you as well." She decided to be directed to the point. "But does your girlfriend knows about us? If things are going to be furthered, she has to accept facts."

    She expected that he would reconsider his choices at any moment.

    There is no way he would have told the other, otherwise, he wouldn''t tell Yu now that he has a girlfriend. Because if he did, there wouldn''t be a girlfriend to talk about.

    Maybe she would try to talk to his conscience and tell him to tell her, so she may know that he''s with a better woman.

    Although she didn''t want to do this, as a heroine, she liked Lee, and the kiss he gave her, melted her and felt better than anything else, which made her think that she may have feelings for him.

    She was eagerly waiting for his answer.

    "She does know. She is a lovable girl and I want her to be with us." Lee calmly answered. "She even said that she approves and want to be in a polygamy relationship. So, I don''t think that there would be a drama of love triangle, of course, if you wanted.

    Yu raised her eyebrows in shock.

    What did she just hear?

    She almost choked on her soft drinks. "Is she secretly a Bi¡­ or is she out of her mind!"

 Chapter 88

    I let a small chuckle as I couldn''t help it. I was having a date with Yu, and even after I told her that I have a relationship with a classmate, she, after scaring me with her glances, had said that she won''t mind the role of mistress, before asking me if my girlfriend knows or not.

    Now, when I had told her that she''s okay with it, and I won''t hide my relationship with Mount Lady, Yu opened her eyes widely, and asked, hesitantly.

    "Is she secretly-Bis.e.x.u.a.l?"

    "No." I shook my head. Itsuka was straight person¡­maybe, but I never had seen her give a girl attention or something.

    "Why would you know anyway?" Yu''s curiosity was picked up all of the sudden. I wondered what she was thinking of, after declaring herself to become my mistress.

    Although, I know this was maybe far from over.

    "Mmm¡­this makes me wonder." Yu took a sip from her soft drink and asked. "Does she like to be dominated?"

    I lifted my head and thought about it. Spanking, dirty talk, and doing it from behind would always turn her on.

    "She does, in fact."

    After I nodded, Yu was deep in her thought.

    ***

    Yu thought about it, and now it made sense. That girl doesn''t mind sharing her guy, yet Lee thinks that she doesn''t have some fetish or what.

    Also, she likes to be dominated as well. This meant one thing of two. She is either a cuckquean or that she is insecure about something in their relationship and loves him so much that she is willing to share him rather than him leaving her.

    "Do you know the reason why, maybe, she allowed you to go for this rout?"

    "Yu. As you may notice or not. My Quirk affected my physical strength. You can say that I''m like someone who has excellent strength-enhancing Quirk. Even a rare one" Lee seemed to be so concerned and was lowered his head. "She can''t keep up with me¡­ I''m too strong. even after so many times."

    His answer was way shady. If it was real, then his girlfriend''s worries are in their place for him to fear that he leaves her.

    "Really?" This may turn out to be interesting. But looking at his muscles, it was unlikely he does. "How much can you lift?"

    Being in a relationship with three, and a submissive girl was something that secretly excited Yu.

    Like seriously, even if he had very big stamina, Yu was a mature woman with a very curvaceous body, and she can increase her size a bit with a pinch, not to mention that as a hero she has endurance as well¡­ yep, she would snatch that relationship.

    "Several tons¡­" Lee said.

    "Ahem." Yu raised an eyebrow. That was somehow unbelievable "Prove it."

    "I will. Do you have something heavy?"

    "My car."

    They got outside, to the parking. Yu''s car was there, a white car.

    Seeing how Lee was staring at it, she said, "I had only started working for a year. I''ve yet to buy a new one."

    "It''s nice."

    Lee reached his hands beneath the car, and with one hand, he lifted the car above his head.

    She Really seemed to be amazed by him. Lee didn''t have a physical enhancing quirk, yet he was this strong!

    Yu didn''t know that, but giving how much life force Lee had taken, he is way stronger than a couple of vampires combined.

    Yu''s face drew amazement as she nodded. It seems that Lee was telling her the truth, as the car''s weight barely bothered him, and he even could play with it easily and walk around.

    Looking at his stretched muscles, Yu licked her lip unconsciously. Those muscles, his strong chest, were hotly attractive.

    She watched as Lee gently put the car the down and clapped with his hands.

    "See, I wasn''t lying." Lee shrugged his shoulders.

    "I believe you now."

    "I won''t force you if you don''t want to. I may be too much for y¨C"

    "Hush." Yu took a step forward and placed her finger on his lip, stopping him from talking further. "Challenge accepted."

    She then put her hand behind his head, grabbed him closer, and since they were at the same height now, their faces were so close.

    Lee was staring at her pretty purple eyes, taken, as she was staring at his.

    He was surely handsome and smelled good.

    Lee and Yu kissed that moment and inserted their tongues.

    When the rippling feeling came inside, Yu let herself enjoy the kiss more while melting within it. She let her tongue explore each corner inside.

    *Muah*

    When their lips were separate, Yu stared at the dazzled Lee.

    That look he was giving her didn''t change. Like he was taken by her. She knew that she had been his crush for a long time, and she was happy that he was looking at her this way.

    "So you like challenges," Lee asked, amused.

    Yu let a smirk and put a finger on his chest. "I do. But I wonder about you, young man."

    Seeing his eyes following her finger, Yu smirked and decided to tease him. She flicked up toward his nose.

    But in instant, Lee held her slender finger, stopping her from getting his nose. "I have never escaped from any challenge."

    Lee then took her finger and put it inside his mouth. He ran his tongue and licked it.

    "Oh."

    Yu opened her eyes wide as she felt some tickling sparks running through her veins as he did that. She felt her n.i.p.p.l.es getting hard and her crotch twitched for a second when he sucked her finger.

    What a man. He surely can challenge her, in teasing.

    But she can''t just let him go off without teasing him back with a bigger challenge.

    Taking her finger back, she smiled and said. "Let''s go."

    ***

    Lee got inside her car, and then she drove them back to her apartment building. Lee was praising her driving skills behind the wheels, and she just took it as flattering. She gave him a glance like he was just a clueless boy about what would happen if a woman like her took him to her apartment. If not to be internship to clean, then something else, which is a fan service fans would only dream but never get.

    She giggled as she licked her lips. Those kisses they had let to move something inside the heroine, called l.u.s.t.

    Once they got off the car, they reached her place. Lee followed behind her as she turned on the lights.

    Lee glanced around, there were some ch.i.p.s bags and soft drinks bottles on the ground. Seeing how he was looking at the mess, she smiled weirdly as she threw her shoes. "Well¡­ I''m a very busy person, so I only have chance to clean at the weekends."

    "Good Grief," came Lee''s reply. "This place needs some work."

    "Just try to ignore it."

    Yu jumped and threw herself to the living room, landing on her coach, leaning, and showing how much her body was alluring as she joined her legs to her arms.

    "One instant," Lee turned and looked around. This place surely was messy and needed cleaning.

    Yu harrumphed. Just get here, don''t you get messages.

    However, in instant, something happened and Yu didn''t believe her eyes.

    Lee was still standing in his place. "Now, we are done."

    However, her apartment became so clean in instant. Did he teleport the bags so much? She looked dazzled to see how much clean it became so fast.

    "Lee, marry me:" Yu said, emotionally.

    Lee facing her with his back, giggled as he threw his jacket off, leaving only a white shirt, which let her see the traces of his back''s muscles.

    Looking at his back, Yu''s soft body couldn''t help but attract to his muscles.

    It seems that needs to take initiative. She had no time for drama in bed now.

    The blonde swept her hair bangs, stood up on her toes, and snakingly went to Lee, from behind.

    Before he could even realise it, she swept her hands on his back, let them slip on his ribs, before landing them on his chest. Feeling his chest hard muscles, she grabbed him to her.

    Lee''s body shook when their bodies met.

    "So¡­ Lee¡­ tell me again." Yu let her lips closer to his ear. "Who is your favourite heroine?"

    She shook her body for a brief, as she pressed her gigantic chest on his back. She then took a small bit on his ear, as she ran her tongue across his neck.

    -----

    AN: 18 Advanced chapters at Patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 89 - 89 (R-18)

    * R-18 *

    Yu smiled when Lee''s breaths stopped. Her wet tongue was on his ear licking, after a whisper, before sweeping down on his cheek.

    God, she loved how much smooth his skin was.

    Grabbing him from behind, she let her gigantic soft melons rest on his back as her full lips landed on his neck, before giving him one passionate kiss.

    "Oh."

    Lee let a soft and a short m.o.a.n.

    Yu knew that it was surprising for him, for her to come from behind and land a kiss there. A ripple-like ran across on his body got on Yu''s tongue, and she closed her eyes, enjoying how warm it was.

    *Muah*

    Yu took her lips back.

    "So¡­ Lee. You know how to treat a woman, right." She asked in a teasing way.

    She was already excited from the kissed on the date. Now, after this little action, she was more excited. As for Lee, she knew he was, as he started breathing after his stun from the kiss.

    Lee turned and stared at the Yu. She was as beautiful and s.e.xy as she can be. She was wearing a white shirt, and tight jeans, showing her wide h.i.p.s now. But Lee kept staring at her face.

    Yu was eye to eye level with him now. Her usually big chest was bigger now. The small distance between them wasn''t enough to hold the contact between his chest and her soft flesh melons, and they were touching each other.

    "What, aren''t you going to answer?" Yu teased as she placed her hands on his chest and caressed softly.

    She moved her hands around his white T-shirt down, before reaching his black jean and unbuttoning his pants.

    Oh, her hand touched something.

    Her slender finger, although they are bigger than usually they are, felt that they were touching a big bulge, and she didn''t reach its ends.

    She let her hand run across it.

    Lee surely has a big one as it seems¡­ but how big was something Yu wondered about.

    "I know," Lee answered.

    Placing his hand on her waist, Lee grabbed her closer and gave her a kiss, and her big pretty melons crushed on his chest.

    Lee closed his eyes, channelled his Hamon on his tongue, and started kissing her. Yu placed her hands on his cheeks and started kissed back.

    *Muah* *Muah*

    Feeling the way her tongue was moving in, Lee gave up to the pleasure, as he felt blood reaching his c.o.c.k down, making it twitch in excitement.

    *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Mount Lady let a m.o.a.n inside his mouth, as her body started to twitch. She was getting pleasure from that kiss and felt herself reaching the climax, just from kissing.

    She lowered one hand from his cheek, took by his hand on her waist, and lowered it down, placing it on one of her big ass cheeks.

    Lee''s finger started to sink there and grab the soft smooth flesh.

    Yu remembered the first two times Lee met with her and tried to grab her ass. Well, he wasn''t to blame, as it was one of the perkiest and most attractive arses that a heroine could have.

    And now here he is, having his way as he was squeezing that ass with his big band.

    But she felt more as Lee let his ripples run across her ass as he massaged her.

    Yu''s p.u.s.s.y twitched in excitement and became wetter, as the excitement took over her.

    *Muah*

    With one last kiss, their lips were separate, and they stared at each other.

    "Yu¡­" Lee said, his c.o.c.k throbbing against his pants that it started to become painful.

    "So, how do you feel, finally to be able to grab my ass?" Yu smiled at his face with her cheeks slowly turning pink.

    She faced him with her side and shook her hip up, letting her butt make a firmer appearance.

    Lee was under his instinct as he looked down. He placed his hand on her ass and swept it across it. Yu felt her p.u.s.s.y twitch more and getting wet, as his hand gave her a special feeling, and she may be on the verge of coming soon.

    She wanted to look down, to Lee''s bulge, to see how excited he''s.

    Surprisingly, the bulge got bigger that she almost didn''t believe it.

    As Lee was touching her, she was comparing the size of her face to the size of his c.o.c.k, the bulge in fact.

    ''I must look and see.''

    She took Lee''s hand off her butt, reached the bottom of her shirt, and lifted it up, before throwing it away.

    Lee stared dazedly at her chest. It was the second biggest b.o.o.b.s he had seen¡ª almost as big as his head ¡ª after his mom''s, which were like that because of the milk.

    Yu was only a young 24 years old woman, and she was as mature as she can be. That what made it more amazing.

    Yu got closer and put her hand between his legs, touching his ball and shaft, and started caressing up and down.

    "You can have your way with them," Yu said.

    "I know; my big lady."

    "Fufufu. I guess I''m not the only big one here." She teased more as she kept playing with his bulge.

    Lee didn''t need to lower his head too much as she was tall enough for him.

    He bent his head down, after holding her b.r.e.a.s.ts with both hands, and opened his mouth, before letting it fall on one of her n.i.p.p.l.es, like a baby who wanted to dry milk.

    Lee started sucking.

    The sucking wasn''t rough, but a gentle one, where he used his healing martial arts and tongue to lick her n.i.p.p.l.es.

    "Yeah¡­ that''s it."

    After a m.o.a.n in pleasure, Yu wrapped her arm around his head and m.o.a.ned softly. She felt so hot and was getting wetter.

    Using her hand, she started unbuttoning his pants, before letting Lee free from her chest.

    Lee was taken out of the new world he found when Yu let him away from her warm chest. He stared at her, showing his l.u.s.tful intents with his eyes.

    She bent down, on her knees, with both hands on his pants'' edge. When she got on her knees, his pants were taken down, and only a boxer was left.

    "Let me see your manhood here."

    Yu then pulled down his boxer after licking her lips.

    His c.o.c.k popped out from its place, hard, and viny as it can be.

    Yu couldn''t help but stare with wide-opened eyes as she looked at the long shaft above her face.

    It was surely longer than her face and big, if not bigger, than the toys she used to pleasure herself with.

    But unlike toys, this is a real veiny deal.

    Lee scratched his chin as if he knew what she was thinking of.

    When he looked at how Yu, he couldn''t help but think that she looked beautiful with his c.o.c.k next to her face.

    "I like it." Yu held it with one hand, "Can your little girlfriend handle it."

    "Yes."

    "Really." Yu tried to join her thumb and hand together. Had she been in her original size, she wouldn''t be able to see her fingers come close as she is doing now. She mocked."Her hand must be big."

    "not that big." Lee smiled.

    Yu shook her head and stared at the big hot meat rod in her hand. This is real and not a toy.

    Yu felt excited to try one thing.

    Opening her mouth as wide as she can, she pushed her head and took the tip of his c.o.c.k within her mouth.

    Relaxing, she pushed her head and took it to her throat.

    When she opened her eyes and saw that more than half of his shaft was left outside, she felt more challenge. She held the meat outside her mouth with her hand, and run her tongue inside around what she had.

    "Oh."

    Lee m.o.a.ned when her tongue run across his D. He opened his eyes widely. A wave of big pleasure run across his spin and he couldn''t help but m.o.a.n.

    "Oh¡­Ah¡­ yeah."

    He never expected this to happen.

    Itsuka never gave him a blow job as he was too big for her, or that they were young and inexperienced teenagers.

    But Yu here was taking his D even when it was long and thick. She even runs her tongue inside around it in a way that rose the pleasure inside of him.

    "I''m about to c.u.m."

    Hearing his declaration, Yu pulled back, as she wasn''t ready to take his s.e.m.e.n inside yet.

    When it got out of her mouth, Lee''s c.o.c.k twitched and released a huge amount of s.e.m.e.n. Luckily, it landed on her stomach, which she didn''t mind. But, it wetted her a lot.

    "You c.u.m so hard!" Yu remarked.

    "I know." Lee smiled l.u.s.tfully. It''s just a warm-up

    Yu remarked as she saw how much he came. But that was natural given the size of his veiny little brother. She was ready to give Lee some rest before getting to the real action.

    However, to her surprise, when she stared, his D was as hard as it was at the beginning. Lee was still full of energy.

    "You still have energy!" Yu exclaimed.

    Lee ran his hand across her hair. "I just started."

    "Challenge accepted."

    Remembering what he had said during his date about how long he can have s.e.x, Yu felt horny to take that monster inside of her p.u.s.s.y. She knew that with the little pinch from her Quirk, she would be able to take his shaft inside of her, and would even milk him dry. Oh, this is going to be so good.

    "Let''s see then." Lee smiled at her. He took by her head, letting her stand up, and gave her few kisses on her lips.

    "Follow me."

    Yu gave her back to Lee and walked toward the bedroom. Lee lowered his eyes as he followed her and he couldn''t help but to stare at her swaying buttcheeks. They were rounded, made an amazing combination with her hourglass body and long blonde hair. He couldn''t wait to be inside of her.

    As soon as they got inside her bedroom, Yu jumped to one big red bed in the middle and landed on her back.

    She lifted her long legs and started taking her jeans off. Lee appreciated her ass that was facing him. Once the jeans off, he saw the white flawless white butt cheeks, with a red thin thong that added more beauty to it.

    When he saw the trace of her v.a.g.i.n.a lips, his brother twitched.

    Yu smiled when she saw that. She took off her thong, becoming n.a.k.e.d in front of him, and spread her legs in M shape for him, before raising her finger, and gesturing for him to come before pointing to her p.u.s.s.y.

    "Aren''t you horny?" Lee teased. The kisses and the ripples he used on her ass has worked.

    He could clearly see her p.u.s.s.y lips, with colourless liquid running across them, showing how wet she is. From his place, his nose pocked the feminine scent, which was exciting from his pose.

    "Aren''t you a good kisser?" Yu giggled with a horny face. "Let me see if you''re as good as you have claimed."

    Lee half-closed his eyes and walked, n.a.k.e.d, with his rode standing up proudly.

    Yu felt a twitch down in her p.u.s.s.y as she licked her lip and was staring at his muscular chest and strong h.i.p.s. She wondered how strong those thrusts are going to be. But thinking that she had seen him lifting a car with one hand, she knew that it''s going to be so strong.

    Lee got to the bad and placed his hands on her knees. She was facing him with her legs making M shape, which was quite alluring.

    After adjusting himself, Lee placed his c.o.c.k''s tip on the slit and thrust his h.i.p.s forward and slowly.

    Her p.u.s.s.y lips were opened as the walls got stretched with each second passed.

    Lee closed his eyes and slowly pushed.

    Her v.a.g.i.n.a walls were so soft, so wet, and so hot, that he could make his way smoothly. She m.o.a.ned softly, and Lee continued to push. Although he met some resistance as he got deeper, it also served to his pleasure as her v.a.g.i.n.a felt tight. Lee took a deep breath and screamed in his mind, ''Overdrive."

    "Mmm¡­" Yu got her G spot touched.

    As he took his h.i.p.s back, her p.u.s.s.y clenched tight around Lee''s member, massaging each part. A wave of pleasure took over her, and she started to reach orgasm.

    "Ohhh¡­" Yu''s legs shook as Lee swept his hands around her full thighs and she m.o.a.ned in pleasure.

    Lee feeling pleasure as well gave her a strong thrust. Her big snowy white chest jiggled, and Yu''s m.o.a.ns became more relaxed.

    "Give it me. Yeah." Yu exclaimed when Lee started thrusting her p.u.s.s.y. Her v.a.g.i.n.a twitched from inside and she released her juices on his c.o.c.k as he was still doing his job. This is so good. She hoped for this to continue for longer. It''ll be a lot of fun

    She stared at his eyes as he was giving her rod. Lee''s facial expressions started to get more ease, as she was taking his whole shaft inside.

    "Yu¡­ you''re my favourite heroine for sure," Lee said this time honestly.

    He took with her legs and placed them on his shoulders, before putting his hands on her soft chest.

    He kept thrusting her pretty warm p.u.s.s.y that was clenching tightly and taking him back each time he pulled back. Feeling his balls hitting on her soft ass, his hands touching her pretty chest, Lee couldn''t help but lose to the overwhelming feeling that he got.

    He was about to take his member back, but he reached the climax, and his sensitive c.o.c.k throbbed when her v.a.g.i.n.a started wetting his rod again. Yu wrapped her full smooth legs around his back, and kept him in his place, with the tip of his member touching her w.o.m.b''s entrance. Finally, unable to hold on, he released his s.e.m.e.n inside.

    "Ahh." Lee lifted his head and let a short m.o.a.n, exclaiming how good he felt.

    "Ohhhhh¡­." Yu screamed in pleasure, feeling climax again.

    ***

    Ha Ha

    The two of them were lying on the bed next to each other.

    Yu looked at her side, Lee was lying with his head on her chest and his hand on her

    "Why didn''t you tell me it''s your safe day?"

    Lee said.

    "You didn''t ask." Yu pushed her body a bit, letting Lee''s head slip from her chest. "Besides, I didn''t think you would know what that is supposed to mean."

    "Doesn''t mean that we can have s.e.x with no condoms or pills." Looking at her alluring shape, and pretty face, Lee asked.

    In an agile move, the heroine flipped and sat on his torso, with her big soft rounded butt above his crotch.

    "Yeah, you''re right." She reached her hand behind and swept it across his hard c.o.c.k. "And I see that you''re ready for round two."

    "Well, what should we do, my hero," Lee asked, feeling pleasure as her n.a.k.e.d arse was hitting against his throbbing rod.

    Yu shook her h.i.p.s back and forth as if teasing his c.o.c.k. Just with one round and she had many orgasms. "I''ll ride you until get the evil outside of you."

    "Round two,"

    Lee took a deep breath as she lifted her h.i.p.s, went back a bit, and she adjusted his mushroom''s tip on her p.u.s.s.y''s slit, before sitting down slowly. Yu then began to move and thrust her h.i.p.s up and down. The two of them started m.o.a.ning shortly afterward, and screaming in pleasure as they were exchanging the sweetness.

    --

    AN: 20 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 90

    20 Advanced Chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    -x-X-x-

    Lee got off the bed and stretched his arms before looking to Yu who was now a petite woman and was sleeping peacefully with her eyes closed.

    He felt great when he was checking out her curvaceous n.a.k.e.d body, before looking at her beautiful face. Her hair, even after 4 hours of s.e.x, didn''t get messed up so much. She surely has some stamina, giving the size she used in the intercourse. It was longer than the time he had with Itsuka. He surely had done his best with Hamon energy during the intercourse, so to make things more appreciated, since his girlfriend, the other one, knows about this.

    Although he was still full of energy, he had felt relieved to stress more energy than usual. Only if Itsuka was here, it would be perfect.

    Thinking about Kendo, Lee smiled as he thought if she was here for a threesome. But thinking that she has so much self-respect, he decided not to bring that up to her.

    He picked up his phone and decided to tell her since she had given him the green card.

    What a happy life, two girls, one of them is his crush, who he finally managed to get her¡­ Now, this raised a new worry. How to keep things like this. No matter what happens, Lee decided to keep this relationship with his best.

    ''Well, she''s the one who told me ''Go, it''s okay, as long as you stay with me.''''

    ''She has to know.''

    She would surely question how much did Yu last. That would raise a problem if he answered honestly. All he has to do is to say that he thought about Itsuka all of the time and that the other woman could never replace her, and he wishes if there is two of her¡­. the last part is a little bit much.

    Picking up his phone, he started texting. And she quickly she texted back. Lee asked a few questions about her day, and she answered as always. After some time, Itsuka let that letter.

    [How was it? You know, with the other woman] came Itsuka''s letter.

    [I don''t know, I wasn''t paying attention] Lee replied.

    [Hah? Why is that, naughty tireless angel?]

    [Because I was thinking of you all of the time]

    After the last message from Lee, Itsuka paused and didn''t text back for some time.

    Lee thought that he should add some fuel or water to the fire.

    He texted, [I''d prefer if it were you. Now I''m guilt]

    --------

    Itsuka was sweeping her eyes in tears while looking at the screen of her phone.

    The way Lee was wishing for her to be there made her cry.

    She wasn''t sad but had tears of happiness.

    This naughty boyfriend of her, even though she wasn''t able to keep up, he was so loyal. And was willing to stay like that for his whole life.

    But now, even after she gave him permission for polygamy, he still thinking about her, like she is the first girl. Itsuka swept her eye. She wasn''t a weak girl, she never appeared as a weakling. She had made her decision, she won''t go back, and she would be the woman who dominates the relationship in this trio¡­ although she liked to act submissive in bed.

    Thinking about Lee, she smiled and thought about teasing him.

    [So, compared to me, how much did she last?]

    [Just about the same.] Lee replied.

    [You''re still full] Letting a surprised face, she started typing. Lee must still have more energy to spare, and she was at the full bar, and ready. Thinking about it, her body temperature rose when she thought to be there with them.

    [How about I join and finish you off]

    [Hey, no hurry. I''m civilized. I''ll come to you later.]

    [Sure¡­] Itsuka raised an eyebrow. The sun was setting already, and she couldn''t just leave like that.

    ------

    Lee put his phone in his pocket after wearing his pant.

    Yu opened her eyes and crawled from the bed, before surrounding her arms around Lee''s chest, getting his back against her chest.

    "What were you doing?"

    "Nothing," Lee said. "Looking for proper places to have the next date."

    She stared deeply into his eyes when he turned his face.

    "That if you wanted, of course." Lee has some doubts that she may change her mind after s.e.x.

    "Hmmm¡­ You''re a beast. I''d like to tame you." Yu chuckled, feeling light-headed from all of those orgasms. His little girlfriend wasn''t wrong. He surely had a monster''s stamina. Yu thought about it. Even with a small addition from her quirk, and it took longer than she expected. How about his high schooler girlfriend.

    Lee kept staring at her.

    She stood up, with her legs feeling numb. "I want to see your limits."

    "Just my limits," Lee answered, amused.

    "No." She leaned forward and landed a kiss on his lips. "I like you. I feel great when I''m with you. Of course, I will want to see where this would go. Maybe, I''ll add more pinch of my Quirk, and see if you can last longer than."

    Lee felt it was becoming a fun game, to have two women. "And if that doesn''t work."

    "Like you tried to bang big people before. Fine, if it doesn''t work, try threesome with your little girlfriend." She shrugged her shoulder as if it turned her on.

    "Are you sure?" Lee questioned.

    "I''m being sarcastic here." Yu pouted. "Of course, I have confidence in myself. I was just tired from working in the last days. See, I''m full of energy now." Although she was feeling numbness, she could walk around easily without her legs shaking.

    That was the result of a pro hero training, where one can still fight villains even with all of her body turning numb.

    Lee laughed a bit. "Sounds like a challenge."

    "No, it''s a bet." Yu stood on her toes and kissed his cheek, feeling his ripples slip from her tongue to her brain, like a drug. She then went to her hero uniform, which was clean now, and wore her clothes.

    After a small chat, she picked up her phone and said, "I have a patrol tonight. Come on, I''ll drive you home."

    Lee went down to the apartment and got in the car with her. Very soon, she got to him to his neighbour.

    "Sweet memories here." She said as she stopped the car.

    "Yes. The pink villain and the hostages." Lee leaned closer and kissed her on the cheek.

    "We made a good team that day." Yu gilled and kissed back. She reached her bag and grabbed some green papers before giving them to Lee. Lee stared at the money before looking at her, "what''s that."

    "You''re my boyfriend." Yu smiled. "I''ve to take care of you since I''m the older one in the relationship."

    "What an ordeal." Lee stared at the money, his lips shook. He then let a deep sigh. "I should be the one to do that."

    "Well. Once you start working, I''ll let you spoil me. But now, you can only spoil me in privacy." Yu giggled. "Now, if you excuse me, I have a job."

    "Sure." Lee got off the car. "I''ll text you when you have time."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll call you." And she then drove away from his home.

    Lee stared at the car''s shadow. Then his hand clenched on the cash. "First Julia, now you."

    "What a pain." He sighed and got to his apartment.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw his mom sitting on the couch, with a leg above another.

    "Well, Lee, you are finally back."

    Julia made a wide smile when she looked at him. It almost shook Lee''s poker face when she leaned her back forward after he closed the door. That smile, it was a scary one.

    "Why aren''t you watching the T.V." Lee asked.

    "Where have you been?" As the smile vanished, she asked as she reached an envelope next to her. She was staring at him, like a parent would do when their kid breaks something.

    Lee wondered what had changed her attitude all of the sudden.

    "I have been dating." Lee shrugged his shoulders and sat on the couch next to her. She just stared at his eyes.

    "So, you have time for a date," Julia asked. Then raised her finger when she saw him about to say something. "Don''t say Good Grief now."

    "What an ordeal." Lee found an answer. "Can you get over and tell what''s this is about."

    Now, what just happened, for her to act serious like this.

    "You look." She threw the envelope at him.

    Lee held it and opened it.

 Chapter 91

    Read 20 chapters in advance at patre on.com/blazuki

    ----

    After I opened the envelope, I read the content. My face drew a big, deep frown before I stared at Julia. And here I thought they were the water bills. "And you almost gave me a heart stroke, for this."

    "What do you mean?" Julia furrowed her eyebrows. "Your academic evaluation is so important."

    She took the paper from my hand and pointed to the long list with teachers'' name and their evaluation.

    "Not paying attention. Sleeping in the class. Low grades at the pre-exams." She seemed to be on the verge of tearing when she mentioned that. "And even, skipping classes."

    You know, living your life twice, while you aren''t a very patient person at the same time, can lead to burnouts during school.

    "Listen, mom¨C"

    "No, you listen." She cut me and massaged her temple. "For the whole day, you do nothing but texting your girlfriend, spend your time in the shower, raising the water bill over and over.

    "I was easy on you since I was working outside." She questioned. "But now this. What are you doing with your free time anyway?"

    What I do in my free time. Sure. Here''s a list. Hamon training. Time Stop training. Stand training. And of course, alternating between dating two girls. And I just had s.e.x with the other one, just one minute before.

    "I train." I didn''t look affected by this speech about grades and pointed to All Might''s name with N13. "See. Those gave me a positive one. Present Mic said my English was good as well."

    "You skip his class." Julia took a deep breath, sighed, and said. "I''ve talked to Midnight."

    ''That traitor.'' I frowned. "And?"

    She continued. "She told me that your final exams are soon. You need not only to pass the heroic test but the written test."

    Final exams¡­ right. Because there was a lot in my life, I have forgotten about them.

    "The result is what matters, don''t worry about that." I patted her shoulder in good intent.

    "Well, seeing how you are acting, make me think I was a bad parent." Julia lied down. "I have a high degree, yet you don''t even love school. Maybe your grandma is right. I should tell her to come and take¨C"

    "No! You were a good mom." I patted her back. "Just you need to have faith in me."

    She alone is enough headache, let alone that old witch of her mom.

    "Well, whatever." she covered her face with both hands and didn''t talk.

    "Stop acting dramatic. Both know that you aren''t crying."

    She took her hands off her face, stared at me with her green eyes, and rolled her eyes, frowning.

    "Well. Whatever. If you fail your exams, I will take the car back." She said.

    I opened my eyes widely all of the sudden. "Wait¨C" I raised my hand. "I just got it."

    "It''s the parent right to punish their child''s when they don''t study." She said. Seeing my expression, she smirked.

    "You''re a horrible parent," I exclaimed. "You think you can do this to me."

    How can she do this to me? Although I''m thinking like an edgy teenager, that car means a lot to me.

    "I''m not changing my mind." She smirked more. I hope that it''s the trolling smile of her and the car thing is a joke.

    "Give me a break."

    "I will." She smiled as she stood up and walked around the apartment. I only followed her with my eyes, wondering what this woman is thinking of. She then came back with something that made me change my frown and I almost, like Rin, my Chinese classmate says, coughed blood ¨C Although, I wonder why Chinese people cough blood when they are angry or surprised.

    Holding a bunch of thick books with her hands, she said. "I''ll give you a break after we finish studying math¡­"

    I took a deep breath. In my life, I had thought facing villains was a scary thing. But when I did, I found my first idea wrong. I had thought then that being in double relationship with two girls and confront them required more courage, which appeared to be less scary as well.

    But now¡­ Being forced to study for your exams, and with your mom, in your second life, is way worse.

    Should I pretend that I''m affected by the attacks of the villains and make drama over it?

    I should if it could save me from this.

    "Don''t bring the villains to the topic." Julia sat next to me and placed the books on a table she brought with her. "I know about your supposed Stamina and life force. You are full of vitality to stay for two or three days awake. I''m aware of it. Now, let''s study."

    "You''re happy doing this."

    "Mmmm¡­" She didn''t deny it. She grabbed my cheek. "I was thinking about how to spend time more with my darling. Now, I think I hit the jackpot. Two birds with one rock. Now, let''s start studying."

    "Do I have to do this?"

    "Do you want to keep the car?"

    "Good Grief." Only if I had tears I would cry. But I had lost them a long time ago while watching the drama.

    I have to do this if I want to keep my car. After all, It''s a great place to have Snusnu.

    Wait a second. Can''t I just, during the test, use the World, and cheat in the exam. But probably UA would isolate the students for any potential cheating.

    --------------------

    "Kuro¡ªthe second edition?" Tomura was in his hideout while looking at his new servant.

    He leaned back, in his bar-like place.

    Although the person in front of him looked very similar to Kurogiri, he was not. The first Kurogiri was a Nomu made of a corpse. This one, however, was made of a Nomu''s corpse, which happened to belong to the dead Kurogiri.

    "You can call me Kurogiri if you feel like to, Young Master Tomura." The new Kurogiri went to grab a dry towel, took a glance from his hand. "I have the same personality. Most of the memories he had before his death. According to the logic, I should be him, just a new version of Nomu."

    "I know," Tomura said.

    Tomura moved his head to the right, looking at the group of the villains who were singing up to his league. Unlike the weak ones he had in the past, these were stronger, had more experience, and of course, they had a goal, principal, and would be easy to be guided by him, as pawns.

    "Does the fact that I am more modified bother you, Young Master?"

    "Not at all."

    To Tomura, It was better. Not only the new servant can teleport them, but he has one more Quirk. It was really a miracle that they could bring him back from death and modify him to be better.

    Tomura continued. "Did you get me the ID?"

    "Yes." Kurogiri waved his hand. A portal appeared above them and a card fell.

    Tomura held a fake ID, of someone who studied at a heroic class in a random high school.

    Tomura turned his head and looked at a near mirror.

    Although he was looking at his reflection, he didn''t feel the same way he does as always.

    "To have someone''s power to change my eye''s colour and hair¡­"

    Tomura frowned, looking at his now blue reddish eyes and red hair.

    He then looked at the fake ID.

    His look match it for sure

    "We have hacked the system," Kurogiri said. "You are officially a recent gratitude from one of the southern heroic academies."

    Tomura lowered his head and thought about his enemy.

    Tomura looked at his hands. With his quirk, he surely can kill anyone, just by touching him with his hands. However, his sensei''s target was someone who he could barely approach, much less defeat.

    "All Might be someone who constantly moves and up guard. So it was hard to track him. Lee is more of a guy who barely moves. Yet, he is very strong when you are near him, touching him is almost impossible."

    He wanted to impress his teacher All For One. He wanted to prove that he''s the best, and he''s reliable. He couldn''t just sit here, and let All For One scheme.

    For that, he had decided that he would use his league, his resources, to the scheme, to make the perfect scheme.

    That''s right.

    "I always thought about how to approach the unapproachable." He planned to make a perfect plan, to prove to All For One that he''s capable now, and he''s no longer a mere student who needs teaching. His teacher, of course, should have a hint of this. Yet he had yet to interfere, which made Tomura think that it''s a good one.

    Tomura continued. "And the answer was. Let them let you."

    Kurogiri made eye contact with Tomura. "I understand. Do you want me to push your application now? The license exam is near."

    Tomura raised his hand.

    "Not yet. Timing is the key." Although his plan included pretending to be a hero, he needed to do a few things. One of them was to manage his new league''s members, and ensure that he can manipulate them, like the pawns they are.

    "But first, bring me some Medicine." Tomura started scratching his neck. "When I get nervous, I start scratching my neck. I can''t help it. If things got more on my nerves, I may kill someone and my cover would blow up."

    "Yes, young master." The fog guy said. "Can you manage it, it''s too much risk."

    "I know. I can manage it." Tomura smiled. "This is a double plan, to get rid of both All Might and dissolve someone in half."

    ----

    20 chapters in advance at Patr¨¦on.com/blazuki

 Chapter 92

    A new day came.

    For the first time, I was paying attention to the educational lessons ¨C very unlike me. I have to do this or I may lose the car, which I had earned after draining two Nomus from their lives.

    Because of the strong physical body I have, Julia made me study with her until the end of the dawn, and we weren''t sleepy. I had given her that power to protect herself, not to make me stay up late for the education.

    What a pain.

    I looked at Midnight, who was writing at the board, and it wasn''t helpful to listen to her at all.

    I needed to figure out a new technique.

    ''What if¡­ what if¡­'' I thought seriously as I felt enlightened. ''Found a way to boost my brain''s work with Hamon.''

    Why did I never thought of doing so before? It had always worked at hypotheses the others.

    I channelled some Hamon to my nerves than to the brain, making my hair spike up.

    It''s a new technique, and not guaranteed to work.

    Midnight turned and stared at me. "Lee. If you have time to mess with your hair, spend it giving attention." She then hit the board with her whip.

    "Don''t pay attention to me, it''s my Quirk, out of the control." I waved my hand as if it''s not within my control.

    Wait. I came up with this idea fast. Right, Hamon can make muscles stronger and faster.

    I lost sight for a second.

    Shit. I need to be careful when I am doing this. Focusing the Ripples somewhere in my brain, I started recalling childhood memories. Channelling them in another part, I found that I could control my eyesight.

    Suddenly, I realised it. I can manipulate my brain functions.

    However, because of my lack of knowledge about those parts of the brain, I made a mistake.

    I was paralysed for a second and my head hit the table. Bang. 10 minutes later, I woke up.

    ''An empty brain would still empty even if you upgrade it.''

    I massaged my head after a headache.

    Now I think of it, it''s good to use Hamon on your brain, just on certain parts ¨C I don''t want to simulate weird tastes or some orgasm or you know the rest.

    Anyway, I made Star Platinum pick up my phone and download some E-books about the brain parts, and then I paid attention to the rest of the history and modern art¡­ and my focus was taken by Midnight''s treasures...

    Don''t blame me, blame whosoever hired +18 rated heroine to teach people.

    ***

    Once everything was over, I had a little chat with my classmates. Reiko seemed more talkative than usual. She asked me how I am doing with the preparation for the exams. I answered by fine.

    Then, two more teachers entered and two classes were over. English doesn''t seem trouble for me, either math, since Julia has a degree in physics. The only problem left was history, arts, Japanese, and the rest.

    Before the last class get over, I went to the library after I excused myself.

    I sighed as I put the phone back in my pocket. Alright. Now, I know what brain parts can do ¨C I''ve never been a fan of biology, but I guess I can always learn.

    But knowledge can be useful. I can even get high now without drugs, just with Hamon. And it''s legal.

    I''m joking.

    That''s not what I''m looking for.

    I needed to get good scores at the exams, to keep the car.

    So, I could only manipulate the good parts of my brain.

    My brain had flicked with ideas, simple such, ''Use Stand.'' But in another part, it told me ''What if you separate you. Or gave each student a different topic, to assure that you can''t cheat.'' Which made studying the only good idea.

    When Itsuka saw me at the library, sitting and reading some E-book, she blinked twice.

    "Who are you and what have you done to Lee?" Itsuka sat next to me and saw me reading. She kept staring at me before flicking her fingers in front of my face.

    "Itsuka. Give me a break." I said, my tone calm/

    "Oh, it''s you, really you." She made a mocking comment as she stared at my eyes, her head supported by her hand. "

    "I missed you by the way." I leaned forward to her and kissed her on her lips. And she kissed back for two minutes or so.

    "So, how was it." she said, "You seems to be concerned. Did something happen yesterday?"

    She meant the woman I was with yesterday.

    "No." I shook my head. "The final exams, the written ones, is what annoys me the most."

    "Woah. I never thought you would care about those."

    "No, I don''t," I replied honestly. "But If I don''t pass them, I will lose my car."

    After slamming the table with her hand, she stood up quickly, eyes wide opened and focused on me.

    "That''s not fair!" She retorted. "We were supposed to drive together around the country this summer."

    Itsuka likes the car as well. I let her drive it sometimes, and she was someone who likes speed. The sports car was second to the motorcycle she wishes to buy.

    "Talk to my mom." I shrugged my shoulders.

    "It''s okay." She calmed down. "We will pass this ordeal."

    She then bit her nail. "I can help you with Japanese. And I have a smart friend to help you with other topics."

    "Great," I said. Anyway, with my new brand discovered technique, I''ll be able to get done from studying quickly. I needed just more knowledge about the brain parts, especially the ones which would get me over this swiftly.

    "By the way," she said. "I heard, from older students, that the practical exam, is about fighting robots."

    "Well¡­ that''s easy, I guess."

    I then murmured, as I thought about someone. "Maybe, I''ll have to ask her about the arts¡­ she seems to know how to keep her look."

    Yu seems to be knowledgeable about the topic which Midnight teaches.

    Itsuka, who was in deep thoughts, suddenly snapped, like she remembered something.

    "Lee."

    "Yes."

    "Who''s the girl who you were with yesterday," she asked, half eyes closed. "Does she study here?"

    "No," I replied. "She is a pro."

    "Ha. Ha." She said, sounding dramatic. "Don''t lie to me. Who is she?"

    Itsuka. Since you gave the green card, you can''t turn to a Drama Queen all of the sudden.

    "Yu Takeyama," I said

    "Who? Sounds familiar." Itsuka narrowed her eyebrows. Most heroes are known by their aliases and not their names. Even though they were no big secrets.

    "Mount Lady."

    When these words left my mouth, she opened her eyes widely. I could tell exactly what she was doing. She was comparing herself with the other girl.

    "And she accepted, even when you told her you to have a girlfriend." She asked. And I caught the annoyance in her tone. She touched her chest unconsciously. "You told her, right?"

    "Yes. I wasn''t intending to hide you." I replied. "Do you want me to arrange your meeting with her? Since the two of you don''t mind each other."

    "Mmm¡­ I want to." She suddenly asked. "But tell me first. Whose chest is bigger?"

    When I saw her staring at me, I leaned closer and said, "Let me hold yours and hers at the same time and I''ll tell you."

    Forming a small fist, she punched my chest, in frustration at my remark. "Later. Now, let''s study. I don''t want our car to slip away."

    "Hehehe¡­"

    I laughed and messed with her hair.

    I texted Yu, to come to the public library. Her answer came very soon.

    [Sure, my shift would end by five. I''ll see you and that girl of yours¡­]

    ***

    AN: If you want to read ahead, up to chapter 112, check Patr¨¦on:

    patr eon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 93

    It was the holy place for the silence, the unbreakable rule. I should''ve thought more about it when I called Yu and Itsuka to meet there.

    I guess my desire to keep the car had made me want to hit two birds with one rock.

    I was standing at the library''s entrance, switching my eyes between two little ladies, who can grow in instant ¨C one can grow her fist and the other can grow her whole body.

    "What an ordeal ~" came my reply when the two of them were staring at each other.

    Yu and Itsuka looked at me at that moment. Why are they staring at me? Didn''t they want to meet each other? Well, here they are. But why weren''t they talking? Instead, they were staring at each other''s curves. Itsuka was glaring at the h.i.p.s area, while Yu at the face directly.

    Although my standing angle made me think about having a threesome with them, I was next to the library and had to study.

    "Yu, this is Itsuka, my girlfriend that I told you about." I started to introduce them. "Itsuka, this Yu, the heroine, whom I told you about."

    "Nice to meet you." Itsuka held her breath as she talked. "You are small in person."

    Nice way to go Kendo, starting to comment on her at your first meeting.

    Yu half closed her eyes. "I''m still bigger in some places." She then hugged her chest and shook her hip. That was a good sign.

    "Just because you are older." Itsuka forced a smile.

    "Well, you''ve yet to mature¡­ so you wouldn''t understand." Yu made a longer smile. She then looked at me and winked "I''m at the peak of youth."

    "Yeah, convince yourself." The smile vanished from Itsuka''s face, while Yu''s smile froze.

    Yu was teasing her. If I had remembered right, she even had asked me to bring Itsuka for a threesome one day.

    I could smell the intense atmosphere between them.

    ''God, I know it had been a long time since I prayed. But please, let this pass smoothly. Amen."

    "What a happy meeting." I quickly raised my hands and placed each one on their shoulders. "Girls, let''s get inside. I need to keep my car."

    They nodded as they were guided by me inside. Yu and Itsuka kept staring at each other and talked quietly about their personal life, briefly, and asked question questions such as where they shop, what she likes to drink, or what dress.

    Soon, we occupied a private table and started studying. Yu was knowledgeable when it came to Modern arts & history. Itsuka was more knowledgeable on the Japanese side, since she came from a traditional family who lives in a dojo.

    Anyway, it was passing greatly, and I was left to pick up the notes. Using my new brand technique, <

    >, which I found, I simulated my memory parts and attention part in the brain to remember and understand everything.

    Yu and Itsuka stared at each other briefly before staring at me, and then, to each other, again.

    Because of the Hamon boost on my attention, I could read Itsuka''s lips.

    "What''s your goal, you are 24 years old." She was half closing her eyes and moving her lips that I didn''t hear her. "I don''t like you."

    Looking at her green eyes, I focused on Yu''s refection, but I couldn''t read her lips. When I turned back, to Yu, who placed a hand at my lap and was caressing, it was too late to tell.

    "Lee¡­" Itsuka called me, obvious that I was aware of what she had said. "I need to go to the bathroom."

    ''And Yu would follow her.'' I raised my hand as I, now, understood why girls go to the bathroom together.

    "Ah, I need to go there too." Yu stood up as well. The two of them then left together to the bathroom.

    I guess they were going to talk privately, as there are things they can''t talk about it in front of a boy like me. Girls talk, you know it. And I wasn''t interested.

    I picked up a random book from the library about the biology of the brain until they come.

    Maybe, I can develop my new technique, by knowing more about it.

    ''Okay, Brain Hamon Overdrive.''

    The pages were flipped fast, while my eyes were moving quickly while reading the pages. I was never a master of fast reading, but well, it changed now.

    Once everything was over, I felt some headache and massaged my temple.

    "Lee." The two girls came. Expecting some drama to happen soon, I turned. To my surprise, both of them were smiling. I was dazzled, having two girlfriends smiling at you, was like, too good to be true.

    "Yeah?"

    Yu smiled. "My patrol would start three hours later. Do you want to come to my place and kick it there, you and Itsuka, until I go?"

    I looked at Itsuka, who was smiling brightly.

    "Mmm¡­ we have came to an agreement. " She gave Yu a small punch on the arm, "I would like to know more about her."

    How, in the hell, did they turn friendly all of the sudden.

    I didn''t want to question, neither did I complain.

    I half-closed my eyes. Joking, I said. "Who are you?"

    This is too good to be true. Could it be that my unlucky days are over?

    "Pfft¡­" Yu laughed and Itsuka per her palm on her face.

    "It''s us. If you don''t want to be the third part of it¡­" Itsuka said. "Although, it''s been my purpose to start this."

    Her purpose was that I would be in a satisfying relationship. She just said they came to a deal where I am the third part of it.

    This means one thing.

    I looked at the books and my backpack and thought.

    Screw it.

    Having threesome would worth each second.

    After some smiles and a few words that annoyed the peaceful environment of the library, we got out. Yu drove us. When we reached her apartment, we wasted only a few words.

    It became silent. I was at Yu''s couch, sitting between two beautiful girls. Suddenly, I felt their two bodies sandwiching mine from each direction.

    The seduction was really strong.

    Yu started kissing me on the neck, while Itsuka took my chin and placed her lips on mine, inserting her tongue.

    I felt so great, the l.u.s.t inside of me was kicking. Yu''s lips melted my neck, while Itsuka''s fluffed my brain.

    ***Some NSWF Is included bellow ***

    "Oh, well, look at who''s silent."

    Itsuka moved to the side and Yu pushed me to my back all of the sudden.

    Kendo quickly placed herself and sat on my stomach, before leaning forward.

    Looking at the girls, I was so turned on with Itsuka''s hand caressing my chest.

    "You know Lee. There was a conflict that happened between us earlier." She turned to Yu and smiled.

    "We thought about the last woman standing challenge." Yu, her hand placed on my crotch and patting my bulge, smiled back and said. "I''ll do it as a petit woman, and we will see who will drain you first. We agreed to have a threesome, for change."

    I could see that Itsuka was turned by the idea. Yu as well. And the one who was most turned on by it was me.

    "Keep dreaming. You''ll die from exhausting before that happens." Itsuka sneered at Yu as she shook her h.i.p.s back, caressed my bulge.

    I resisted the urge to exhale slowly.

    They looked at me as they were expecting an answer.

    "Are you sure girls? No need to feel guilty about my stamina or at all. I can understand if you don''t want to do that."

    Although I said it with the good intent tone, I was challenging them at the same time, and they didn''t disappoint me.

    "Humph, I''ll be the first one." Itsuka leaned forward, crushing her soft big chest on mine while placing her lips on mine. I held her from the back of her head and started kissing.

    "Well, an ignorant kid," came Yu''s reply.

    While I was kissing Kendo, I felt my pants and boxers pulled down. A smooth small hand danced around my semi-hard shaft before aiming it up.

    Then, it was going slowly, starting from to tip, inside a warm and wet place. *Slurp* when I lowered my eyes, Yu was there, holding the shaft and sucking the tip with her mouth, while placing her huge melon tits on my balls. Seeing how it twitched and was covered by saliva, she stroked up and down.

    I couldn''t help but m.o.a.n softly in Kendo''s mouth.

    The feelings were so great, and they didn''t even leave me. When I felt I was about to do it, Yu pulled back, and my shot wetted the air.

    What a good orgasm, and I was ready for me.

    Suddenly, Itsuka took her head back, as Yu pulled her from her collar.

    "And he''s still standing." Yu pointed to my member.

    "We just started," Itsuka said while looking at my d.i.c.k. She licked her lips before her eyes met with Yu.

    "Now, get down there. I want to have some kissed." Yu crawled on my body as she pulled Itsuka back, and sat above my crotch, my standing shaft hitting against her ass-crack.

    Itsuka went to sit between my knees. "But we have never done that."

    Yu stopped leaning forward and turned to Itsuka. "Just, do it like you eat a banana. Keep your teeth away, though." She then leaned on me, rested her treasures, and started kissing me again.

    "Okay." Itsuka nodded, held my hard shaft, and opened her mouth as wide as she can, before taking it to her mouth.

    She stopped when my tip hit her throat, and she just licked around. Hearing my m.o.a.n, she knew she was doing right and kept sucking, which felt great honestly.

    Things went this all along. The girls, after a few sessions of turning me on and making me orgasm by this, were turned on. They stripped me slowly before taking off their clothes. And then, I took turned, using brand techniques for a threesome. Such as, banging Itsuka with my D, while using Hamon on my finger which was inside of Yu, who was lying next to her and having her legs spread wide open.

    ***

    Some hours later, I was feeling heavenly. We were at Yu''s bedroom on her bed, and the girls were hugging my chest. Looking at them, I kissed the two on the forehead before talking a bit about what would happen next. I was satisfied with the two of them, and they didn''t seem to be exhausted as always. Itsuka was happy somehow to see me lying peacefully instead of insisting on another round.

    Oh, right. She won the challenge, by a small margin, yet I didn''t tell her that only because Yu did it as a small woman.

    But it was great anyway.

    Looking at their smiles, I thought and wanted to make sure that I''ll end up marrying both of them.

    Just first, he has to make sure that this isn''t a dream.

    Suddenly, my phone rang as a text message came. Since it was far from my reach, Yu grabbed it. When I looked at the latter, I saw mom''s name.

    [Where are you? We have a math lesson, remember]

    I texted back. [I was at the library. Some of my friends were helping

    [Come here, now¡­ I want you to get the first place.]

    [Yes, yes, I''ll come home]

    "I have to go home," Itsuka said as she stood up.

    "Anyway. I have a shift." Yu stood up and wore her clothes. She stretched her back and said, "Not using my Quirk feels different, isn''t it."

    We wore our clothes and left the house. Itsuka took a taxi, while Yu took me home. Before going back, she gave me one thing.

    "Here''s a copy of my apartment keys. Feel free to come there whenever I''m there."

    "Oh, thanks." I said, " I can''t give you mine though."

    "You have the key that I need." She winked at me staring down. "And it seems ready for more."

    "Well. Tight time, isn''t it,"

    "It is." She sighed.

    AN:

    Read up to chapter 113 at: Patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 94

    It was morning and the homeroom teacher, Vlad King, was posing with his arms crossed. Today, there weren''t any classes, just exams. And this is the start of the day.

    "Okay brats." Kan lowered his head. "After you pass your final written exams, there''ll be the practical one, do your best."

    "Teacher, what could that be?" Monoma asked.

    "I''m not allowed to tell you." He said. "But this year, It''s going to be harder than the last years''. Don''t depend on what the seniors tell you."

    The last days were hellish days, but they were heavenly, as I can say¡­ not because of the exams, but the girls. I''m living a dream.

    Although the car was on the line, somehow, I managed to figure out a trick. I figured a way to use my Hamon ¨C not to brain control ¨C but to squeeze my brain. It could be draining at some point, but I can recuperate quickly.

    Julia was happy with studying and called me a genius. That''s damn right. I am a genius.

    I stared at Itsuka and both of us smiled.

    The study in the library, the threesomes, were what made this week good.

    I turned my head to Reiko, whom I felt that she was staring at me.

    When I looked at her, she turned her face.

    She asked. "You look in good mood."

    "Mmm." I nodded and raised an eyebrow. "You?"

    "Nothing much." She made a small yawn.

    "Lee. Pay attention." Kan said. "Only the ones who success would be allowed to visit a special summer camp, paid by U.A."

    The student showed an uproar in reaction to his words. Kan words meant that the students who pass the exams would go to summer camp. To them, surely it sounded a lot of fun.

    "Whatever."

    But I would rather be spending the vacation in Yu''s apartment.

    After the uproar and the calm down, different teachers and guards came inside.

    The schedule of the exams was given, and since we don''t have so many topics, we were to pass them in one day. As for tomorrow, it would be the applicable exam. No one knew what it would be, though.

    And so, we were taken to the exam hall. Surprisingly, it was a wide hall. The seats were distant from each other, that it would be impossible to take a peek at your classmate.

    If I found out that I don''t know a thing, I''ll stop the time and see what the others have.

    Although I unlocked the brainpower, I have spent it thinking about ways to train my Hamon, and increasing my senses speed to keep us with Star Platinum.

    The principal came and stood in front of us. He was a humanoid short rat wearing a costume. He looked at us and gave a small speech before saying something.

    "Oh, by the way, dear students. Under your seats, we have special devices that can measure your brain waves."

    He made a leer. "If you think you can cheat your way, please, consider that even if the teacher didn''t see you, you would be detected anyway." He then let a laugh, before leaving.

    Soon, the exam papers were given.

    First subject: Japanese, which I didn''t like too much.

    Looking at the questions, I activated my Hamon on my brain, increasing the capability of my brain.

    Flashes of the past when I was studying with Kendo came to my mind.

    I started remembering everything, and the questions started to become easy all of the sudden.

    In the quarter of the given time, I managed to answer 90% of the questions. As for the rest of the 10%, they were tricky ones. Those who depend on external sources to study should be able to answer them.

    Those damn Japanese people. How can they be this cruel with such questions?

    I looked around to see that Kendo was having her time. The pencil in her hand was blurring. Reiko was the same.

    Ibara was praying and closing her eye, a sweat drop fell from her head. Pony was scratching her hair, before resting her head on the table.

    Monoma was holding his hair and looked afraid.

    Seems everyone has their own pros and cons.

    Taking a deep breath, I thought about my seat. The moment I cheat, I would be detected.

    ''cheating moment was the keyword.

    Stopping the time, everything froze.

    Quickly, taking advantage of the 13 seconds of time stop I have now, I moved closer to Kendo.

    Star Platinum held a pencil and a paper before standing next to the girl, and, in a couple of seconds, we copied everything.

    Quickly, I went back to my seat, placed the paper where it was, and used Hamon to calm myself down.

    Although cheating wasn''t good, I wanted to guarantee that I have that car.

    Time moved again and the devices in my seat didn''t detect me, only shook me a bit, meaning they got I was intending to do something but warned me.

    The rest of the exams came. It went smoothly. With my brain, knowledge, Hamon, and Stand Power, I was unstoppable. Alfred ¨C Star Platinum ¨C took care of everything.

    ***

    "What a tyring day," Itsuka said as I was driving her to her house.

    I nodded. "Indeed. How did you do?"

    When I asked this, she frowned and made a sad expression.

    I lowered the speed of the car, feeling worried when I saw her like this.

    "Hey, Kendo, what is with you?"

    Sniff.

    She held a sob in sadness as she looked at her feet. Kendo was a strong girl. She can''t just act like this without a good reason. I had to ask.

    "In the math exams; I think that I got one question wrong."

    That was her serious matter. She almost cried for it.

    "Girls~"

    I turned my head and clicked my tongue.

    Food change. Dimensions change. Women, they never change.

    "Hey, do you think it''s funny?" She exclaimed in anger as she stared at me.

    "No need to start a drama over it." I patter her shoulder and massaged it a bit while letting Star Platinum drive. "I believe in you, do your best."

    She smiled and everything went fine. After saying goodbye, I went back to my own house. Julia seemed very sad, and when I asked her why, she said, holding her books. "Can we start with your next year''s lessons? It would be good if we started preparing for your senior year''s exams."

    "Hell." I coughed. "No!"

    "Whatever. Good day." She scoffed and rolled her eyes.

    She really liked to study, or teach, I think.

    But I can''t guarantee that wish.

    I had already missed some of my training because of the study ¨C bigger blame on the girls but all put on the books.

    ***

    The new day came, and now was the time for the real exam. The heroic one, where one depends on his fist.

    ***

    20 chapters ahead at P.atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 95

    "Oy Kuro." Tomura stared at the glass that held his drink. The colourless alcohol was reflecting his shape. His now red hair and blue reddish eyes were visible to him.

    "Yes, young master." The new Kurogiri replied as he appeared in an instant next to Tomura.

    "Tell me."

    Tomura turned his eyes, looking at his league''s new members. They were strong and motivated persons, who wouldn''t mind dying for their goals. Probably they are crazy, as well. No, definitely they are.

    They were what he had gained when he had used Stain''s reputation ¨C Villains with motivations.

    "Tell you what?" Kurogiri said. "Young master."

    "Is it like chess or checker?" Tomura asked, "Life."

    "Did you notice something different?" Kurogiri asked, not showing any emotion.

    Tomura stood up. "In life. There is no king piece. Some pieces can''t just get rid of by changing their position. You have to force your way in a severe situation."

    Tomura looked at the door.

    Just by now, that villain, who he sent earlier, would be here at any moment.

    "How, young master?" Kurogiri replied.

    Unlike the first Kurogiri, who had died, this one doesn''t just agree with whatever Tomura says. The new Kurogiri can form opinions, which Tomura can find to be helpful. Of course, Kurogiri''s still his servant.

    "How, you ask."

    Sighing, Tomura resisted the urge to scratch his neck.

    It seems the medicine''s effect is getting less.

    What''s getting on his nerves wasn''t the way his servant asked him, but what he thought, a perfect, yet, almost impossible plan.

    Tomura continued. "In checker, there is no king. You don''t get rid of your opponent by positioning them. You get to do that by forcing them.

    "To make your position get better, you need to get to the last lines of your enemies.

    "And you can get rid of two pieces in one round,

    "Which is what I''m planning to do. "

    "Kurogiri didn''t sigh and went to clean an empty glass."I see. So that''s why you''re getting the hero license."

    Tomura looked at his new reflection. He didn''t tell Kurogiri all of his plans. He wanted to test him, by giving him hits, and see if his servant is smarter than the one before.

    "Ah." Tomura nodded. "Getting rid of All Might and Lee starts with that point."

    No one knew what Tomura had in his mind.

    Suddenly, from this air, a portal appeared.

    From it, stepped a masked man who covered his face, and a person who looked exactly like Tomura ¨C the new look ¨C and was walking forward.

    "Yo. Boss. Your copy was amazing. It could even pass the hero exam easily." The masked man praised.

    This was Twice, a person who can create temporarily clones for himself and the others.

    Tomura glanced at him.

    Twice''s villain costume was a black and grey bodysuit that covered his body completely, along with grey boots. The upper half of his signature mask was grey with white eye sockets while the lower half-covering his mouth was black. Twice also sported red and green wristbands that he stored his measuring tapes in.

    The clone of Tomura was made by this person''s power.

    The clone lifted his hand which had a license there, with his fake ID.

    "But sir, how did you know how heroes would act. There was a test, about rescuing, and your clone did the job perfectly. I almost doubted that you''re a real hero." Twice asked as he lifted his finger.

    Tomura''s copy, not only passed the written test, fighting test but the rescuing test, where the heroes'' quality is tested.

    "I know them very well," Tomura said as he took the identity from his clone, who just dissolved. "I know what cringes me the most."

    Looking at his hero license, he felt disgusted from what he had done. He wished that he would rip it to pieces. However, all of this was necessary for a bigger plan.

    Walking to the corner, he took by a group of papers. They were fake CVs.

    "Young master. Your next step."

    Tomura scoffed. "I will go to U.A first-year summer camp before they have their summer. I heard they are asking for employees."

    "Do you need anything else?" Kurogiri shook his head.

    "Yes, a lot of that medicine, because I may rip my head off." Tomura clenched his teeth. The idea of working as a hero is pissing him off enough. But he could hold himself, temporarily.

    ****

    Today we had our last and most important exam in school.

    All of us ¨C 1-B''s students ¨C were wearing our heroic outfits before being taken to the exam centre.

    After being taken to an office in the middle of one of the big false cities that UA has, I stared at the teachers around.

    All of them, pro heroes, were here, so the principal.

    If this was a usual class, I could think they gathered us for some sort of punishment or whatever.

    Wasn''t the exam supposed to be fighting some robots?

    "Okay, let''s talk about what your final exam would be." Kan started speaking, before pointing to the teachers. "Each two of you would form a team and fight a pro hero, who will pretend to be a villain.

    "To win, you have either to handcuff him or escape.

    "Now, I won''t tell you what would happen in case if you failed. Don''t overthink that." Kan crossed his arms. He had a resolving facial expression as he said the last part.

    It was shocking news for everyone¨C except for me, who didn''t seem to care so much, or for the people who barely show any expressions of shock, such as Reiko or Yui.

    I cracked my back and looked at the screen that showed the teams.

    1- Neito and Setsuna VS Midnight.

    2- Itsuka and Pony VS N13.

    .

    .

    Lee and Reiko vs. All Might.

    I blinked twice.

    My opponent was All Might.

    That surely would be tough without the need to expose my time stop ability.

    I had seen him at USJ, and that was his weaker form. Now that I healed him, I may face the one who I had heard about in legends ¨C Web legends about number one hero.

    But no worries. I''m stronger as well since then.

    I stared at All Might, who gave me his famous bright smile, and he cracked his fists.

    ''Without showing the Time Stop. All I have to do is just to beat his ass." I determined.

    Suddenly, I felt some glance locked at me, a gentle one.

    Turning, I saw Reiko, who was wearing a Ninja-like outfit, crossing her arms, leaning her back a bit, and staring at my eyes.

    I stared back.

    Her hero costume consists of a pale purple, knee-length kimono with a white, furred collar, three dark straps around her waist, black knee-high socks, and a black mask that covers her face from the bridge of her nose down.

    Her visible eye was widely opened. After making eye contact for a long, she turned her face.

    She said, "Your scarf and mine, looks very matching."

    "Right," I said.

    "Mmm," she nodded. "Not only our quirks but our clothes as well."

    I rolled my eyes.

    She doesn''t seem to be thinking about who our opponent is, but how our wearing is matching.

    Then, there was silence between us. I and Reiko were people of few words. We just observed what''s going to happen next.

    The first team went to fight, and the screen displayed their fight, while we were waiting for our turn.

    "By the way, what''s your plan?" She asked.

    "Try to assist, and I''ll do the rest," I said, as it was the simplest, yet best plan, giving the difference in our abilities.

    "What''s yours?" If she has a better one, let me hear it.

    Reiko frowned a bit and turned her face, not talking.

    I thought she may feel offended if she thought of herself as a deadweight. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not putting you down or anything."

    "Let''s just see." She shoots her head.

    ***

    (AN: 20 chapters ahead at

    p atreon.com/Blazuki)

 Chapter 96

    if you want to read 20 chapters ahead, checkout patr¨¦on.

    pat reon.com/blazuki

    ----

    It was unexpected that I and Reiko have to team-up together and fight the first ranked hero, All Might.

    It was a surprise for two reasons.

    One: I''m closer again to the girl who had kissed me in past, and she thinks that our outfits and powers match together. I can''t blame her though. Her Quirk''s name means evil spirit ¨C much likely close to a Stand.

    Two: I have to fight against the strongest hero here. Knowing my strength, I think All Might won''t hold back. So be it.

    Unlike Nomu, whom I fought the first time, who had shock absorption power to endure my hits, All Might''s body was very strong. And he''s healed.

    He was already known to be the strongest despite his injury being hidden. Now, what would happen since he''s healed?

    I smirked against the face of this challenge, curious to see what I am capable of, without the Time Stop ¨C a card which I want to hide.

    "What''s bothering you to think so much?" Reiko ¨C Also known as Emily¨C asked.

    "Nothing really."

    The gates of the false city were opened for us.

    We stepped inside, walking side to side.

    As heroes, we had to find All Might. He would play the role of the villains, and we, as heroes, have to capture him.

    "The handcuffs, you have them?" I asked.

    "Yes. They are with me." Reiko nodded at my question while staring up at my face. "So, you think that I should be the one to do this, to leave the handcuffs for me."

    "I think¡­ leave the fight to me," I said for her not to fight along with me.

    All Might isn''t someone who she can face on her own.

    Even with her Quirk, she can''t lift All Might, let alone doing a thing to him.

    Reiko''s Quirk was powerful. But it would be more powerful if she could lift things heavier than what her body can lift.

    "But." She hesitated to tell what in her mind.

    "Emily. Focus. He isn''t as easy as the other teachers."

    "We can always reach the finishing line and we would win," Reiko exclaimed, showing that she didn''t like my idea of leaving her behind and letting me do all of the jobs. "We are a team, remember."

    "I know." I stopped, and she did the same.

    Her eyes shook as she looked up at me. Looking down at her, I felt, from this angle, she was cute.

    I know.

    Maybe, she was feeling upset that I''m treating her as a deadweight and even telling her to leave the fight for me.

    I would understand how it feels.

    I didn''t want to hurt her feelings after what she had been through at the Sports Festival. Although the bigger blame was on the villains, I still feel bad for myself for what happened.

    After staring at each other for a brief, I sighed.

    "Reiko, he is fast, remember."

    Putting my hands on her shoulder, I stared at her eyes, and she opened her eye widely.

    I continued. "I can keep up with him. In case things went badly. I want you to throw the handcuffs and pass by that finishing line first."

    "But if I did that alone, you may not pass." Reiko''s eye shook. "Senpai¡­"

    Senpai¡­ did she address me by that.

    "Are you done talking?" A loud sound interrupted her. I retrieved my hands from her shoulders when we heard that voice.

    Turning our heads, we looked at the peak of one 8 stories building. Standing above it was a large muscled person wearing a blue suit. He was having his hands on his h.i.p.s, posing and staring down at us from his high angle.

    "You should." Said All Might loudly. "For I Am Here!"

    My focus was taken all of the sudden by All Might, almost forgetting about Reiko next to me.

    "Now, heroes, what would you do against a villain like me."

    All Might leaned forward, kicked with his feet back, and headed toward us, like a spear. Although he was fast, Star Platinum was faster.

    Star Platinum clashed with All Might, who was in the air, stopping his momentum before giving him a series of very fast punches in the air.

    All Might crossed his arms in front of his face, taking the hits with his muscled arms.

    His leg kicked to the right, and his body moved in the other direction all of the sudden.

    Star Platinum didn''t let him slip away and caught him from the neck, which didn''t look to bother All Might. He was still smiling at us. To endure Star Platinum''s punches and still smile, while being held from the neck, All Might deserves his title.

    But as I was about to hold him down, he lifted his legs and kicked down with his feet. A compressed air like cannon hit the ground.

    The road bellow our feet cracked, stones flew, and glass on buildings broke, as the impact generated by his kick was too strong.

    Star Platinum was gentle enough to leave him and come back and protect me.

    I took a step to the side and stood in front of Reiko, covering her, as she wouldn''t be able to hold herself against the impact.

    Reiko was crossing her arms. Her silk-like silver hair was flying back, showing her wide-opened eyes. She wasn''t able to keep standing, as the wind was too strong, and she was about to fly backwards.

    I held her arm and didn''t let her go as her feet left the ground.

    Reiko was holding my arm, dazzled, staring at me.

    Once the wind calmed, she landed on her feet and said, "thank you."

    I took my hand back. She coughed and then looked at All Might.

    "Nice Save, Young Lee." When the words left his mouth, Star Platinum sent many rocks flying toward All Might, who was standing at the top of one building.

    Although he was sneaky, All Might was strong enough to take the rocks to his body and didn''t even flinch when they hit him.

    I frowned. Is this man bulletproof or something? Probably he''s.

    "Lee. I can help." Reiko exclaimed all of the sudden.

    But I was more focused on the foe in front of me. All Might was still out of my range.

    "I''ll just have to beat him. Right." I took a step forward.

    I was somehow thrilled by this clash. Although it may seem that Star Platinum''s hits don''t make an effect, they do in fact, but All Might is just hiding them.

    I can rip off steel with my bare hands, let alone what Star Platinum can do now, and I''m sure All Might is just a bit tougher than metals.

    Applying Star Platinum on myself, I flew toward All Might.

    "Getting me within your range, nice one Kiddo."

    All Might jumped and kicked the air bellow him. "

    But don''t think that you''re the only one who can fly." He was using his power to kick the air and use it to fly.

    All Might smirked. "Blame your good side for making me healthy again."

    "I''m not a good person." I frowned at that remark.

    "Then, I''ll smash the lies out of you!"

    Yelling, All Might flew higher in the air, further away from me.

    "Texas Smash!" He clenched a fist and punched. A strong wind pressure headed toward me.

    Since I was sure that All Might wouldn''t harm Reiko, I made Star Platinum protect me and focused on him. There was a strong shockwave when I met with that punch. But with my strong body, I could handle it.

    The momentum was strong enough to push me back a bit, but it wasn''t much as I regained my balance quickly.

    *Bang*

    One building behind me collapsed and fell down.

    I stared at All Might, eyes widely opened.

    "Hey! This is only a kids'' test. Do you have to get this far, Old Man?"

    "Hehehe." All Might chuckled. "Do you think this high school is a playground? "

    "Wha¨C" I almost choked as he formed another fist and punched in the air.

    How did he know that I am thinking UA is my playground?

    "This is a real heroic school. We prepare you for a job where you can die at any moment." He punched and sent another surge of compressed air, which almost swallowed. Another building behind me was destroyed and it collapsed on the ground. I hoped that Reiko would be hiding, so the falling buildings wouldn''t harm her

    All Might continued. "I am now not a hero, but a villain. Treat me like a one, as a villain wouldn''t show you mercy."

    I sneered at him. "Prove it."

    Getting All Might without the time stop would seem to be a hard task.

    But, in the worst-case scenario, I can just use it and say that I teleported. Or just use it while standing in my place.

    "I will!" All Might, instead of aiming at me, looked down, toward Reiko. "You''re a team, both enemy to me anyway. I''ll target the weakest one first."

    He punched behind him, pushing himself forward, to the ground, toward Reiko.

    Reiko saw this and waved her hands, creating a shield of rocks in front of her. But something like this was useless against All Might, and she knew it ¨C obviously.

    ''Damn it.''

    I quickly flew toward Reiko as well.

    Channelling Hamon to my brain, to increase the speed of thinking, sensing, and attention, I could keep with more of Star Platinum''s speed.

    Although I had yet to practise this move, this was the best time to test it.

    "Take this lady. Smash!" All Might seemed to be a feminist who would punch Reiko, a girl whom I find a pretty and cute person, without mercy.

    "No. You Won''t!"

    I increased my speed and my body turned into a blur as I flew past All Might. Quickly, I held Reiko from her waist and got her out of All Might''s way.

    The speed I was moving at was so fast that everything was blurry in my eyes.

    Damn, there were in front of me. Usually, I would hit them, or pass by them.

    But my reaction speed being increased, I dodged one building before dodging the other ones that appeared on my way. Almost 9 buildings were dodged so quickly while I was moving at this super speed.

    As I stepped on my feet, Reiko seemed to breathe heavily, her now visible eyes were wide opened.

    "That was so fast." She claimed herself down. Then she looked at my arms, before looking up to my face.

    "I had to do that."

    "Ahem. Lee-san. You can leave me¡­ your hands." Although her voice was as calm as always, her cheeks became red. I then realised that I was still lifting her and one of my hands was wrapped around her arse, which was so soft, and my hand was on the skin, directly.

    Damn, Itsuka must be watching along with the other teachers!

    "Ah, right. I didn''t mean to."

    I put her on her feet.

    Because of her mask covering her face''s lower half, I couldn''t tell if she was smiling or frowning when she stared at me while standing on her toes.

    "Are you fine?" I asked.

    "LEE!"

    She shouted, her tone higher than usual, and her hands were down, not in ghost position. She must be frustrated to yell.

    "What!" I exclaimed, staring at her, eyes wide open.

 Chapter 97

    ''That was fast,'' Lee thought as he looked at Reiko, whom he had just put down after taking her away from All Might''s fists.

    That annoying big guy, Lee never expected him to take the villain''s role this seriously.

    Lee started thinking about how he had just flown. Although everything had been blurry when he had tried to move, he could dodge the buildings in his way, reacting at a speed that he didn''t know he could use.

    But this was the first time he flew while boosting his brain''s functions.

    Lee surely could access more to Star Platinum''s speed. But how much? He didn''t have an answer for that now. But even so, it should be more than a sniper rifle''s bullet. Definitely more than the speed of the sound. (spoilers: Star Platinum can punch at the speed of light)

    That would be left to think of later.

    There is All Might here.

    ''Thinking about the old days, I wasn''t trying so seriously with him.'' Lee stared in one direction. ''But now, he took this too far.''

    -x-X-x-

    Reiko was looking at Lee, who was staring in the All Might''s direction after he had just saved her.

    She felt some warmth spreading across her body after she saw how he had rushed to save her. It''s the second time to happen though.

    Although it was just a test and it was known that the teachers wouldn''t punch seriously, she was happy that he rushed to her.

    However, looking at how he wasn''t even giving her a second glance now, Reiko felt upset a bit.

    She couldn''t frown, but she still thought it was a hateful action.

    It seems that Lee is considering her a deadweight, despite that the two of them were having a similar power. Is this because she had kissed him in the past and she never mentioned it again.

    Although she has a brain and can think, Lee wasn''t giving her a second glance and doesn''t even consider her opinion in this fight.

    This built frustration inside of her.

    Putting her hands down, she clenched her fists and yelled. "Lee!"

    "What!" Lee shrugged his shoulders and stared at her.

    She just felt too frustrated.

    Taking a step forward, she pulled his collar, and looked up, to his face, trying hard to make a frown.

    ''Why is he so tall that it was hard to talk to him she was standing on her toes and it wasn''t enough yet to reach his face. But somehow, it felt good to look up to him. But she didn''t like to mention this right now.

    "You can get angry!" Lee was stunned when he looked at her hands.

    It sounded more like a sarcastic comment.

    "I''m not angry!"

    She turned her face when their eyes met, unable to make eye contact. She pulled her courage again and looked into his eyes.

    She needed to stand for herself. "Can you at least let me have a part in this?"

    "What do you mean?" Lee said. "You have your part. Pass your exam. You could just slip your way but you had just to be in his reach."

    He had a point.

    "But I want to fight as well." She replied. "Why are you ignoring me?"

    "I didn''t ignore you." Lee gave her hand a small pat.

    Reiko realised that she was still holding his collar. She lowered her hands and looked at the ground.

    She said, quietly. "But you didn''t ask me."

    There was a moment of silence. Lee didn''t say anything and Reiko looked down, her eyes on his exposed abs. It was hard not to stare there, as his outfit was more of a stripper, and those muscles were well-shaped.

    ''Focus¡­''

    She didn''t know what her crush is thinking of. But she didn''t want him to get angry at her as well.

    Although he was right, she could just pass this exam easily. She didn''t feel like to leave him behind. She wanted to do this together, and she knew she could.

    Not hearing a word from him, she was about to lower her head to the ground.

    "Give me a break. Fine, what do you have in mind?" Lee let a long sigh and patted her arm. "If you have something to say, don''t hold it back."

    When she lifted her head, he was still having that unchanged expression. That something they have in common. Barely making facial expressions. Unless the emotions are out of control.

    Reiko said. "Lean forward."

    "What." Lee raised an eyebrow, not understanding.

    "So I can whisper." Reiko put her hands behind her back and stood on her toes.

    "You''re short. I Forgot about that." Lee seemed to understand.

    "Hey! I''m not short, just average height."

    Reiko swept her hair. She, somehow, enjoyed the fact that he teased her.

    "Look at the bright side. You''re taller than Pony..." Lee bend down a bit. "And you don''t have to jump."

    ''Funny, but I can''t laugh.'' Lee and his sarcastic remarks, even during situations like this. She wondered if he ever feels fear.

    "Whatever, here, hear¡­?" When Lee started to listen, she felt happy and gave him her strategy.

    -x-x-x-

    I was hearing about her plan. She had good remarks. But there was some problems, flaws. Still good enough.

    My brain, Hamon boosted, could calculate many possibilities and outcomes for her plan. And I could even think of a way to improve it, to end this battle quickly, but I didn''t tell Reiko.

    It wasn''t totally a bad idea.

    She seemed to be happy that I was listening to her.

    I know, that''s why I didn''t tell her anything.

    Most women like a man who listens, and not the one who talks. You can simply pretend to hear them and they will be happy ¨C As long as they don''t find out you''re faking it.

    "Good one. We will do as you say."

    I can make it work anyway.

    Reiko, beneath her mask, smiled and swept the hair that was covering her face''s half. I''ll take that as a sign that she is happy.

    -x-X-x-

    "Are you ready to fight? For Am I Here!"

    All Might walked between the buildings, raising his voice loudly, showing that he''s here, after the two heroes.

    Reiko turned to Lee once she heard All Might''s voice.

    Lee nodded. That was the sign for her to start.

    Reiko turned and ran. She didn''t get far, as she needed to be close to this location, so she can provide help. Hiding behind some car, her heart started to beat faster, but her face and expressions were as calm as the sea''s surface. After she hid, she observed how Lee started moving.

    Lee swept his scarf back, which looked elegant. He stretched his almost perfect body and walked forward.

    "How can you scream like that without damaging your throat?"

    Lee rubbed his ear, staring at the strongest hero here. He didn''t look to feel pressure or something while facing the so big guy.

    Maybe Lee doesn''t really feel fear, or he has just faced too many villains in the past that he didn''t feel anything.

    "No!" All Might objected. He vanished from his place and appeared next to a small house, hugging its wall. "When the situation calls. Scream from the depth of your heart-"

    "Just shut up." Lee flinched. "I don''t like that title honestly."

    "But you''ll hear it anyway!" All Might pulled the house off the ground and took a step forward. "PLUSOO ULTRA!"

    The house turned into a blur as it was thrown at Lee.

    Reiko almost lost her focus. She skipped a breath. All Might was so strong that she had to wonder if Lee would be okay.

    Lee reacted quickly and jumped up slightly. The house hit him¡­ wait that was the window he hit, making him enter the house.

    Suddenly, as the house kept flying on its train, from its door, jumped a silhouette landed on the ground.

    Wait, the clothes are different from what Lee''s wearing.

    ''What''s that?''

 Chapter 98 - Chpater 98

    As All Might threw a house at me, I jumped slightly, high enough for my body to hit the window and enter the house from there.

    Because of the mental state I was in, I saw everything moving slowly for parts of a second.

    Clothes, chairs and tables were floating in the air, along with my body.

    As it seemed, the gravity didn''t work here.

    On my way, I found a long black jacket floating.

    ''Looks expensive.''

    I felt that I liked its design.

    Extending my hands, I put them inside the jacket''s sleeves and flipped.

    When my feet touched the moving floor, I ran forward quickly toward the door. I jumped, feet extended forward.

    As the house continued moving from the sheer strength of All Might, I got out from the door and landed on my feet, leaving that house flying behind me.

    I stood up straight and examined the jacket, which I wore.

    All Might in front of me cracked his fists. But then he blinked. He said. "Nice reaction speed."

    "Just one moment." I extended my finger toward him as I turned my face to a near building, looking at the glass. Seeing my reflection, I nodded and twisted my body to see my back.

    I was just messing with All Might. But I didn''t mind taking this home.

    From the air, something fell on my head and landed there.

    On my reflection at the glass, a black cap appeared on my head.

    "No way." I took two steps toward the glass to take a clearer look. Looking at the cap, the jacket. I shook my head. "Never."

    All Might seemed to lose his patience, few veins appeared on his forehead.

    "Kiddo. You''re fighting a villain, not shopping here."

    All Might suddenly dash toward me.

    That moment I smirked and patted the cap. Without All Might realising, he entered within my range.

    All I had to do it to beat him, since I can''t lift him or he may use air pressure to cause damage, which, by the impact alone, isn''t something to look lightly at.

    His fists turning into almost untraceable afterimages, Star Platinum went to welcome All Might.

    "ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA!!!"

    He punched All Might with power that was more than he had done earlier.

    All Might was very powerful as I had seen, so I didn''t need to hold back any power-up, except for Time Stop.

    All Might crossed his arms together in front of his face.

    But that didn''t stop his face from getting beaten or the fists marks to appear across his whole body.

    Very soon, he flew back and landed on his feet, which shook for a brief.

    He lowered his arms and stared at me, his face full of smile, and his eyes showing a blue glint.

    "Nice one."

    He turned his face and spat some blood. I''m sure that my hits hurt him, but he seemed not to take damage from that.

    "How about soundwaves. Can you defend against them?" Seeing my flinch, All Might smirked.

    All Might opened his arms as wide as possible before clapping.

    Shockwaves¡­ maybe. But soundwaves, I didn''t take that to count.

    I quickly made Star Platinum wrap me before moving to the side.

    A wave moved toward me, destroying and lifting everything on its way.

    A loud sound hit my ears and made them ring. My body wasn''t hit. However, what was behind me flew off the ground.

    As it seemed, Star Platinum can''t protect me from the attacks that depend on the sound. Giving how my ears were ringing.

    I quickly channelled Hamon to my ears, as I was hearing a non-exist whistle, and made it stop.

    All Might had a smirk on his face as I took more steps back, getting further away.

    "What''s the matter, approach me." All Might was having his arms wide opened. He was telling me that the moment I approach, he would clap. But if I did, the damage from the soundwaves would be higher. Not only so, but I have to dodge at the speed of the sound itself.

    "Bastard!" I growled at him.

    There was a truck next to me. I held it, lifted it, and then threw it at All Might, as I stood behind the truck.

    Stopping the time briefly, I got inside the truck, from behind, the moment it was thrown.

    All Might punched the truck as it got near to him, ripping it off.

    That moment, I got outside of the truck, from above.

    All Might was surprised as I was in front of him.

    My fists and Star platinum''s shone in yellow.

    For an outsider, they would only see yellow sparks around me, and two yellow energy fists in the air.

    "ORA ORA ORA."

    Punches rained at All Might from every direction. We didn''t give him a break. I could feel my fists hitting against his solid body. When All Might tried to grab my hands, Star Platinum kicked him on the balls, forcing him to bend down.

    "Oh my Goodness!" All Might''s hands went to his crotch. "Not heroic."

    "Everything is fair in war and love." With the last punch, I fused with Star Platinum, combining our strength. "OVERDRIVE!"

    Screaming, I gave him a punch that sent him flying to the ground. All Might had a small blood trail leaving his mouth as he crushed on a building before bouncing and landing on the ground, on his back.

    ''Does he have god-level endurance or what?'' I questioned when he sat up slowly after groaning briefly.

    "That hurts a lot." All Might commented. He placed his hands next to his h.i.p.s and started standing up slowly. He stopped briefly, the pain from hitting his balls was taking over him, I know.

    "Now!"

    Reiko, who was waiting on the side, started applying her plan. The shackles floated in the air, behind All Might.

    As the plan had suggested, I would distract the old man, and Reiko would handcuff him with her quirk while his hands are this close.

    "What now?" All Might narrowed his eyebrow. He then looked at the ground in front of him and flinched. I realised that he saw the shadow of the shackles behind him.

    ''Reiko¡­'' She would maybe cry if All Might made her look like a foul. After all, she had shown more emotion today than usual. Which surprisingly made her look cute. Before the old man can do anything, I''ll interfere, since the shackles are next to his hands anyway.

    I lifted my hand and was about to flick my fingers.

    ''The World!''

    A wave left my body. Everything around me stopped moving.

    ''Time has frozen.'' I turned my face, to where Reiko is hiding. She was dead focus on All Might and moving her hand.

    I shook my head. "Star Platinum!"

    The stand left my body, went to All Might, and handcuffed him.

    I looked at All Might.

    Had this been a real battle, then, I would have already guaranteed it with the time stop.

    "What a pain." I shook my head again. I lifted my hand again, so when the time starts moving again, my body posture wouldn''t change.

    ''Time flows again.''

    The time moved again. I flicked my fingers. All Might was handcuffed, and when he tried to move his hands, he realised it.

    He didn''t exclaim any shock and smirked silently.

    Wait a second.

    Don''t tell me he was going to let her shackle him.

    He looked at me and said that it''s a good job before we hear an announcement that we had passed that exam.

    Bastard, why didn''t you tell me that you would let her handcuff you anyway?

    -x-X-x-

    Reiko suddenly got out of her hiding.

    Although the mask hid her smile, emotions were filling her.

    After all, her plan had succeeded in no time, and they got All Might together.

    She quickly ran and stood up next to Lee.

    She wanted to see his expressions now and what he has to say. Maybe he would just give her some praise and tell her how right she was and that they should follow her strategy from the start.

    "Good job, Lee." She said and stood up next to Lee while looking at All Might who just stood up.

    Reiko smiled slightly under her mask and resisted the urge to nod in happiness.

    Reiko suddenly felt a big hand landing on her head.

    She moved her eyes up slightly to see that it was Lee, patting her.

    "All thanks to you." Lee''s voice came.

    At this moment, her cheeks became hot.

    Her heart started to beat faster.

    Only now she realised that she was too close to him and that his hand, which just messed with her hair, was on her head.

    ''Calm down. He''s just praising, nothing much.''

    Trying to show that she didn''t notice the hand patting her head, Reiko only stared At All Might, who broke the handcuffs and told them that they succussed.

    Although she pretended to be focused on that, her mind is still focusing on his hand.

    ''We match each other,'' she thought as she moved her eyes to the right.

    Why does he have to be dating her friend? She wished to be in her place, for now. Well, that had happened all of the sudden, as Lee and Itsuka had appeared to be dating during the Sports Festival and not before it.

    ''I''m stupid.'' Reiko felt like blushing. But she didn''t move away from his hand. ''Why did I say I was drugged after I kissed him? I should have asked him for a date.''

    Did this happen because she pretended to faint that day? Would things go differently if she didn''t?

    ''No¡­ but Itsuka is my friend.'' Reiko felt a wave of depression getting her. Why does she have to remain silent because of this? Unconsciously, covered her face with her hands. ''What to do.''

    "Hey, you won. Be happy, cheer up." Lee took his hand back and patted her shoulder, before walking forward, away from her.

    She lowered her hands stared at his back. Seeing his back. She thought about herself, she wanted him.

    Why should she care if he''s dating someone else if she still wanted him?

    ''Things didn''t seem lately good between him and his girlfriend, as the two of them looked to be overthinking.'' Reiko thought about how Lee and Itsuka had been acting after the vacation. All was deeply thinking.

    Reiko decided that she''ll wail for the right moment then. If not, she''ll take the initiative.

 Chapter 99

    Two weeks passed since the exams, and we, U.A students, were in vacation-like, doing nothing but waiting for the school to call us for the camp, which, of course, after we get the results of the exams.

    These days were good for me. I was at Yu''s apartment, sitting on the couch between Yu and Itsuka.

    "Lee¡­ that thing you do, is good," said Yu, looking like a drunk, and have a large grin.

    Itsuka looked sleepy, as well as she leaned on me, resting her head at my chest.

    "I know," I said; A silly smile appeared on my face.

    Usually, I wouldn''t act like this and wouldn''t make such an expression.

    But I was high. We were high.

    During the last week, using Hamon, I made the century discovery.

    Remembering the knowledge I had gained on the brain, I could make myself, or someone else high, without using drugs.

    Since I wanted to please Yu and Itsuka, and give them a reason so they wouldn''t leave when the relationship may get dull, I decided to introduce this to them. Of course, only an idiot wouldn''t try to keep two women happy with him.

    That''s a blessing that I decided not to waste. So, I added some healthy addiction. Of course, this new technique could be used in fighting, to make enemies lose balance.

    The girls had been hesitated about the idea at first. But when they had tried it and realised that it''s not harmful at all, they were excited about it each time I had suggested doing it.

    "Hehehe¡­ I should arrest you for this." Yu leaned a kiss on me, to get some ripples from my cheeks, which messed with her brain a bit to produce the hormones. "But you''re my weed. I don''t want to share you."

    She usually wouldn''t say this if she wasn''t this high.

    Itsuka leaned and kissed me as well. "No, No. Yu, think of it. He''s the drug, not the dealer. What if someone else stole him?"

    "I''ll crush them to death." Yu stood up and formed a fist, before falling on me.

    Good days.

    *Dring* *Dring*

    Itsuka''s phone rang, and she picked it up. She raised her eyebrows. "It''s mom. I can''t talk to her like this. Should I¡­" She then looked at me, like she didn''t know what to do.

    I realised what to do.

    Putting my hand on her head, I channelled the ripples, and she was awakened from her drugged-like state before standing and talking to her mom.

    "Coward¡­" Yu murmured as she looked at Itsuka, mocking her for not having the courage to talk to her mom without being totally awake.

    "Like you have that courage." I turned to her.

    "I have courage. Do you want to make a bet?" Yu turned to me. "I will call Grandma and she won''t think that I''m different than usual."

    "Really," I smirked. "Call her. 200.000 Yin on that."

    "Hehe¡­" she leaned back and rested her legs on my lap. "But you don''t have that much money anyway. No thanks. Anyway, give me another dose," she said as she snatched another kiss.

    "Lee¡­" Itsuka suddenly called. "The exams¡­"

    I lifted my eyelids a bit. "What about them."

    "Their results are out." The now awakened Itsuka said. "Stop being high! Remember, our car is on the line."

    Our car, is she sure?

    Unwillingly, I woke up from my high state and stood up, leaving Yu to lean on the couch.

    As I saw my phone, I saw that there were three missing calls from Julia. Oh¡­ that''s not good. As any mom, I bet she would think that villains had attacked me.

    "Do you have the results?" I asked Itsuka.

    "They sent them us by mail."

    "Ah¡­" I let a sigh. "UA is such an advanced high-tech school, but they can''t use E-mail."

    Japan, in my previous world, had kids who could make robots. In this world, despite being advanced like 200 years in the future, they are still using mails. Well, that because of the great wars that happened due to the many wars that the sudden appearance of Quirks introduced, which paused the development of the technology. ¨C I have learned this because of the History class.

    "Right," Itsuka said. "Well. I guess they don''t want us to lie to our parents. Anyway, let''s see our results."

    We called our parents and talked to them to send us a pic of the results. My mom, I couldn''t tell if she is sad, pretending to be sad, or is just messing with me, so I asked her to send me the results on the phone.

    Itsuka seemed to be very anxious about them. More than me.

    "Ha~" Yu sighed as she picked a random magazine and murmured. "Results and old days."

    "I got 80/100." Itsuka huffed her chest happily and clenched her fist. She then turned to me, to see me focusing on my phone.

    "How much did you get?"

    "Wow." Even I didn''t believe the results I got. "The f.u.c.kers!"

    I seriously cursed.

    "What did happen?"

    "They gave me 99.5/100." I clenched my teeth. How could this be possible? I had used the human''s brainpower, and even cheated my way¡­ yet they¡­

    "Lee." Itsuka, eyes wide opened, clenched her fist and pointed at me. "If you dare to say that again. If you dare to say that again." She shook her eyelids.

    ---

    Itsuka didn''t believe it.

    He is complaining!

    Her boyfriend got almost a perfect score. He even beat her.

    Although she knew she should feel happy, somehow, it sounded sore, to see him complain like that.

    Lee was a strong and reliable person. She thought of herself as the smarter girl in this relationship. They complete each other. However. He was a person who had never studied. Even Lee''s mom told her that Lee had never gone to the library or picked up a book in his life before.

    She had been studying for the whole year. He just studied in the library for one week, yet got this score. This totally made her look for a fool.

    Usually, she would be happy for him¡­.but dares to complain¡­ Her pride was touched.

    Lee shrugged his shoulder.

    "Geez. Relax. I think I made a typo in the English exam. I used British Spelling." He lifted his head and murmured. "I think Present Mic doesn''t know the difference and thought I made a typo."

    "You were sleeping in his class. How would you know? How can you be so shameless?" Itsuka felt like crying.

    "Look at the bright side. We still have the car."

    Oh. She remembered this.

    The good mood came back.

    "Use your aura. I need to get high a bit."Letting a sigh, she approached Lee.

    "Only if you paid me." Lee extended his hand to her.

    "Now you are dealing with it. That''s illegal." Itsuka put her hands on her h.i.p.s.

    Lee smiled and hugged her. "I don''t need money from you. I need something else." His hand danced on her back, fingers caressing her waist, and she was getting aroused from it.

    She understood what currency he''s dealing with. Her body.

    She smirked. "Well. I thought we would leave that for the night."

    "I thought so, but I have to go home early." Lee''s hand swept all the way down, before holding her butt.

    "If you say so, then." Itsuka felt that she was melting and aroused from his touch, as he was squeezing her ass-cheeks. Her face got red as she rested her head on his chest, before deciding to let him have his way with her.

    "I''ll join the party." Yu stood up, increased her height a bit, and came behind Lee. Itsuka flinched; that cheater, she''s using her quirk to gain more stamina in what''s coming. But whatever. She''ll get high with Lee.

    -x-X-x-

    20 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 100

    Days had passed after the final results had been revealed.

    U.A gave us two weeks to rest, until the start of June. After that, we would go to summer camp.

    Though, I can think of 10 better places to spend the vacation at.

    Although I wanted to skip it at first, Yu had told me that summer camp isn''t a vacation as we think. It''s a place where we are going to train our Quirks.

    Quirks can be trained, improved, and evolve at some point. That was something the heroes doesn''t share publicly very much.

    Of course, some heroes would force their kids to train at early ages, based on that information. That reminded me of Shoto and Enji. It was very logical why Shoto was stronger than most of his peers.

    Anyway, Julia had decided to leave the country for a month, and then she would come back when the camp ends.

    They were unpleasant news, but I could understand. I spent those free days with her, as it was what I have to do.

    I stood at the airport, staring at Julia, as she was holding her bags, ready to leave, in a private jet. Most heroes don''t travel in public airlines, since they may have enemies.

    "You can just stay here if you feel so." Although I complained a bit about her existence during the exams, I still didn''t want her to leave. It was nice to have her during this duration.

    "Well. I would like to. But you would be in that camp of yours, and I would have to stay at home." She hugged me close to her, crushing her huge chest on mine, reminding me of my good childhood.

    She continued. "If I can''t spend time with you here. Then there is no reason for me to stay in Japan."

    She has a point. But it would be nice to know that she''s close.

    "I can skip classes if you want." I closed my hands on her back.

    "Good Grief. Here, I said it your way." She sighed. "Anyway. I need to go back and raise my ranking as a hero. With the power-up, I guess I would get the agency of the family.

    "Besides, I want to go back and brag about you. My kid is a genius" She smiled proudly as she took her hands back. "Some people are going to be salty there. I need to see that."

    "Don''t overwork." I frowned. "And be sure to increase my allowance if that happened."

    Julia put her hands on her h.i.p.s, lowered her head, and let a helpless sigh. "Ha~ and here I thought you would be happy since you would gain control over the house¡­"

    "Why would I," I clicked my tongue, showing disappointment.

    "Lee," Julia called after a pause.

    "Yes."

    "Don''t forget." She patted my arm. "Although I may not be there to watch you¡­"

    "Yes?" I raised my eyebrow.

    The way she was glancing at me with her big green eyes made my emotions rise a bit. It was such an affectionate glance.

    "Always wear protection." She then gave me a kiss on the cheek. "buy a package. You''re going to a camp, away from the city.

    These are dangerous times. You have always to be prepared. "

    My facial expression froze. Julia laughed when she saw this. She gave me a last hug, a few words, and said that she would come soon.

    "Whatever. I don''t care anyway." I pretended to be cold. I didn''t want to show the emotions that took over me. I would feel lonely without her. But I won''t show that. "Tsk." I clicked my tongue.

    "Right." Julia shook her head. "Anyway. I''ll call you once I reach the homeland."

    "Yeah, Yeah. I''ll be waiting." I turned to walk. But stopped when she called.

    "Lee, in the fridge, there are some home meals that you like. Be sure to eat to your fullest before going to the camp "

    I released a sad sigh. "They won''t last long."

    "You eat too much. I know that." She giggled. "And don''t forget to let your phone next to you. I don''t want you to miss any call."

    "I won''t." I then waved my hand and walked away.

    "And you are going to good grief at me." She said.

    But I shook my index. "What an ordeal."

    I expected that she would expect this.

    "You grew up so fast." She swept her eye and got inside the plan.

    Since my apartment would feel empty, I guess I would stay at Yu''s place until the camp day''s come.

    As for Julia, I hope she comes back soon, but I would never say that out loud.

    I guess I''ll have to spend time having Snu-Snu now.

    -o-O-o-

    "On the line, take your seats."

    Kan said as he was checking a list, before looking at the students in front of him.

    I was standing at the U.A entrance, with the rest of the first-year students.

    Two busses were in front of us. One was for A-1, and the other was for the B1.

    The other one launched first, and then, ours, as we entered late.

    My classmates around were flattering as they took their seat. I heard them as I made my way inside last. Ibara was praying. Pony was getting her doze of keratin. The guys were discussing what kind of games they should play. And the rest is obvious.

    They were expecting some kind of vacation.

    I took a seat and relaxed. I was staring at the window as the bus started moving.

    "Lee¡­" came a quiet voice, as Reiko spotted me and smiled. "Long time no see."

    Looking at her, I smiled back and nodded. "You look fine."

    "Yeah, I do." She nodded. "You didn''t come to the school gathering, last week."

    "To know that, I didn''t think you would go," I replied.

    Last week, UA allowed its students to use the school''s pool to relieve themselves from the summer heat. I was invited to it. But because I was in a bad mood, since Julia left some emptiness, I didn''t go.

    Besides, Yu''s apartment has a good air conditioner, so the summer''s heat didn''t bother me at all.

    Reiko paused for a brief and continued. "Well, I thought you''d be there."

    I shrugged my shoulders. "I didn''t say I would come in the first place."

    The conversation went long. When the one sitting next to me, Rin, stood up to change his seat, Reiko shook her body, ready to stand up.

    But she stopped her action as soon as Itsuka sat next to me.

    "Finally, he left," Itsuka said as she sat and her body was against mine.

    "I know," I said, lifting my hand before scratching her orange hair.

    Kan was glaring in my direction as if he was telling me not to start a romance here.

    I ignored him and turned to Itsuka. "So, what''s up?"

    She started some random topic as the bus was moving. It was a good way to kill time, as we went away from the city.

    Very soon, we arrived at an isolated location, away from the city.

    The bus stopped above a huge cliff.

    Bellow it, there was a long land full of trees. Our sight didn''t see an end for them.

    "Where is the camp?" Someone asked as soon as he got off. The others shared his reaction. They were expecting some sort of vacation.

    "Well." Kan rubbed his chin, formed a fist, and said. "It starts right now. Get to the other side." He then punched the ground.

    The cliff, which we were standing on, cracked and dissolved. The others started falling and had to react quickly while using their quirks.

    I didn''t fall since I floated with my stand, and I stared down.

    "Give me a break." I didn''t say this one.

    I turned my head.

    "Do they even surprise you during your birthday''s party?" Kan, AKA, Vlad King, was on verge of tearing.

    "No. Do they surprise you?" I asked back.

    -o-O-o-

    AN: 20 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 101

    Looking at me, Kan''s facial expressions became ugly. He let a sigh, a long one. Looks like I spoiled a surprise for him, or whatever it was.

    "Lee," Kan called calmly. "Can you do me a favour and get down with them."

    "Why would I?"

    "Because you have to cross this forest walking." He said, sighing. "Bellow, there would be a small test of how much you improved in using your Quirk. Get down there and don''t tell the others."

    I guess that they didn''t take to account, some student like me, can fly. Pony could fly though, but I don''t think she could react as fast as I can.

    Lifelessly, I said. "Whatever."

    I stopped flying and started falling, sliding on the cliff with my feet, before reaching the spot where my classmates were standing up.

    I looked around.

    Beneath us was the brown ground which was full of soil and grass. Around us, there were green huge trees.

    My classmates were confused and ignored my late arrival.

    "What should we do?" Rin asked.

    "We got here all of the sudden." Pony made a pair of horns float beneath her feet and she flew up a bit.

    "Can you see anything?" Shihai, the dark pitch guy, asked.

    Pony shook her head, no and kept floating in the air.

    Itsuka put her hands on her h.i.p.s and shook her head. "Give me attention please." After she said that, she walked to the centre, attracting our attention, and said.

    "Since they made us fall from that direction." She pointed behind us, in the direction where the bus had stopped at. "Then, obviously, they want us to go to this one." She pointed forward, to the endless trees in front of us. I sighed. Itsuka was a reliable and smart girl. She can make her decisions in times like this.

    The others nodded as this made sense. They realised that the camp may be waiting for them in the other direction. And so, we made their decision and started walking forward.

    "Hey, Lee." Reiko came toward me.

    "Hey," I said, slowly walking between the trees.

    Reiko and I exchanged a few words.

    We were walking in our civil outfit. She was wearing a green shirt, showing a big bludge on her chest area. And she wore blue shorts, passing by her snowy white thighs. Wow, never thought she was this curvy before. She surely looked cute in this outfit.

    "What''s up?" Itsuka came as well to the view, as she took herself out of the group.

    "Nothing," I said.

    "Hey, Reiko." Itsuka turned her face to see who''s in the group. As I know, the two of them were friends.

    "Hey." Reiko flinched, swept her hair, and turned her face.

    Itsuka smiled wryly. "Is there anything with you?"

    "No. why are you asking," Reiko said, walking with one hand extended?

    Although Itsuka didn''t talk about this with her, she had told me that Reiko, after they had kidnapped her at the Festival, was acting differently.

    "Just worried about you."

    "I''m fine."

    Itsuka rested her head on my chest and grabbed my shoulder while walking. Reiko calmed down and walked away. I followed her swaying h.i.p.s, and I let a sigh, as I knew why she and my girlfriend aren''t as friendly in the past.

    But whatever. I held Itsuka closed to me.

    "Hey, guys! Watch out!"

    Someone screamed.

    Tuning my head, after hearing a voice, I noticed.

    Monsters, like dogs, bigger than horses, and made of stone-like matter, started to walk out between trees. They were made of earth-like matter.

    We raised our guard. The monsters started dashing forward. The students of U.A, despite facing this surprise, their reaction speed didn''t pale.

    Quickly, Itsuka grew her fists and started punching everything that got near.

    Reiko, despite not being able to move objects heavier than a normal human, could use rocks and trees brunches as spears to attack. Pony used her head to make horns beams and shot them forward.

    The other students kept showing how much they could use their Quirks in battle. From the beginning of the year, they had improved a lot.

    I didn''t react as quickly as they did. I already knew that it was a test from UA, and not a surprise attack.

    But despite that, I have to make a small act. Hands in my pocket, I walked forward. Four giant earth beasts dashed toward me. Star Platinum punched them into dust.

    *Roar* *Roar*

    As we kept moving forward, roars filled our ears as monsters kept popping out. I crushed everything in my way.

    Finally, after some hours, we found an end to the trees, and the monsters as well. I turned my head when all of us stopped.

    They were covered in dirt and dust, as most of them had to move and fight.

    I was clean, like the moment I had come here.

    "That was refreshing." Itsuka cracked her fists as she stood up next to me.

    Others were panting for air. Most of them. In front of us was a long land, with a huge building in its centre. Outside of it, there were tables. Around there were other buildings, seems for training purposes, distant from this one. Far, there was a large wall. There were other biomes as well.

    This was the camp. We came to this conclusion as we saw Kan walking toward us, with two pretty women next to him.

    On his left was an average height woman. She had blonde hair, blue eyes, an hourglass athletic body, and her pink full lips made a large grin. She wore blue clothes, white cat gloves, and fake cat metallic ears.

    "Kan, so these are your cute students." The blonde woman said.

    Next to her was a woman with the same themed clothes as the other woman.

    Only hers were red. She had dark red hair, which reached her neck. Her eyes were brown, and her body was athletic as well. But compared to her friend, she had stronger legs and a bigger chest. I checked them out until Itsuka gave me an elbow on my rib, which I barely felt, and I pretended to look behind them.

    The dark reddish-haired woman said. "Well, they seem to be more surprising compared to the other class."

    I knew these people, the heroines.

    In the past, once, I had searched on the web: Cute catgirls ¨C don''t ask why I had put cute at the beginning of the search -- don''t ask why I searched in the first place.

    The results had led to a hero team named: Wild-Wild p.u.s.s.y cats.

    Two pretty heroines, with the one of reddish hair looking cuter.

    However, their fourth member, when I had looked at him, I had regretted when I had seen his picture ¨C a muscled man wearing as his teammates¡­ and since that day, I had never looked for catgirls on the web, at all.

    "Ah, they are the brats I train now." Kan nodded.

    The girls introduced themselves, and their team name.

    The blonde one was Pixie-Bob.

    The one with dark red hair was Mandalay.

    Pixie Bob, who happened to be the one who made the monsters we had fought, was a friendly girl. She checked us and praised those who made a good performance. "You must be the one who I couldn''t feel his attacks." She said as she looked at me. I nodded my head.

    "A man of few words."

    "You can say."

    Pixie-Bob patted my back before turning to Kan. She then pointed to one building.

    Mandalay took a step forward and waved with her hand. "We got your things inside. Talk with the boy there. He will show you your rooms."

    When I looked around, there were some A1 students, a little boy with a cap.

    Also, there was a man, whom I didn''t know.

    His skin was as pale as the paper. He was lean, had red hair, a blue reddish eyes.

    He was standing far and was looking at us, while wearing his heroic costume, which had a cat-themed outfit, wearing like the Wild P.u.s.s.ycats ¨C a short skirt, fake cat ears.

    He didn''t seem to be a part of the known team. Maybe he''s their new member.

    Once he made eye contact with me, he glanced at me, full of meanings, and he turned and walked away, with his hands inside his skirt''s pocket.

    I flinched as I almost threw up.

    ''Why that ducker looked at me like that."

    I took a deep breath. Now, it was time to see my new room.

    -x-x-x-

    AN: read 20 chapters in advance at patr¨¦on:

    p atreon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 102

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at patr¨¨on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ***

    Summer camp. We were inside of the propriety of the Wild Wild P.u.s.s.ycats.

    Seeing how large it was, I thought that heroes really have good payment here. It led me to think about Endeavour.

    He must be a cheap person to let his daughter do all of the shores.

    After all, he could at least hire someone to do the job. I felt sorry for his daughter, Fuyumi Todoroki. Why did I think of her right now? Maybe because she was a nice girl during my time as an intern.

    Anyway, I had just adjusted my room, and I wasn''t as happy to be done with it. Unfortunately, I have a roommate for this summer, who happened to be the most annoying guy.

    In my whole life, I only slept alone, or with girls. I

    "If you ever, ever, started with that creepy laugh of yours¡­" I glared at Neito Monoma, who had a large shady grin on his face.

    "I won''t bother myself with you. There are 1-A students who are here. I will target them, not you." Neito kept his smile.

    "What''s your problem, really?" I let a sigh. "You seems to be obsessed with them.

    "I hate to be treated as a sidekick, just because of my Quirk, just because I am a secondary character, doesn''t mean I don''t deserve the spotlight." Nieto frowned. As a copy guy, without someone to copy, he will be just a Quirkless person. "Won''t you hate it, when people tell you that others are better than you?"

    "I don''t care what people think about me in the first place." I shook my head. This kid is hopeless, wasn''t he? Whatever. He''ll just suffer from his mindset. "Don''t scheme too much. You may forget that you have your to study."

    His face turned ugly. At the final exams, the written test, only Monoma failed.

    "You didn''t have to mention that." He glared at me. "Traitor. I had thought you are the last one to pass them! Who would ever think that, behind the sleeping guy, is someone who''s studying in secret."

    "Yare Yare Daze." I left the room and closed the door, before walking around this building.

    I had some time to chat with other people before we were invited to dinner, outside.

    The girls, P.u.s.s.ycats, were hosting since it was our first day here, and they served the dishes, with a little boy helping them.

    As I was about to seat, I felt some eyes on me, which gave me a bad feeling. Like someone had a bad grudge against me.

    I turned my head, to see two men dressed up in cat-girl themed clothes. One of them was so muscular and didn''t have irises. The other was so pale ¨C like a paper ¨C red-haired man, whom I saw earlier. He wasn''t wearing his cat girl clothes now, good, it''s less cringe now.

    The tall muscled man, who was as tall as me, known as Tiger. The other one, I never heard of him.

    Thinking about that disturbing image, I flinched.

    Only if they were girls, these clothes would look cute at them.

    But now, I would rather not to look at them.

    I need soap to wash my eyes.

    ''No wonder I had a bad feeling about them.''

    *clang*

    Hearing a plate being placed next to me, I raised my head, seeing a feminine chest in front of my face. Lifting my eyes, I saw the blue-eyed blonde woman, looking at me and smiling. I only made eye contact, but she didn''t leave and kept staring.

    "Can I help you?" I asked.

    "You seems to be staring at these two, too much," Pixie-Bob said, pointing to Tiger and the red-haired man.

    I shook my head. It''s just my sixth sense that made me feel like that. My sixth sense proved itself in the past, so I am trusting it more than ever.

    "Just thinking about cat-girls."

    "Fufufu." She chuckled before she made a sad expression "Don''t you think us, me and Mandalay, are attractive to look at. Or do you prefer cat cross-dressers?"

    "Hell no!" I flinched again. "I''m straight."

    "Relax, I''m teasing you." She chuckled.

    "I was just wondering. That red-haired man¡­".

    That man, it was like I had seen him somewhere before. I felt so, but I didn''t remember seeing him anywhere.

    "Oh, I see." Pixie-Bob placed her hand at my shoulder. Isn''t she getting too close, with her soft b.r.e.a.s.ts crushing on my back?

    The red-haired man was serving dishes now.

    Pixie continued. "This is Kyo. He is a new member. He has recently got his license and is working here as an intern."

    I raised an eyebrow. "So quiet."

    "Just like you. A man of few words. Although he may not seems a socialized person, he is a likeable person and helps with the works."

    I doubt the man part. What kind of man would dress as a catgirl?

    Pixie continued. "Maybe, he''ll be an official P.u.s.s.ycats'' member in the future."

    I forced a smile and said. "Oh. Thanks for explaining."

    She knitted her eyebrows and her mouth made an O shape. "By the way, you look familiar, aren''t you the guy who caught the hero killer."

    "Yes." I nodded as I looked forward. Feeling another glance at me, I saw Reiko, having her spoon floating next to her mouth while staring at me. Does she need anything?

    "Wow, how old are you." Pixie raised her eyebrows.

    "16, you can say."

    Reiko turned her eyes finally and started eating.

    "And you''re already this big." Pixie placed her hand on my shoulder, feeling my muscles and squeezing them in awe.

    "Compared to you, I must be looking young. Well, try to guess my age."

    Turning to Pixie-Bob, I saw beams in her blue eyes, ready to shoot at any moment.

    I stopped the time, made Star Platinum take her ID from her. I took a glance and then gave it back. She is 31 years old. Letting a sigh, I remembered that women older than 30 hide their ages as a top-secret. Star Platinum put the ID back in its original place.

    Once the time resumed, I said. "25?"

    She frowned.

    I continued. "No, 26¡­27? twen¨C"

    Pixie let smirk ¨C the kind of smirks that a tigress about to hunt would make.

    "I told you to guess, not to start a bit. Stop increasing the number" She placed her hand on my hair and started caressing. "I''m 18 at heart, remember that."

    Then she stood up and left.

    I let a sigh and started eating, putting a meat piece in my mouth.

    A flinch was drawn on my face. The feeling came back again.

    Raising my head, I saw Kyo, directly looking at my eyes, not saying a word.

    Kyo was an intern who chose to start his career as someone who cross-dresses as a catgirl¡­.And now he was taking his time glancing at me.

    I flinched.

    These are dangerous times like Julia said.

    "Do you want to keep your bones attached?" I asked him, clearly, attracting the attention of some people around. "Do you need anything to stare at me like this?"

    Finally, his face drew an expression. Kyo flinched.

    His left hand moved to his neck and scratched a bit.

    His right went to his pocket, taking a group of medicine pills, before putting them in his mouth.

    He sat down, picked up my water glace, and drank it in one go.

    That was quite rude, wasn''t it? But he was drinking medicine.

    "Don''t bother. I need my medicine, or I''ll act like that. It was my medicine time and I needed water." He said. "You''re not that important to stare at you anyway."

    When he drank his medicine, the annoying feeling that was bothering me vanished.

    Kyo turned and left somewhere else.

    But I still didn''t feel like him.

    "Whatever." I turned my face. ''If he crosses the line, I''ll ora him so hard.''

 Chapter 103

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at patr¨¨on

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ---

    "Alright brats," Kan was walking and we were following behind him. "Improving your Quirk would start from here."

    Now, it was morning, around 10:00 AM, and we would start our training session now, as A-1 students had been the first to practise starting from 08:00 morning. We would alternate in our training. They rest, we train, we rest, and they train.

    Somehow, I was grateful for that. Although I could stay awake for days without sleeping or getting tired, thanks to my Hamon, I was still not a morning person.

    Kan standing in front, we stopped in front of a big yard.

    *Bang* *Bang* *Boom* *Boom*

    Loud noises could be heard. Heat and coldness could be felt. We were observing A-1 people who were improving their quirks. Shoto seemed to be adjusting between his fire and ice. Bakugo, that guy, as always, angry. When he turned and made eye contact with me, he quickly put his hand inside of some oil barrel, before making big explosions heading toward the sky. Momo was there, eating non-stop, and making things out of her hand. Tsuyu jumping.

    Well, many familiar faces, which grew up since USJ time. Kids are growing fast, aren''t they?

    Kan opened his mouth to talk. "Alright. Most of you haven''t heard this. But Quirks are no different than muscles, they have limits, they can get weaker, and can get stronger¡­."

    He explained to us, how the Quirks are working, and how the mutant cells, which is responsible for the quirk, would improve once it reaches its limits. "And that''s why I encourage you to find a creative way to exhaust yourself."

    I frowned. Mutant cells, I have nothing like that within me.

    Only when the life force is given to me, or when inspiration hit, I can improve. Inspiration, such as, when I had discovered how to make myself a genius during the exams¡­ thinking about that, I lowered my head. I missed Julia.

    "Ha~" I let a deep sigh as I lifted my head.

    "Lee, what are you thinking of." Itsuka, who was standing next to me, asked. "You seems to below."

    "Nothing, nothing important." I lifted my head. I decided to distract myself and I murmured. "Is there a creative way to train my Quirk?"

    "Let me think." Itsuka seemed to be thinking quickly about how to find a solution. I only smiled when I saw her struggling to think. She stared at me and said. "You only improve when you use your power. How do you usually use it?"

    "Doing housework, clean, or beating the shit out of someone."

    "Not always." She chuckled. "We use your power to get high¨C."

    "Hush, someone may hear you." I hide a smile when she said that. Yesterday, I was using legal drugs with her, since we couldn''t just sleep with our roommates.

    It was our little secret, and we liked doing it.

    "Hey, they can do nothing, without proof." Itsuka hit my back with her hand. "Jokes aside. If you can''t improve your strong points, try to think about your weaknesses."

    Now I think of it; because of the time stop, I barely have weaknesses. Like, who can pose threat to me when the time stopped? Not even gravity can do a thing.

    I can train my time stop. But no one would figure out that, since it doesn''t require anytime¨C and I usually train it at night.

    Other than that, I can probably play with Hamon, which I had been training for more than a year, making me more proficient with it.

    Very soon, A-1 students were done with their training, and we got to go to our position.

    "Kendo."

    "Yaoyorozu. Long-time no see."

    "Mm. How are you doing?"

    "Just fine."

    I was snapped back when Itsuka waved her hand as soon as she passed by Momo. Looking at them, they looked cute together. Thinking about them, after the market session they did when they were intern, they seemed to be like an idol team.

    Here they are, had gained a good reputation. On the other hand, what had I gained from my work as an intern? Some troll kids who blamed me for taking Stain out.

    The bastards, they got my social media''s account banned.

    What a s.e.xiest community!

    "Lee," Momo said as she looked at me.

    When I started back, she smiled.

    "Ah, long time no see," I said. "Are you doing fine?"

    "Mmm." She nodded. "You."

    "Yes."

    I was waiting for her to leave, but she just stared at me long enough. She wasn''t smiling though but examining.

    "Is there anything?" Itsuka asked after a long brief.

    Momo snapped back as she realised what she was doing.

    She waved her hand and said. "Nothing at all. I just heard that Angel-San almost got a perfect grade on the exams. The highest grade."

    I scratched my chin. "It''s nothing."

    "Nothing?" she repeated after me.

    "So, are you upset ''because you got the second grade." Itsuka drew a smile that almost slipped her face in half.

    Heh? I suppressed a sigh. Wasn''t Kendo salty when I got better grades than her?

    "I saw him a few times." Momo shook her head. "I''m just wondering how it slipped from me that I never realised that he was the type of guys who like to study."

    Momo turned her face to the side. No, not that. The nerds'' rivalry; was the last thing that I needed.

    Before I could say anything, Itsuka said, hitting her chest proudly. "He isn''t interested. Lee only studied for a week before the exam."

    "Just in one week? One week and you got the first place" Momo looked at her hands, shaking. It was like she took a hit to her self-confidence. "You''re amazing, Lee."

    "It''s nothing to mention." I patted her arm.

    "Well. I didn''t think that someone like you would be at UA." She said. "Most of the students are looking for power!"

    Only if she knew that I''m power-seeking now.

    I shrugged my shoulders and then saw how Itsuka looked satisfied.

    "Brats, move already." Suddenly, a voice interrupted.

    I turned my head. Aizawa was walking with a sleepy expression, guiding his students to leave. When our eyes met, he gave a slight lazy nod.

    Now I think about it, it may be good if I used him as a sparring partner, since he''s a good martial artist and a punching bag.

    "Erase¨C"I was about to wave my hand.

    "Ask someone else, I can help with your techniques, not your Quirk." he waved his hand and walked past me.

    "I didn''t even ask. Old man." Now, did he read my expression?

    "Whatever then. Momo move."

    "Yes, sensei." She gave me one last glance before bowing slightly and moving.

    -x-X-x-

    As everyone was concerned about their Quirks and had already found a way to train, I was standing at the centre, crossing my arms.

    I was thinking about my weaknesses. Meanwhile, I was training. I was looking at the people around me.

    From my perspective, they were training. In the next instance, they became a frozen image, like paint, and I kept staring at them for as long as they can while they were in this state.

    ''14 seconds now.'' The time moved again, and loud noises came again.

    From their viewpoint, I was just standing while doing nothing but staring at them. However, in fact, I was improving my Time Stop power.

    Power, in the past, I wasn''t so much obsessed with it.

    But in this world, it was like money.

    The more you have, the better.

    And I was pretty much motivated to have it ever since the Festival.

    I was getting ready with each second, for a third villain attack. I wanted to have as much as I can to face whatever trouble that would face me or my closed once.

    ''Now, thinking about my weaknesses.''

    I lifted my head. ''Poisonous gas. People with a Quirk that has mind control, or send me sleeping. Sound waves. Electricity. Heat¡­ basically, things related to nonphysical attacks.''

    But most of them could be countered with Time Stop if not all of them.

    It was still better to consider those things. Who knows, if I was to counter a harsh situation just after using Time Stop in the future.

    I just kept training while channelling the ripples to my head in order to improve my creativity.

    Suddenly, a guy, bulky, muscled, stopped in front of me. This was Tiger, a male hero who dresses like Pixie Bob and Mandalay.

    "Why aren''t you doing anything?" Tiger asked, loudly. His colourless iris made me think if he''s just super pissed off, or that he''s just overreacting.

    "I''m training," I said. "Standing up for a longer time."

    "For what!" he retorted.

    I shook my arms.

    I can''t just explain that I''m stopping time over and over without anyone else realising.

    "I guess he is having a hard time training his Quirk." A red-haired cat-man made an appearance. Kyo stood next to Tiger, examined me. "Or he is too shy that he is afraid to show weakness. Isn''t that right? Lee-Kun."

    His tone was provocative.

    To address me as Lee-Kun¡­ this accent, where did I hear it?

    "Approach me, I''ll show you a couple of weaknesses." As the words left my mouth, Kyo took a step back, his hands unconsciously were on his crotch. Why is that? Paranoid guy?

    "Oy. I know your Quirk, the Aura." Tiger ignored his friend. He suddenly flexed his muscles and took a weird pose. "If you can''t work on your Quirk, work on your weaknesses."

    "I don''t have any."

    Even if I did, I won''t reveal them.

    I didn''t reveal my strongest point so far ¨C which is enough to suppress any weakness.

    "Really." Kyo approached. "How about, if you fight and you can''t use your Quirk. Can you survive?

    "Or, when are you blinded. Can you direct your aura?" Kyo''s questions seemed to be directed to the point, like searching for any possible weakness.

    "Good one." Tiger nodded his face at Kyo. "Sounds like we found a way for you to train. First, cover your eyes."

    I lifted my head and thought. Fighting while being blind. It didn''t sound like a weakness to my Stand, as he still can see? But to me, it sounded like I may find it as trouble if I didn''t see multi fast opponents coming to me at the same time. And stopping time was always a conscious effort.

    "Fine, sounds a good challenge."

    Tiger made a large grin and cracked his fists.

    Kyo let a sigh. "I''ll watch from there."

    ----

    AN: Once this story reaches 500 power stones, a bonus chapter would be published

    Rejoice, i have this week as vacation.

 Chapter 104

    Lee used a blindfold to cover his eyes as he stood up in the middle of the training yard. The space around him was large enough for them to fight and to avoid the other students.

    In front of him stood up Tiger, one of the p.u.s.s.ycats. Meanwhile, the red-haired man, who seemed always to stay quiet, showed interest in seeing this battle.

    This spar originally meant for Lee to work out on his weak points if there are any that could be worked on.

    For that Lee had decided that he would try to fight without seeing and using his body alone.

    Although others may see that Lee as training his quirk, they don''t know that he has a very strong physical body that he can use in fighting.

    "Are you ready?"

    Tiger''s words hit Lee''s ear.

    "Wait a second."

    Lee took a deep breath, trying to locate the sound he had just heard.

    ''As it seems, not being able to see anything is harder than they make it in the movie.'' He though.

    Tiger let a sneer. Despite his large build, he was so agile that when he approached, it was so hard to hear anything.

    Lee, who was only seeing darkness, felt a leg moving toward his right rib.

    Although he didn''t see it, Star Platinum''s hand got out of his body and stopped the foot which was about to kick him, millimetres next to his skin.

    "Good resistance, what would you do when are in a real battle against someone who can do real damage."

    Tiger sneered again, clenched his cat-gloved hand, and waved his claw.

    Lee, by this time, activated Hamon on his brain.

    The part which is responsible for analysing information from his scenes was activated. Meanwhile, he lowered his ability to hesitate and increased his reaction speed, making himself depend more on his reactions.

    In no time, Lee took a few steps back, avoiding the swings from Tiger.

    Tiger, when he saw this, sneered.

    Lee, depending on his original reflexes, kicked in the air. Tiger, seeing this, flipped back and landed on his feet, making a strong sound, which made Lee locate him, and Lee dash forward.

    Lee was getting hanged on this. With the increase in his senses function, Lee could analyse the sounds and the air pressure on his skin. While lowering his resonation allowed him to react with less thinking. The longer it got, the more confident Lee got in himself to take care of this.

    Tiger suddenly stopped breathing and any movement, and the kid in front halted.

    ''I''m not like Daredevil¡­'' He realised that his senses aren''t that super. He just could analyse the sounds better and the movement.

    "Move," Lee called.

    Although he could make his Stand tell him, or attack, Lee felt that it was a good challenge.

    "Here." Came a voice behind him.

    Lee turned and kicked. Tiger avoided that kick with great agility and jumped up to the air.

    No matter how much strong Lee''s kicks are, it would be useless if he doesn''t touch his opponent. Tiger had so much experience that he could swiftly react. Now he was in the air, like a cat.

    All of the sudden, Lee smirked. "You have asked me what I would do if I can''t see my opponent."

    Lee quickly floated and held Tiger from his neck. Tiger was surprised and held Lee''s arm. To his surprise, Lee was flying up, floating in the air and not falling.

    Lee continued. "The answer is obvious, I''ll fly up high and drop you then."

    Everyone suddenly paid attention to him. One of Lee''s known aura''s abilities were to fly. Tiger had sweat dripping from his forehead.

    "And what would you do when."

    Suddenly, Tiger smiled, and Lee''s instincts alerted him.

    "When?."

    "When I try to kiss you."

    Tiger said as he pushed his lips forward. He intended to scare the kid, so he would drop Tiger before they get any higher.

    Tiger had confidence that it will work. After all, what is scarier than a man dressing as a catgirl try to kiss you?

    "DON''T YOU DARE!" Lee suddenly lost his calmness. Tiger felt the arm on his neck choking him harder. It was so strong. Even with Tiger''s famed strength, he was unable from stopping it choking him.

    Lee lifted Tiger and mercilessly threw him to the ground, so hard.

    "ORA!"

    With the yell that attracted everyone''s attention, Tiger flew to the ground, his body crushed on stones and making cracks on the soft ground.

    "I had told him to stop doing that."

    Mandalay turned her head, as she had been training Reiko, and stared at Tiger, who was unconscious on the ground.

    That move of his is so scary that even most of the villains would shutter from fear when facing him.

    What Lee did was reasonable.

    She turned to Pixie-Bob and asked her to take Tiger to take treatment.

    (O)

    I landed on the ground, still blinded. Although I didn''t take the blindfold yet, I could feel my hands shaking.

    I didn''t believe it.

    That was so scary, and because that I was depending on my reflexes too much, Tiger was thrown to the ground so hard.

    ''He''s still alive.''

    I thought as I swept my forehead.

    ''That was a close one.''

    It''s his fault for trying to kiss me. Now thinking about it, I felt some regret that I didn''t beat him before throwing him.

    As I was about to take the blindfold off my eyes, the hair on my body stood up.

    I wasn''t having my senses increased.

    My Hamon''s sense¨C the sixth one ¨C alerted me of a big evil. An unpatrolled evil.

    ''The world!''

    My first reaction was to stop the time and see what alerted me.

    I took the blindfold off and turned my face.

    Kyo was standing behind me; I felt amazed when I saw his cold blue reddish eyes were so close, without me noticing.

    He surely has amazing approaching skill.

    Luckily for him, I was suppressing Star Platinum from taking measures to protect me.

    But when I looked down, I saw that his foot, frozen, between my legs.

    What!

    I swept my forehead. Had he hit me, I would be lying in the hospital.

    I turned and cursed Kyo. "The sun at the beach."

    That was a dirty move.

    Making my instruction, Star Platinum punched him on the face softly, and kicked Kyo on the crotch, harshly as well.

    ''You are the second one after the leader of the villain''s league leader to get this.''

    ''Time move again.''

    Once the Time Stop stopped, Kyo flew back, and I took my blindfold off.

    When I turned, he was on the ground, his hands between his legs, and he was suppressing his pain cries.

    "Damn it." With a very weak voice, he rolled on the ground and cursed. "Damn it."

    "Ops?" I told him. "I activated my aura randomly. It just happened that you were in the wrong place."

    That was my lame excuse, which he can''t reply to.

    "Ahhh¡­" he didn''t reply and groaned in pain.

    I gave him my back, smirked and moved away.

    Bastard, that what he gets from trying to kick me on the balls.

    No one, and no one, but the girls, is allowed to touch those things.

    "I guess this means I can go and relax. Nothing more to train for today."

    I waved my hand and was about to leave. But then I felt a hand on my shoulder. Pixie-Bob was stopping me from going. When I stared at her, she had a piercing smile. The forced type one.

    "Not so fast." She said. "You''re not over."

    "Why?"

    "It''s still early. Since you''re strong," Pixie said, "repeat your training, with more opponents. Work on your stamina."

    The ground twisted. Giant beasts made from earth started to form from the ground, and they were alive. Pixie used Quirk to create them.

    I stared at her blue eyes. The 31 years old woman had a smile on her face.

    I asked. "Tell me why?"

    "Because it''s my job. Besides, it''s a waste to see a young man wasting his potentials." She grabbed my cheeks after she said ''young man'' and played with them. "Show me how good you are at dancing."

    "What a pain." I blindfolded myself again and let a sigh. And here I thought I would be relaxing for the rest of the day.

    ----

    Same goal for bonus chapter.

 Chapter 105

    AN: 24 chapters at patr¨¨on

    patr¨¦on.com

    ----

    Lee let a relaxing m.o.a.n as his body sank into the hot water, his eyes locked at the high wooden wall in front of him.

    He was now at the hot springs, which existed in this land under the Wild: Wild P.u.s.s.ycats.

    It was a good way to relax after a tyring day of training.

    Pixie-Bob hadn''t let him rest at all, and she had kept sending earth golems at him until his training hours were over.

    But still, he considered it a good workout.

    Lee stared at the wall in front of him, like the rest of his male classmates, who were here with him.

    ''I wonder, Itsuka should be n.a.k.e.d by now.'' Lee thought as he looked at the wall.

    "Do you know what''s behind that wall?" A young man with black spiky hair said.

    All of the B1 students looked at the wall.

    Rin put his finger on his nose, not wanting the blood to spread.

    "A sight that is more beautiful than when Midnight bends down to take something from the ground." Another one replied.

    "The only good thing about U.A"

    All of the boys nodded, even Lee slightly did.

    They looked up, to the wall.

    Some started to think of a way to climb. But unfortunately, such a wall wasn''t made to climb. And there weren''t many guys who climb.

    "Juzo, soften it." The beast-man, Jurota took off his glasses.

    "We shouldn''t do it." The lipless guy, Juzo, who can even soften the ground and the walls, lowered his head.

    Shihai, the black-pitch skinned man, stood up, his eyes glowing. "I''ll just look for a black spot. Hehe..."

    He can fuse with anything black in colour or a shadow.

    Lee opened his mouth. "Lower your voice, they can hear you, remember."

    When he completed his words, Shihai, and the guys who were about to move, lost consciousness and relaxed.

    ''My girlfriend is there. No one is to pass there.''

    Lee relaxed back, ignoring the guys who looked at him, showing carefreeness.

    ''Only I, allowed to go there.''

    Just thinking about it, his n.a.k.e.d little girlfriend, and somehow Reiko appeared in the image, Lee felt somehow hard¡­

    The devil started to whisper in his ear.

    The sins of l.u.s.t and greed¡­

    ''Each crime has time.'' But his conscience told him.

    ''No time, means no crime.'' His conscience found him a solution.

    Lee stood up, half closing his eyes, and staring at the wall. The guys around turned their faces and faked coughs, as Lee has oversized dangle, it may make them feel insecure, and it was disturbing.

    Lee didn''t care.

    "Time has frozen." Once the time stopped, he flew above that wall, passed some kid who was secretly guarding as he stood between the two spring.

    Lee was now above the girls of his class.

    They were n.a.k.e.d, curvy, with their chests floating on the water.

    Itsuka was laughing and bathing.

    Ibara was praying, and I think she may be chanting something, nothing to care about.

    Pony''s was cleaning a girl who was small like her and hugging her from behind, which attracted the attention of the man.

    Kinoko Komori.

    Kinoko was a cutie and a short girl, with shoulder, lengthen brown hair and brown eyes. She was around 152 cm, thin, had a curvy hourglass body, and her eyes were big and cat-like.

    Still, she looked cute at this point, and still n.a.k.e.d.

    Lee nodded at the sight of B1 girls. God bless this day.

    But Lee forgot one thing.

    Although he had many seconds during this Time Stop, Lee didn''t count them because of the sight that would stop the time in the eye of any-man.

    Lee was pulled out of his imagination when he felt the pressure on his body.

    The time suddenly started moving, and he was n.a.k.e.d, floating above them.

    "Shit." Lee realised it now, as he felt the gravity pulling him down.

    ''Come on, charge.''

    The girls felt a shadow falling on them.

    Lifting their heads, they opened their eyes widely, their faces were on the n.a.k.e.d muscled man, who was heading toward them.

    His dangle was freely swaying in the air, and they were staring at it, wide-opened eyes.

    Lee, before anyone could confirm, or realise what they are seeing, stopped the time again, and vanished.

    "Oh my. What Angel-san was doing here?" Pony swept her blonde hair. "Was he here. Or am I imagining? Was that a horse?" said the horse girl.

    She only saw his image for a brief.

    Itsuka''s face turned bright red.

    "Ha¡­. " Setsuna blinked twice, staring up, before looking at the girls, who were the same as her. "It''s either that happened. Or we are so desperate for the stripper of the class."

    "He isn''t a stripper!" Reiko said, feeling that things got hot all of the sudden. When she saw every eye on her, she calmly said. "His clothes are too tight, and he shows only abs, nothing more."

    "To the point girls." Itsuka rubbed her eyes. "What was that?"

    "It should be someone using his Quirk to troll us." Yui, a black-haired blue-eyed girl, said. "Lee can fly, but he can''t vanish like that."

    "May the hell burn my sins for looking at such glorious dangle?" Ibara turned her face and cried, feeling guilty for seeing a man n.a.k.e.d.

    "Yui has a point. It must be an illusion. No man should have it that big, not in this place anyway ¨C no offence¨C?" Pony was massaging her throat. The horse girl was still hooked up by that image.

    "He''s that big." Lowering her head and murmuring, Itsuka attracted everyone''s attention. She lifted her head when she realised what she did say. Seeing every eye on her, she coughed. Turning, she saw Reiko staring at her, with a blushing face and a glance that can kill.

    "Hey¡­" Itsuka realised that her tongue slipped. "I''m kidding."

    "Really?"

    "Well. Well. Well. Someone had it." Setsuna sneered. "Tell us, how was it?"

    ***

    "Lee, they seem to be talking out of you," Shihai asked as soon as Lee got out from the water, bellow them, which made it look like Lee had sunk.

    "Whatever." Lee turned his face and scratched.

    "By the way, what were you doing down, the water." He asked.

    "See how much I can hold my breath in hot water." Lee leaned back and let a sigh.

    It was like, for 6 seconds.

    "You need to learn how to breathe, mate."

    -x-X-x-

    Kyo, the new member of the Wild: Wild P.u.s.s.ycats was now leaving the house of the group.

    After Tiger had given him some medicine, since Kyo got the worse injury, he stepped out of the door and now he was walking.

    Despite taking the medicine, his eggs were still aching in pain.

    He cursed. "That f.u.c.ker, did it again."

    An itchy feeling started taking over him.

    He scratched his neck repeatedly.

    Now, it''s obvious that Lee is cruel even to what he thinks, his allies.

    Even though he had tried to make it look like he''s helping Lee to train, he had wanted to see any potentials weaknesses for Aura''s user.

    But the truth, Kyo had the desire to payback.

    He wanted to crush Lee''s balls. And when he had seen Lee not paying attention, he had thought that it may be his chance to attack him before he took his blindfold.

    Kyo reached the forest, he walked silently between the woods.

    Placing his hand on a tree, it started decaying. He deeply inhaled and made fast exhales.

    "Can''t I just kill him, sensei?"

    He talked to himself.

    Tomura, who had been pretending to be Kyo, a member of the Wild P.u.s.s.ycats, started scratching his neck non-stop. He finally was able to unleash the wild self he had been hiding.

    Tomura Shigaraki pulled his phone and made a call. He then waited for a few seconds, and the new Kurogiri, his subordinate, came out of the vortex.

    "You need me, Tomura."

    Kurogiri said, looking at Tomura''s cat-girl like clothes. Tomura felt where Kurogiri was looking.

    "If you laugh¡­ If you laugh." He threatened.

    "I''m only here to help you."

    "Good."

    Tomura, although he lowered himself to this level, still had his dignity.

    Anyway. Those who had seen him like this would die soon anyway.

    Although he had been forced to wear a skirt, to be accepted in this team, he could endure it.

    This, this what he had called checker.

    He reached the deep lines of his foes, and now he queened them.

    "Do you want me to call them, tonight?"

    "No. According to the schedule, All Might would arrive tomorrow to help." Tomura raised his finger. "All about timing. Lee, and the number one hero, I''ll take out the two pieces in one round."

    This idea brought a smile to his face. Tomura was sure that, once he achieves this, and kill the hero, he would make his master happy. Not to mention, his inner desire for destruction would start to fulfil.

    "I''ll be on the guard then."

    Tomura shook his head as Kurogiri left. After taking some calming medicines, he started walking back to the camp. Now, he had to go back and act like Kyo, the calm and the lovely member of the P.u.s.s.ycats.

    (AN: Once this story reaches 1100 power stone, another chapter would be published)

 Chapter 106

    24 Advanced Chapters ahead at Patr¨¦on

    patr¨¨on.com/Blazuki

    ---

    "Alright, that''s it."

    Another day came. I was at the training centre, as usual, after a day of trying to improve my Quirk. Last night, I had some good dreams, after the sigh that I had seen at the hot springs.

    I had suspected that the girls had found out about it, even though I had vanished as fast as I came.

    How did I assume that? Ibara, when she had seen me leaving the dorm, as soon as I had some morning wood, she had closed on her mouth and turned her face. She had lifted her hands and started crying for forgiveness from whatever God she is following.

    And after that, there were more. Most of the girls in my class had been taking glances at my crotch. I know, they want to confirm its size, since they may want to know if what they had seen yesterday is an illusion. The best way to confirm, I assume, the angle of the dangle.

    ''What pain.''

    I just had to pretend not to see that. Otherwise. They may confirm really that I had seen them n.a.k.e.d yesterday. The only reason I believe that they didn''t was that Itsuka didn''t mention it and was talking as usual with me.

    Even now, as we were training.

    Now, I was helping Reiko practising her Quirk. She was extending her hands forward, trying hard to push me with her Quirk and make me fly back. I used Star Platinum to pin me while glancing at her.

    Her face had been red starting from the morning. And when I had asked if she had a fever, she had given her back to me and went to another corner, saying she needed water.

    She was looking at my middle. But she wasn''t staring, more like she was mentally absent.

    "Focus, Reiko." I took one step forward, and she took three ones back.

    Reiko lowered her hands, a sweat drop falling from her head. "Nothing. I''m just a bit tired."

    "Rest well then."

    Since Pixie-Bob wasn''t here to tire me with her infinite earth golems, I went to Itsuka, suggesting to help her. She was my girlfriend and helping her took a place. Besides, I want to talk with her.

    Itsuka, seeing that I could stop her punches with my bare hand, got excited and we started to dance with me.

    I was the one who''s dancing. She was trying to punch me with all her might.

    "Lee. Is there something that you want to tell me?" Punching, she asked

    "Like what," I asked when I dodged her fist.

    "Something like, what happened at the springs," she half-closed her eyes, staring at me. "Like a floating n.a.k.e.d man above me."

    For a moment, I blinked.

    A big fist hit me when she mentioned that, and I took two steps back.

    Itsuka stared at me, and I held my shoulder.

    Her punch wasn''t as painful for me now, giving my power. But her big fist still hurts a bit.

    "Really, maybe something is wrong with your brain." I made an innocent face like I didn''t know what she was talking about. "Maybe we should stop getting high together. You know, I''m getting worried about you."

    If there is something to scare the crack addict with, it would be taking his crack away.

    Itsuka stared at me, almost with killing intent.

    But then, her facial expressions slowly started getting at ease.

    She smiled at me. "Come on, I was just trying to get your guard down." She threw herself at me and hugged me. "Can''t you take a simple joke?"

    ''She knows it''s me for sure.''

    "Hahaha¡­" I pretended to laugh, and then we continued training to improve our Quirks.

    All I was doing was stopping the time and helping others.

    The best thing about ''time stopping exercise'' is that it doesn''t take time at all.

    "Prepare your own lunch," Mandalay announced as our training shift was over. As students here, we were only to receive good treatment on the first day. Now, we have to do our chores and cook our food.

    Star Platinum, you can take the light from here.

    And so, we continued our day before going to our rooms to rest.

    Very soon, the night time came, and we were to get outside.

    Monoma was taken by Kan since he was the only one who failed the written test in his class. Monoma has to restudy what he missed this summer.

    As soon as I left my room and stepped outside, I found someone waiting for me.

    Reiko was leaning on the house. She was wearing a tight white T-shirt, lifted a bit by the big bulge of her chest, and was tight enough to show her hourglass shape. Since it was white, I could see her bras. I admit it, this girl looks pretty and is hot. She was having her hands behind her black shorts, as she was staring up at me.

    ''Kawaii.'' I thought in Japanese.

    I shook my head. She still looked innocent with her expression.

    "Lee." She quietly said as if asking for permission.

    "Yes." I raised an eyebrow and patted her arm. "Is there something you need from me?"

    She dodged my eyes for a bit before staring at them. "Yes, there is, in fact."

    Well, if it''s possible, then I won''t mind helping her. "And what would that be."

    "Well, we need to talk, privately."

    "Privately? Can''t we do it here?"

    Ops, how did I phrase it again: can''t we do it here. Hope no one hears that.

    This time, I dodged her blue eyes and bit my tongue, before looking at her again.

    Since we were close for a while, I had a feeling where she would lead that. She didn''t forget about what happened at the villains'' attack, did she?

    "Well¡­ I don''t feel comfortable to do that."

    "And why''s that?"

    "Just," Reiko placed her hand on my shoulder and caressed it a bit. "You do trust me, don''t you."

    "Sure. I trust you." I let a sigh.

    "Okay, when everyone starts the camping game later¡­"

    "Camping game."

    "I have heard Pixie. She said we would play a ghost game with class 1-A, at the forest." Reiko looked at the black sky.

    She let a long sigh and said. "Slip to the woods, I have to tell you something."

    Why does it sound like a K-drama? Probably because I lived in Asia too long to know how people are acting.

    "You know, after that, I''m supposed to Itsuka, right," I said.

    "I''m not going to seduce you, relax."

    Reiko said that with some annoyance shown on her face.

    How could she say that with a straight face? She clicked her tongue and turned.

    "Well then, I''ll hear what you have to say."

    I had a strong feeling about what she would say.

    But whatever.

    Once I tell her that I''m dating Itsuka and Mount Lady, she would certainly change her mind about me. But I will respect her choice.

    My heart felt a bit of warmth spreading, as, even when she left, her face''s image didn''t leave my eyes. Wait, why did I say warmth.

    "What an ordeal."

    (AN:

    A bonus chapter would by published once the story reaches 1100 Power Stone.)

 Chapter 107

    *Bonus Chapter*

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at Patr¨¦on.

    patr¨¨on.com/Blazuki.

    -x-X-x-

    The bright light of the full moon hit the area.

    After a full tiring day of training, the future heroes went to have some camp activities. As teenagers, besides training, they needed to play.

    1-A and 1-B had agreed to play a game, suggested by Mandalay and Pixie-Bob, who insisted to play this game, while inviting Mandalay''s little nephew to play. Lee assumed that this was all for the kid to play, who seemed to be an edgy kid. Somehow, he reminds Lee of someone.

    Since there is a forest next to the camp, and it was a full moon, a game based on horror would be the best, that what they had decided.

    1-A students would walk around, while 1-B had to scare them.

    Lee was just done from having a long kissing session with Itsuka, and they were now walking on the grass, hiding between the trees.

    "Where are you going?" Itsuka asked when Lee had told her that he won''t play.

    "Reiko. She wants to say something to me, in private." Said Lee as he shook his head and decided to be honest. He didn''t want to lie to her, not after that he has Yu and her.

    "What would that be?"

    "Why would I know?" He shrugged his shoulders and sighed, looking at her eyes.

    "Mmm¡­" She murmured something as she turned her head. "Don''t take long, I''ll be waiting for you here."

    "You know I love you, right."

    "I trust you." Itsuka stood on her toes and stole a kiss. After he smiled and touched her butt cheeks, playing with them for a while, she said, blushing.

    "She''s a good girl. She had been through a lot. Try not to hurt her feelings, if you don''t feel you are into it."

    "What?"

    "You''re still innocent." Itsuka said and left to play, "I''ll be waiting here, later."

    Itsuka was thinking that Lee was oblivious of what Reiko may want to tell him. She sighed. He is still an innocent person. Although Lee doesn''t know it, when Itsuka suggested having a polygamy relationship, she had two timid friends of hers in the count. Reiko was one of them.

    But well. Since Lee had told her now, she felt a bit relief.

    She asked Lee, in worse case it went with her, to be gentle on Reiko''s feeling

    Though, she felt that Lee has to tell Yu. But it depends on the outcome of their confirmation.

    ---

    "Yui, let''s go."

    "Mmm."

    Itsuka''s innocent-looking friend nodded and walked with her, to hide behind the trees, and prepare for the horror game.

    ''Am I innocent?'' Lee pointed his thumb to himself. ''Girl, I had my hands on your ass-crack for so long that you forgot what innocent means.''

    ''And what did she mean, don''t hurt her if you''re not into it.''

    "Good Grief." Lee let a deep and a long sigh. Putting his hands in his pockets, he shook his head and walked, where he needed to meet the ghost girl.

    -x-X-x-

    Reiko was leaning back on the tree, looking up at the stars. As she had been feeling a bit nervous, she was moving some objects in the air.

    She let a deep sigh.

    The holiday, which followed the final exams, had opened her eyes more. During it, she had been thinking about Lee, and what would have happened if she didn''t pretend to faint, after the kiss she gave him.

    What bothered her more was how he and Itsuka were cheerfully talking to each other, making it seems that their relationship had improved after the summer vacation.

    She can''t be a coward, not any more.

    Whatever will happen, she will face it and accept the outcome. She won''t just leave something to regret later.

    She stared at one rock she was playing in the air.

    Another rock hit it.

    Reiko felt a bit surprised. But seeing something like her power did that, she knew who came and turned.

    Lee was behind her, approaching without her noticing.

    Her heart skipped a beat, but her face remained calm.

    "Were you walking without making a sound?"

    "No. You were too mind absent."

    Lee had two soft drinks bottles in his hand. He threw on to her; Reiko caught it.

    "Is that so?" She opened it and drank a bit. Good, it came in its time. Her throat felt dry a bit.

    Lee went and sat on a rock down.

    "So, what is this about?"

    "Ahem."

    Reiko faked a cough and continued drinking the soft drink.

    Lee, he doesn''t beat around the bush, does he?

    Well, she liked that about him as well, as she too doesn''t like to beat around the bush.

    But she was a bit anxious. She needed some time to calm and choose her words carefully.

    "Lee."

    "Yes."

    "That day, when the villains had attacked¡­"

    "Yes~" Lee raised an eyebrow when Reiko looked directly into his eyes.

    "I wasn''t drugged." Her pale blue eyes were on his face. She took a deep breath and said, after a long pause. "I didn''t really faint. I really have kissed you."

    Lee raised his two eyebrows and continued staring. She suppressed a chuckle.

    Reiko, despite the emotional state she was in, was still calm. Even her way of talking still as it was.

    She took by his hand and made him stand up. When he did, she looked up to him. Dang it, it''s hard to talk like that, as she felt short next to him.

    She took by his other hand and said.

    "I really like you. So much, and I want us to be together."

    There was a moment of silence.

    Lee, although he seemed to expect this, showed a hit of surprise on his face, and raised his eyebrows.

    He seemed to be thinking of something. Don''t tell her that he is thinking about Itsuka.

    "Reiko. You''re sweet and pretty." Lee let a sigh as he turned his face. "But I''m loyal to my girlfriends."

    Although he said Girlfriends, she thought it as a grammatical mistake from his side. As calm as he may show, he still can be nervous.

    "I know." Reiko looked down and swept her small hand on his big hand. "But I still have feelings for you."

    "I like you too, really," Lee said. Reiko''s heart skipped a beat as she didn''t expect him to say this.

    He likes her!

    ''But¡­''

    Please, don''t friend zone me¡­

    "You surely deserve better than me." Lee continued.

    Reiko smiled. This guy. He is so loyal person that he didn''t forget to bring Itsuka.

    Weird. Why did they that men would cheat on every possible chance?

    "But I want you, not what I deserve." She said with a hint of sarcasm and seriousness.

    "Well." Lee took his hands back and scratched his chin briefly. "I can''t cheat, not after what I have been given."

    "But if you still insist¡­" He said.

    Reiko opened her eyes widely. Lee is telling her if she''s still insisting something would happen. She wanted to scream yes inside of her mind.

    Lee looked at the ground and let a sigh. "You should talk to Itsuka and ask for permission. I''m not doing this behind her back."

    Reiko almost cough. Did he tell her¡­ talk to Itsuka and ask permission.

    What¡­ is¡­ going¡­On.

    A man asks a girl, who just confessed to him, to go and ask his girlfriend for permission to start dating him!

    "Excuse me, I didn''t hear you well. Lee, did the training exhaust you? In that case, I have a water bottle here." Reiko''s full lips made O shape.

    "I''m fine. You didn''t mishear me."

 Chapter 108

    Reiko had an expression of disbelief.

    After she had made her confession, and even when I confirmed that I''m dating someone, she still insisted that she''s still having feelings for me.

    I would be lying if I said I don''t like this girl as well.

    She was pretty, sweet, calm, and cute. Not to mention we were friends for a long, and we had even kissed for once, though she had fainted that day.

    So, when I saw that she''s still insisting, I had sighed and told her she has to ask permission from my girlfriend.

    I didn''t have expectations though.

    "Wha¨C" Reiko seemed not to believe what he''s hearing.

    "Lee, you know how girls think, don''t you!"

    "Of course I know. Who knows?"

    I doubt that Yu is bi, and Itsuka had permitted me to share. But still. I don''t think the two girls would mind her.

    Reiko, for the first time, showed such an expression. She opened her eyes widely, her hair that covered her face was pushed away, and her eyes were visible, looking at me.

    "Wow, I must be seeing a ghost right now." She said.

    Ironic for the ghost girl to say that.

    "No, you aren''t." I shook my shoulders. "You are likeable. I don''t want to see you hurt. But I can''t just betray someone who gave his trust to me." I may be a bit shameless here since I had been having phone s.e.x with Itsuka and Yu during the time I had spent as an intern working for Endeavour.

    "I have feelings for you¡­" Reiko rubbed her eyes and stared at me. "¡­But do you believe that this can work! Where did you get the confidence?"

    "I had told Itsuka that I would meet you." I shrugged my shoulders. "She told me, if I''m not into it, to not hurt your feelings.''

    Reiko was feeling a bit of doubt. She reached her shorts, pulled her phone, went to the contacts list, and focused on Itsuka''s number. But she didn''t call at all.

    "Again. You''re not forced to anything. I''m telling you the truth. If you accept it, then do it. If not, you''re free in your life."

    "Can you let me think for a bit?"

    Reiko Yanagi put her phone back to her pocket, sat down on the grass and started breathing calmly, hugging her knees to her chest.

    I raised my head and gave her the time to progress her feelings.

    Inside of me, there were two conflicting ideas.

    The first one, obviously, what if she gets upset. Probably she would hate me for the rest of her life. I can live with it.

    In the second direction, I may be introduced to life only emperors and sultans had.

    With three pretty women. Which probably would lead Julia to chase me out of her house.

    I can live with it as well.

    If the second happened, I''ll act like a dealer to hook her up, with Hamon, which is healthy and don''t harm the body or the mind. I thought of this since I read many stories about people who left their families and life''s, but they didn''t leave the drug dealer. After all, if you were given a gift, try to keep it.

    Probably I''m thinking too ahead and I have to watch for any possible slap on my face, but I man can dream, can''t he.

    Reiko had her face turn slightly pink. She was done with thinking. She stood up, faced me, and looked at my eyes.

    (O)

    Reiko thought about it and made her decision.

    It surely was too surprising that Lee likes her as well. But it was shocking that he wants her to tell Itsuka if she wanted to start dating him.

    She had thought that he is joking at first, but he wasn''t. And what''s more surprising it that he had told her that, her friend, Kendo, who was like a big sister to her, had told him not to hurt Reiko''s feelings if he wasn''t into it!

    Does she want to share him with her or what?

    Lee, she had a crush on him in past. But she fell in love the moment he rushed to save her at the sports festival. And when she''s around him, she feels secure. She stared at his eyes, totally serious, no joking here.

    What he introduced was correct biologically, right. You see all of the specs do that, including her kind in the past. She thought about it. As it seems, she wasn''t totally refusing the idea herself.

    (O)

    I was preparing myself for anything she may do. She frowned and approached me.

    I made the stand guard me against behind, as I can''t let my guard down against a girl whose ability can manipulate objects and living beings.

    I know Reiko is a good person, but I feared that I may provoke her a bit. I mean, I told her I like her, but she has to accept that I am in a relationship.

    Besides, yesterday I watched a movie about what may happen when a girl gets jealous too much. It was rated as a horror movie.

    I had to guard my back.

    "Lee," she said, raising her head¡­ "Are you totally honest with me?"

    I nodded with my head. "Yes. I''m not good at lying."

    That was a lie.

    I can lie so well.

    She nodded with her head, then tightened her eyes and stared at mine.

    "If I accept, what guarantee I have that I won''t be a toy to you?"

    I patted her head. "You know that I won''t hurt you at any sort, even if you''re an outsider."

    "Yeah, I know you enough to believe that." She stood up on her toes, increasing her height a bit. She looked cute when she tried to do that.

    "Don''t think too overhead."

    "Hah!"

    "I will just test you."

    (O)

    Reiko''s eyes became warm all of the sudden.

    Screw the permission, she thought.

    She wasn''t intending to ask anyone to follow what she wants anyway.

    (O)

    "Test me?" I repeated her words and lifted my eyebrows as she was glancing at me.

    "I am a free person after all." She wrapped her arms around my back.

    My eyes shook for a brief that moment as she was face to face level with me. Her soft chest was hitting against mine, and I could feel it sink.

    Reiko was glancing deeply at me, and I was tempted as I looking at her face. Silver short hair. Pale blue eyes. And there are those full pink lips of her, closer to mine. And she smelled good from this distance.

    A moment of silence took over us. The human instinct between a man and a woman when they alone were activated. Our faces approached each other.

    Reiko''s lips got on mine, and I smashed mine at hers.

    We kissed. A fluffy soft feeling of her lips against mine could be felt.

    Because of the habit, some Hamon slipped.

    Reiko opened her eyes widely before closing them.

    Her sweet little mouth was opened willingly for me, and we pushed our tongues together, exchanging what tastes our mouths has to offer.

    I felt fluffy, and she seemed to feel the same.

    Once our lips were separate, we only made eye contact. Reiko didn''t talk and only kept staring at me. I did the same.

    She raised her eyebrow, and I raised mine.

    Like we were waiting for the other one to say their first word.

    Oh, right, we''re that type of people, who barely takes the initiative to say the first word.

    What a pain.

    "So¡­"

    "So¡­"

    (O)

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at Patr¨¨on

    Patr eon.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 109

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p¨¤treon.com/Blazuki

    ----

    ''Well, Well¡­''

    I lifted my head, just after that fluffy kiss. I looked down to Reiko, who turned her face with a blush. Probably she''s trying to analyse what''s going on as well.

    I didn''t think that, when she had said she would test me, we would kiss. And here I originally thought that I was going to take some lame star or hear some complaining, for that I told Reiko I like her but she needs my GF permission to start dating.

    I was overwhelmed by feelings now. I may be the luckiest man alive.

    ''Now, All is left is to take her to Itsuka¡­ who already, indirectly, said she''s okay.

    ''Damn, I love her so much. And Yu as well.''

    It seems my bad luck days are over ¨C the days where strong villains would attack whenever I relax.

    "So."

    I and Reiko said in one voice; It was our habit not to talk unless it''s necessary. Something in common between us, I guess.

    She patted the hair in front of her face while I scratched my chin, waiting for the other person to talk.

    But no one opened their mouth.

    Staring at each other, we realised how it will be. We smiled at the same time.

    "Do you want to walk?"

    "Let''s walk."

    We said, again, at the same time.

    After a pause, we nodded, agreed, and then we started walking alongside each other.

    "So, you said you like me. Since when did that start?" Reiko said.

    "Since when did you?" I asked back, as I have no answer on my part.

    "Probably a few days ago."

    "Really. How about, Sports Festival." When I asked, a faint pink layer was added on her cheek, since I was hinting about that kiss and faint.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about." She put her hand on her lips and lowered her eyes

    I''m not a dense person. She had been, lately, seeming to close to me. Even though I didn''t show that I was noticing the signals she was throwing at me, I could see them and I had clearly understood. But since she hadn''t said anything at that time, I hadn''t said a thing on my part.

    "Good Grief." I sighed. "Is this a test?"

    "Ahem." She faked a cough, stopped a step behind me, and held my hand, making me turn to her.

    "Can we have that again? I just want to make sure how it does feel." Reiko said while looking at my lips.

    Looking at her alluring shape, and how she was staring up at me, I seemed not able to resist.

    I held her chin and leaned down, channelling the energy on my tongue. I then started kissing her.

    It wasn''t the kind of kiss that was proper for your first time. But it was more of the one where to insert your tongue, and taste your partner''s mouth. Reiko, her hands on my cheek, was closing her eyes and sucking my breath as we kissed.

    I enjoyed the fluff her small full lips gave me. They were so soft that I could almost sink.

    *Muah*

    After we kissed, she giggled, before turning her face, so I wouldn''t catch her smile. "That was something else."

    "I know," I said as if it was expected.

    "So you felt the same, let''s do it again."

    Isn''t she, getting a bit more naughty the more we talked.

    I was about to let a hopeless smile.

    But then, I noticed it. Reiko as well did. We were drawn out of the honey mood.

    "Reiko," I called, my facial expression changed all of the sudden. "Stay on the guard."

    "Mm¡­" She nodded, raised her hand, and few rocks flew around her, in an alert.

    When both of us nodded, we turned our faces in the same direction.

    There was a purple gas, like fog, approaching us.

    We had noticed it the moment the gas veiled the moonlight.

    The gas was like the one which Midnight could usually produce. Yet, it seemed to be a lighter version.

    Whatever it can do, we can''t let our guard down.

    "Don''t breathe."

    "I know. I''m not that dense." Reiko nodded as she was stepping back; she pinched her nose. "We should go back."

    "Don''t move. You aren''t faster than gas." Looking at how fast it''s spreading, I could assume that it would reach where the other students are. Probably it covered the forest. It must be cleaned.

    ''Star Platinum!''

    That was a job for him.

    Star Platinum stood in front of me, 4 meters, opened his mouth, and used his super-breath, to suck it.

    The gas was moving at a high rate to Star Platinum''s lungs. Probably, once he''s done, the gas would vanish anyway.

    Reiko doubtlessly saw it as a black hole absorbing the gas, which appeared in the middle of the air.

    "That, wasn''t the move that you used with that mud guy?"

    She mentioned as she dropped on her knees, not looking at me.

    "Yes, how did you know?" No one ever brought that, except for Neito.

    "Neito mentioned it once. I overheard him when he was analysing your Quirk."

    Reiko placed her hands on the ground, lowered her head, and placed her ear on the grass, before closing her eyes.

    Seeing her behaviour, I was curious. "What are you doing?"

    "Because of my Quirk, I am more sensitive to the objects." She said. "Although I can''t move things heavier than what my body can lift, I can still wrap my power around heavier objects. Even if I can''t move them, I can still feel them."

    "Useful ability." I nodded.

    Reiko said. "Don''t you think, possibly, it could be a prank from our classmates? Someone maybe is seeing us and decided to prank us."

    "It can be." I didn''t deny that possibility. Pixie-Bob may even send some beasts after us.

    "But there is no one with a Quirk to make this gas, not from our class, not from the other one," except for Momo, probably, who can create a gas can, which is unlikely?

    "Yeah." She nodded. "I agree with you."

    Besides, my guts and sixth sense is telling me otherwise.

    "There are some footsteps around. Extra feet than the ones that are supposed to be."

    Opening her eyes widely for a brief before having a stoic expression, she frowned as she stood up.

    "Could it be¡­?" Her tone seemed to have anger when she said the last part.

    I cracked my fingers. Although I could rush back, Reiko Yanagi is with me. Star Platinum was done from sucking the gas. The air around was clear for us to breath.

    "Yanagi, stay close to me." I waved my head at Reiko. "Whatever happens, don''t get more than 3 meters far from me."

    "Your range is more than that." She let a chuckle. "I can move farther, right?"

    "Yeah." I shook my head. "But I don''t want you to get hurt, not like the last time."

    She moved her hands to the ghost position, rocks flew around her, and she approached me.

    "I''ll stay closer than."

    "Well, well." I became sarcastic here as I started jogging at the camp''s direction. "Aren''t we starting a date so early?"

    "Probably you are right." She followed behind me.

    "Hey, when did you learn to make such comments?"

    "We sit next to each other at the class, remember."

    "Good Grief," I said, before turning serious all of the sudden.

    Although there are teachers and heroes there, I still have to go back and see what''s the situation.

 Chapter 110

    The only source of light in this night was the full moon.

    *scrch* *scrch*

    The sound of feet steeping on the grass filled the forest. Lee and Yanagi Reiko were walking aside each other. They didn''t expect that their surprising mating would, may, be interrupted by a sudden unwanted visit.

    "I hope this is just a prank."

    "Yeah, me too." Lee frowned. Although Star Platinum was sucking the gas, each time they approached an area with the air being colourful, Lee was thinking about Itsuka''s safety.

    Star Platinum was floating up while using his super vision to see. Lee had given him command to search for his girlfriend, or anything suspicious.

    "Lee." Reiko glanced left and right before saying, "There are shockwaves, battle shockwaves around."

    Lee furrowed his eyebrows and replied. "Sounds like it''s not a prank."

    ''Anyway. A league of villains without Nomu are nothing but weaklings.'' Lee thought. ''However. If there is a strong party, their target would be me. Phew. They don''t know about the time stop. It''s good to get rid of them, once and for all.''

    "Let''s go." Lee looked up. Star Platinum pointed with his finger in the eight o''clock direction, with his thumb, meaning he saw someone who is not related to their group.

    Reiko stayed close to Lee, who asked her to stay near him for her safety.

    Although this situation happened suddenly and she felt anxious, Lee was giving her a strong feeling of security, so she didn''t let go of his side and jogged with him.

    After running, crossing some trees, the feeling of the shockwaves which Reiko had been feeling earlier, became more intense.

    This zone that they arrived at was free from the gas. However, there were many destruction marks, holes on the ground, on the trees, and the shockwaves here became stronger.

    "Kehehehe¡­" a laugh echoed in their ears.

    Reiko and Lee stopped jogging, as they seemed to reach a person here, who had a sadistic laugh.

    "Destruction." He let a m.o.a.n in pleasure as the silhouette punched the ground. The silhouette was very bulky and muscular. "I was a bit bored from waiting. Now, I can enjoy some kill."

    Reiko lowered her head slightly, and Lee stared forward.

    "He seems to be out of his mind."

    "Yep."

    Lee nodded in Reiko''s remark as he observed the figure that was approaching him. Lee''s blue eyes didn''t seems to be bothered by the darkness of the night and he could make out the shape.

    It was a tall man. Very muscular, and he had a pale blonde hair. If you look at his hair style, it looks very similar to Bakugo''s, explosive and messy. But, as it seems, one of his eyes was covered. He had only one eye, as he seemed to lost the other.

    Reiko looked around. This one eyed blonde, looking at the destruction he left, she could tell that he was strong.

    The buffy muscular man scanned the two teenagers in front of him, as his lips curled up into a smirk, a creepy one.

    "Finally, someone." He exclaimed in amus.e.m.e.nt.

    Reiko was about to say something, but Lee was faster.

    "If you are desperate, I''ll have you to know in advance." Lee scoffed at the guy, with his usual sarcasm. "I''m not interested, neither she is. So, we are not that someone you''re looking for."

    Reiko lowered her head. Despite the situation being serious, Lee didn''t forget to make such comment. She raised her head and stared at the muscular man.

    She said, "Yes. We are not the ''someone,'' you are looking for.''

    "Nowadays, the darning kids."

    He said.

    The man was Muscular, giving his villain name.

    He was someone who was so strong, with his Quirk that allowed him to have a monstrous power.

    Countless heroes and civilians died on his hand, just for the sake of his personal pleasure.

    He was such scary killer.

    Now, a couple teenagers are mocking him.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Muscular, and I enjoy killing people." Muscular smirked and looked at Lee''s direction. "Now, I wonder, are you the amazing person as they claim you, Angel Lee. If so, try to resist and stay in this world long enough, so your kill feel worthy. Kehehehe."

    "All me to introduce myself. My name is Lee, and I enjoy beating your ass." Lee let a sigh looking at the big guy, who was more than two meters.

    Muscular extended his hand, flesh was getting out of his skin, growing, and wrapping his arm, making more layers of muscles wrap his arm and leg bellow.

    "Are you alone?" Lee asked. He had to make sure to know who he is dealing with. Muscular seemed to be a maniac who doesn''t use his mind so often, so he thought of making him spill the information.

    "I''m here to fight you alone." Muscular took one step forward. "No one will take that pleasure from me."

    Lee reached his pocket, picked up a phone and threw it to Reiko. "Call the teachers. Their number in the emergency list."

    "Mm¡­" Reiko''s finger caressed the screen."What''s the password?"

    "Ahem." Lee turned his head. ''I''ll change it later.''

    "1197"

    "Hey, don''t ignore me."

    He kicked with his leg, and cracks spread on the ground.

    With a strong dash, Muscular turned into a blur.

    However, his momentum was stopped by something invisible.

    Once he hit it, strong winds surged in every direction from the power of the impact.

    Muscular couldn''t make one more step, as Star Platinum was holding him from approaching further.

    "Lee." Reiko called all of the sudden.

    "I''m busy," Lee said. He looked at Muscular and said. "For a big guy like you, I wonder, who the smart guy that would hire you is."

    "You mom is calling, what should I do." Reiko asked, interrupting Lee and showing him the screen.

    "Tell her that I am at the¡­ the bathroom, and I forgot my phone at your room."

    "What if she asked what you were doing in my room?" Reiko asked as if obvious. She saw that Lee was controlling the situation, so she didn''t mind chatting.

    "Tell her that¡­" Lee suddenly activated his brain power. "You''re Itsuka''s roommate, and I had visited her."

    Reiko flinched but still nodded.

    Muscular didn''t seems to like how Reiko was interrupting his fun, making this battle look dull.

    He stopped punching, twisted his leg, and his figure blurred. He turned all of the way, and dashed toward Reiko.

    "Shut up, you are annoying!" He lifted his fist and was about to punch her.

    However, in instant, he found himself standing at his previous spot, and Lee was in front of him, staring at Muscular''s eyes.

    "Hey! What''s the!"

    Muscular shook his head and clapped with his hands on his own face.

    He, again, wrapped his legs with more muscles. Swiftly, he turned into a blur, took a linear path and dashed toward Reiko, who didn''t pick up the call but kept staring at him.

    Reiko vanished from her place, Lee was still in front of him, 5 meters away.

    Muscular didn''t know why was he in his previous spot again. Lee didn''t move from his place, neither Reiko. So, why the hell the situation went back like this.

    "What in the hell?" Muscular had a smile on his face, yet a cold sweat drop on his face. Did someone teleport him here while Lee was just looking at him.

    "I''ll ask you nicely one more time." Lee growled, his eyes sharp. "Why are you here? Are you alone, or you have a gang?"

    "And why does that matter." More muscles started to wrap Muscular''s arms.

    "So I can know how much time I''m going to waste on you."

    "Well, waste as much as you want of time, IN HELL."

    He raised his arms, joined his hands, before slamming toward the ground. With his power, he would surely destroy the area around. Reiko would definitely sink in the cracking down.

    "You''re just a waste of time." Lee had enough. "I won''t waste a second on you."

    He flicked his fingers, stopping the time, and looking at Muscular. Star Platinum gave him a very strong, lethal, yet not deadly strike, on his chest, so he may save some life ripples from him.

    The time started flowing again and Muscular flew back, crushing some trees on his way before falling.

    Lee didn''t expect to see this.

    Muscular''s body was slowly dissolving into what looked like a clay.

    "Kehehehe¡­ I''m just a doppelganger." Muscular laughed as his body was dissolving. "Be prepared. I''ll come back soon. You''ll see the original''s power. The league of the villain is nothing compared to me. Keheheh. I''ll kill you and that bit¨C."

    Before he could complete his words, a rock, shaped like spear, flew and pierced his eye. That moment, Muscular''s doppelganger dissolved completely.

    "He''s seriously annoying." Reiko said, scoffing at the remaining clay, and showing her disgust that she on had on Muscualr. She then threw the phone to Lee, who caught it.

    Lee scratched his chin slightly with his index.

    "I sent a letter to the teachers. Your mom says that she didn''t expect less, and told you not to forget to buy, ahem, I won''t say that." Reiko stared at Lee. "Now, what to do?"

    He thought about Muscular''s last words. He''s a doppelganger, obviously made by someone else''s Quirk, so there is an original one, not to mention that he had said that the league of the villains was here.

    Lee looked around, not happy that he got so little information.

    As it seems, they are here.

    They should leave some tracks on their way, right?

    Lee nodded with his head. He channelled Hamon to his head. It''s time to use the brain, to its potentials, as a detective.

    "This is Big Brain''s time," Lee said, channelling Hamon to a certain parts in his brain.

    ''What in the¡­'' Reiko was wondering what that was supposed to mean. Big Brain time¡­ is this a meme.

 Chapter 111

    AN: 24 chapters ahead at P atreon

    patr¨¨on.com/Blazuki

    -x-X-x-

    Lee got into the position of fighting and stared around. He activated his brainpower, boosting its function. At least, this way, he can analyse faster and comes to a better conclusion.

    "Your hair spiked up. That''s your big brain t¨C" Reiko asked, seeing that Lee''s hair became spiky all of the sudden.

    "Hush. Follow me." Lee said, looking around the destruction marks that Muscular had left.

    He could, of course, fly up and try to observe.

    However. There are many high trees so it can work as a cover for villains to hide. Not to mention the existence of the rocks and holes.

    Looking around, Lee stopped once he spotted the faint footmarks. He was acting quickly. Soon, he reached a non-destroyed area.

    "Are you sure? That crazy Muscular is the type who would just destroy randomly. Can you track him?"

    Lee lifted his hand, raised his finger, and Reiko closed her mouth.

    He lifted his head, to one tree, and spotted one broken branch. "Jackpot!"

    "Did you find anything?"

    "Giving how Muscular power working, yet we don''t see anything destroyed on the ground," Lee said, his eyesight following the leaves and the branches of the other trees. "They seem to be jumping."

    And there was one thing more.

    Lee''s sixth sense was telling him that. He had absorbed two of Nomus'' lives in the past. He could feel that there was one here, as well. That''s why he was confident with his steps.

    "They just started attacking," Lee said. "They didn''t reach the camp yet, giving how fresh their footmarks are." That maybe was due to Star Platinum sucking the gas which they unleashed. It would delay their plan for sure.

    "Let''s hurry back anyway. It''s the right thing to do." Reiko said what''s in her mind. It''s obvious that''s the villain would attack the camp. Shouldn''t they go back and defend there.

    "Offence is the best way to defence." Why would Lee wait for villains to attack the camp and make a danger for his girlfriend¡­ and probably, the new one?

    Reiko blinked when Lee bent down in front of her, wrapped his arm around her waist, before lifting her and putting her on his shoulder.

    ''What¡­'' Reiko felt strange for her body to be held in that posture. The heat was rushing to her. Her thighs clenched against each other. Rieko felt a mix of surprise and another feeling that was so hot since their bodies were this close.

    "I''m faster." Lee floated in the air, a yellow aura wrapping him. "I carry you."

    Reiko, to not look weird, extended her hand, and said. "I''ll watch you back."

    ***

    "Fake heroes."

    A lizard looking man was standing in front of a blonde pretty woman with cat girl themed clothes.

    Although she was sending a great number of golems and dodging, the villains here were capable.

    Pixie-Bob was trying her best to fight.

    It all had started as a game, however, all of the sudden, it turned into

    ''I don''t want to lose.''

    She waved her hand, few golems appeared from the earth and charged at the lizard-like freak. However, he was dodgy, fast, and most importantly, Pixie was so near.

    Her fighting style was to send the beast and manipulate the earth beneath villains. From far range, she can be a scary opponent, as she can send an army of earth beasts. However, at a close range, the enemy can ignore her monsters and attack her directly.

    Seeing the great sword in the hand of the lizard man approaching her, Pixie-Bob reacted with the agility of the cat and dodged the side, before creating a foot standing for herself from the ground, and she jumped next to the tree.

    But then, a guy, a crazy one-eyed man, who was sitting there, stared at her with bloodl.u.s.t.

    She knew him, Muscular, the guy who killed the sibling of Mandalay. With one kick to the ground, he vanished and killed the earth golems, before walking. Pixie bit her bottom lips and opened her cat claws.

    "Spinner. I''m bored. I''ll look for someone to kill here."

    The Lizardman said. "Be sure to target the fake heroes, they must be annihilated. This is Stain''s wish. This blonde girl is only lucky because the gas was vanishing for an unknown reason"

    "Damn you." She cursed at the Lizardman. Now, she has to deal with a group of self-righteous freaks.

    "Stop being whiny. Stain is a killer, a murdered who enjoys slicing and killing his enemies." Muscular ¨C the real one ¨C was excited to talk about killing. "I only joined this little group for the purpose of enjoyment."

    "Hey, don''t forget why we are here."

    "Yeah, yeah. We''ll cause chaos and provoke All Might to get here." Muscular stretched his muscles as he jumped. "Anyway. I''ll guard the Nomu. He would be provoked first."

    Pixie opened her eyes widely. This is information she has to report back. But first, how would she slip from their hands? Guess she would fight until things are done.

    Anyway. It''s early for her to get anxious about the future. She''ll just make it through this, and follow her dream. Yes, her dream was to marry and settle. She was 31 years old v.i.r.g.i.n woman after all.

    The lizard man, with agility, destroyed a couple of golems and approached her. "Fake heroine like you has lived for too long."

    "HEY? I AM 18 AT HEART." Pixie yelled as she didn''t like to be treated as an old woman.

    "Tsk, you''re just old."

    The Lizard man took a few steps forward, ready to kill.

    "You¡­"

    However, at that moment, at the veil of the moonlight, a shadow overwhelmed the lizard. The lizard man stared at his feet, wondering why he was shadowed.

    Pixie saw it, a tree, a big one, quickly fell on the lizard.

    A wind passed by her face, and when it calmed, the lizard was buried under the tree, with only his extended hand visible.

    She stared in disbelief.

    "18 at heart, and here I thought you were 25." Lee chuckled, as he was sitting above the tree. "Are you fine?"

    Pixie quickly regained her calm when she saw the U.A students here.

    "Just someone with Stain''s Ideals. Annoying lizard and muscled murderer."

    "I know your pain," Lee said. Reiko nodded.

    "Anyway. I have to report. All of the students should make it."

    Pixie made more golems to surround the area. They did their job as they spread around. This way, she would be able to locate the villains, the students, and even attack.

    Suddenly a voice hit her ears¡­ to be more precise, hit her brain.

    Pixie knew it, it was Mandalay ability.

    Lee and Reiko lifted their head, as they were hearing the same voice in their head.

    "Listen. There is a sudden breakup. All of the students are to go back to their camp, right now.

    "Go back, and stay next to my earth golems. I will look for the other students to help them." Pixie and her golems around moved, and she took the lead, as she dashed back while making her golems run around. She couldn''t just come back, as there was the safety of the students, who were playing ghost game, to consider.

    Unknown to her, Lee didn''t move with her as he only turned his eyes. Lee looked at the shadow, which spread in front of him from behind.

    The silhouette was very familiar. Muscular, here he comes again.

    "Reiko, you should go."

    Reiko moved her hand slightly. The shadow of a sharp, yet small object, flying in the air, could only be seen after focusing. She seemed to use her Quirk silently.

    "Villains are here and there. No matter where I go, they would be there. Besides, we have permission, even to use lethal force." She said. "It doesn''t matter if I have to go."

    Reiko was above to move her hand when she heard the voice. But Lee held her slender hand all of the sudden, stopping her.

    "Kehehe." A weird laugh echoed. "You are so right, young girl."

    Muscular, who was behind them, lifted his arm, which muscles were as big as you can imagine, and was about to slam down, at the two ignorant teenagers. Surely, he''ll enjoy the smell and the taste of the blood. As for his mission, screw it.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Breaking eggs with owns hands.

    I was sitting next to Reiko, on a tree, which was vertically placed on a humanoid lizard, who had been giving Pixie-Bob a hard time.

    Hah. It was funny how she had declared that, when the Lizardman said she had lived for too long, she took it as an offence roared that she''s 18 at heart. Those uncultured villains. Do they even have proper taste in women -- pixie was really hot? Probably villains don''t, or they have just too high standards. If they had a proper taste, they would have spent their life doing something better than meaningless villain life.

    Behind us, a very muscular man was raising his arms, in axe position, and was ready to slam down.

    I was holding Reiko''s hand, my eyes on the shadow, which showed what, and who was behind us.

    She was about to give a sneaky lethal, but I stopped her. It would be a waste of a source of good information.

    "Let the weakest and the strongest die in my hand. Kehehe." Sadistically, came Muscular''s voice, full of sarcasm.

    Reiko was about to dodge, but I didn''t move.

    I stopped the time and made Star Platinum place muscular on his back, at the ground, 7 meters away from us.

    Muscular would be unaware of what am I doing him, as he''s now lying on his back, and waving his hands down.

    Once the time moved again, he vanished from Reiko''s sight.

    Muscular, who was joining his hands together, slammed down, unaware where his hands were heading.

    Did forget to mention that I did make some calculations. Giving Muscular position and the way he attacked, you can guess, instead of the ground, where his hands are going to hit.

    "Waaaa¡­." Came Muscular''s scream, loud as it can be.

    That''s right. His eggs.

    Jackpot.

    All of this extra speed and power he had gained from making his muscles bigger only served to destroy the one thing that can give his life meaning.

    Reiko turned her head slightly to the back. Muscular was looking at the sky, yelling, and having his hands on his fists on his crotch.

    All of that destructive power he had, ended him quickly.

    "Lee." Reiko commented, looking at the measurable villain, "Do I tie hi¨C"

    "Not so fast," I said. "I have my ways, and don''t you dare to go far away from me." I threatened her not to approach the villain. She nodded, like a good girl, and got closer to me.

    As for Muscular, I had to take some information from him.

    Besides, I have a good way to cripple him.

    "I appreciate that. But I''m telling you that I can help you." She raised her hands. "I still fully trust you to make the decision though."

    She was adorable when she said that. "You can help me, give me a lucky kiss, and then, stop acting adorable."

    "Huh!" Reiko, hearing my remark, opened her eyes widely and stared at me. Her small full lips twitched non-stop and words left her mouth. "This¡­ we¨C we are in a serious situation!"

    "Relax, I''m teasing you." I stood off the tree and walked to Muscular.

    I told the villain. "Don''t you have muscles to fix that little thing of yours?"

    "F.u.c.k you!" Muscular rolled on the ground, and struggled, trying to stand up.

    "Give up, Muscular. It''s over." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-hands._52700702652297643 for visiting.

    Some flesh extended from all of his body, covering him and his crotch.

    Muscular quickly stood up, appeared in front of me, and aimed a punch.

    Star Platinum blocked it, redirected it, and clenched his fist.

    After stopping the time once again, I delivered some good blows to his face.

    Muscular was unable to resist and fell on his face.

    "What are you¡­?" Muscular said, staring at me, eyes widely opened in disbelief.

    "You must be new to the league of the villains, to not know what I am." I mocked. "To you, I am the storm."

    Muscular tried to move, however, he found himself unable to do so.

    The muscles on his body kept extending and extending without his control.

    But he couldn''t move at all.

    It was due to what I had done to him when I had stopped the time.

    I had made him unable to move, as I used Hamon to let his brain give the command to his body to produce these muscles without stopping.

    Well, if you think of it, these muscles are living cells.

    Meaning if he had more of them, they would have more life force¡­

    More life force equal more to Life Ripples.

    Damn, studying math with Julia made me smarter.

    Muscular, who is usually a maniac, lost his tough appearance and screamed. "Hey, if this doesn''t stop, I may die from exhaustion!"

    "Lee¡­" Reiko pulled my shoulder.

    I patted her head. "I''m going to interrogate him. Turn your face."

    I bent on my knees next to Muscular and placed my hand on his head. I channelled Hamon to his brain, and made him unable to lie, by disabling the part responsible for that.

    "Now, I need you to tell me, where''s the Nomu and what''s your group are planning."

    Muscular seemed to want to resist. However, his mouth wasn''t his to control. "We''re here, based on Tomura''s orders. We are going to kill All Might and kidnap Lee¡­ f.u.c.ker, what are you doing to me¡­"

    "Where is Tomura, and how are you planning to kill All Might and capturing me?"

    "I don''t know, only Tomura knows that. I don''t know where he is. They gave me the order to whatever I want, and I was careless about the details." Muscular said with honesty. "All I care about is taking lives. It brings me such enjoyment."

    "Good Grief. Have you ever enjoyed giving instead of taking?"

    "F.u.c.k off, there is no joy in that."

    "Yeah, you are right. Last question. Do you know where that Nomu is?"

    Muscular unwillingly pointed with his finger in one direction. The direction seemed to have a gas approaching us.

    "Reiko, look around, see if there is anyone spying." Like an obedient girl, she turned her head.

    "What are you planning to do with him?" She asked as she didn''t look at me.

    "He''s too dangerous. I''ll make sure to use my aura to cripple him."

    "Good choice." Reiko sighed as she bent down, facing me with her back and looking around.

    I stole a glance at her full ass cheeks, which were only covered by tight shorts, before turning to the ugly Muscular.

    He was about to say something, but I crippled him with the Hamon and took complete control over his body. Muscular''s muscles started shining in yellow. His power, which seemed to be twice more lively than a normal person, was transferred to me.

    Of course, I let him a part of his life and didn''t drain him completely. That part was slightly lower than the half that a normal human has.

    I felt more powerful than ever. My hair spiked and stood up. Sparks running through me, and I felt more power.

    That''s what I wanted since ever the troubles appeared in my life.

    More Power!

    "Lee!" Reiko rushed to me, thinking if I was suffering when she saw sparks dancing around me.

    "Nothing. I''m fine." I stood up, feeling better, as the yellow aura around me got stronger.

    Let''s see, +1.5 life from Muscular, giving his muscles, would be added to the original +2.5 I had.

    Now, I wonder. How much this would increase the May and my Stand''s power.

    Muscular, since he had bruises all over his body, and his hair was white gold, he didn''t look to age really. No one would notice the difference anyway. He was already an ugly looking person who looked like an old man.

    "I''ll move, stay here." I walked toward the Nomu, where the crippled old man was now resting.

    "No way. I''m not safer there anyway." Reiko hastened her footsteps until she was next to me.

    Pixie''s Golems didn''t attack us and were scanning around.

    As I was walking, I was looking at my hand, shining in yellow ripples, and then, I looked at Reiko, who was pretending not to be afraid.

    ---

    25 chapters ahead at:

    Patre?n.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 113

    A/N: 25 chapters in advance at patr¨¦on.

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    -----

    Well, well, well. Who would have ever expected that Tomura would be salty enough to chase after me all way down here? I did actually. After the Sports Festival, I''d become a bit paranoid that I had been surprised that he hadn''t shown up during my work as an intern.

    After inquiring about information from Muscular, I had known that there is a Nomu here. They are planning to kill All Might and kidnapping me.

    Tomura wasn''t here with the villains. Muscular didn''t know where he was since he''s here just for blood and taking lives.

    Muscular had redemption. This time, Instead of taking lives, he had given a one¡­ most of it.

    Reiko was insisting on coming with me, as she said that she wouldn''t be safer if she ran away back to the camp, as there are villains down there.

    And here we didn''t start dating officially.

    Somehow, the villains'' attack this time felt romantic. At least, as it was still at the beginning. Now, it''s time to attack back.

    I went in the direction where Muscular had pointed to earlier ¨C the Nomu''s direction.

    I was wondering now how many Nomu''s does Tomura have. The League of Villains wasn''t that big organisation, and they wouldn''t be something without the Nomus which they are unleashing occasionally.

    Just giving the strength of their leader, Tomura Shigaraki, I could clearly think that there is someone behind him. I had to figure out where he, Tomura, is, so I may end this for once and all.

    For the last months, I had been getting stronger just for this moment.

    "What are you thinking of."

    "Beating someone or something."

    I answered Reiko''s questions, as we were walking between the trees.

    After walking for a while, we stopped upon hearing the sounds of impacts. The area around was surprisingly hot. There was a faint trace of smoke. When we walked further, the girl slightly behind me, we could see some blue flames dancing in the air.

    Pixie-Bob''s earth golems were attacking them.

    However, in the middle, a skinny guy, who had spiky black hair, a body that looked to have most of it burned, was shooting blue flames from his hand. His jaw seemed to have a burning mark, and it was attached to his jaw.

    The golems didn''t have a chance against him, as he could burn them easily.

    Heat, I never liked that.

    Anyway. There was another person. A man with opened suite, brown hair, and his eyes was covered by sunglasses. He was holding a bazooka like a weapon on his shoulder, and killing the earth beasts.

    Behind them was the original target.

    The Nomu.

    This one looked to be wild, muscled, and in the height of a normal person. The Nomu had slightly dark purple skin. And of course. He had no skull protecting his brain.

    I think the Nomus don''t have skulls. There must be something about their brains. As they don''t seem to be smart, given the experience I had on them from the past. Brain. Could it be their weakness?

    The black-haired blue flames shooting guy put his hand down as he destroyed the last golem. He turned in our direction and raised his eyebrows, looking to be sleepy and amused.

    "We have a company here, indeed. And look who."

    The other man nodded. "Indeed. Isn''t he, the guy who captured Stain? Bru¨C"

    He didn''t notice the rock that was as big as his head and was floating behind him.

    Before he could complete his words, Reiko waved her hand down slightly, and the rock hit the man''s head from the back.

    *Bang*

    He fell down, unconscious, with blood following from his head.

    When I looked at Reiko, she didn''t have a lively expression. Wow, she is a wild one despite the timid attitude of her!

    "I tried my best not to hit too hard. He won''t die."

    "It would be a headache if you did."

    I swept my forehead.

    Killing villains was up to the court in this society of super Quirks.

    To keep the good image of heroism, the heroes have to capture the villains.

    Then, there is the judgement.

    The court would either decide if they go to jail, do public service, or get executed, depending on their crime level.

    "Tsk."

    The dark-haired man clicked his tongue when he saw his friend on the ground. He raised his hand and aimed it at us.

    "It''s not moralistic to attack while others are talking."

    His hands flicked with a blue flash as a blue fire flew toward us.

    "It''s not proper to use fire in summer. It''s already hot enough." I said. Star Platinum appeared in front of us. Facing the blue flame, he sucked it with his super-breath. With the fire spreading rate, it wasn''t something hard to stop.

    "Tsk." The dark-haired guy clicked his tongue, looked at me, and said. "Lee. Last name, Angel."

    The fire spreading rate from his hand increased.

    The stand kept sucking it. It was being compressed in the stand''s stomach.

    I mocked, as I thought he was trying some cheap trick. "What did Shigaraki told you. Keep your eggs safe."

    "How did you know he did?" The guy put his hand down.

    "He didn''t lie to you, though."

    "I know you." The dark-haired man.

    "Really, I must be famous then," I said.

    "I knew you, your mother, a long time ago. Never thought I would see you, or you were even going to born."

    I flinched eyelid flinched as I said. "You never came in the family reunions."

    Reiko waved her hand and sent a group of rocks at him. But with his flames, he burned the objects.

    "I wasn''t invited." He glared directly at me, his eyes half-closed. "And besides, you''re an offspring of a whore who should''ve just eaten after her morning pills."

    I understand. This was just a battle of insults, and I should''ve just found a stronger comeback.

    But!

    Did he just insult my Julia!

    My eyes were opened widely.

    My chest felt so tight all of the sudden.

    "Ha¡­Ha¡­"

    My heart was beating faster and faster. Blood was reaching my eyes, and I was bitting so hard that my jaw was starting to hurt while glaring at the guy with red eyes.

    (O)

    Dabi was looking at Lee. He was thinking of the woman who he had visiting his father''s company years ago.

    He had discovered that she may be the reason for the bad state of his family, so he had approached that woman and told her everything as to how Enji has a family and all.

    He had never expected that she was pregnant as well.

    No wonder his family''s life had gone shit after her being introduced.

    Now, Dabi didn''t think that he would see the son of the bitch here.

    (O)

    "YARO!" Lee screamed all of the sudden.

    Reiko turned her eyes.

    It''s for the first time she sees such an expression on Lee''s face.

    Lee was the type of guys who is usually calm, sarcastic, and sometimes angry. But he barely shows those emotions on his face, and most of the times he''s stoic.

    But now, Lee seems to enter a berserk state.

    She looked forward; the black-haired man had a smirk on his face.

    "The truth hu¨C" The dark-haired man was about to talk. But he didn''t complete his words.

    In no time, literally, Lee appeared in front of the flames man, surprising him.

    Reiko as well was surprised. What''s with this speed? It likes, it happened in no time. She never knew that Lee was this fast!

    "What''s going to hurt is your face when I''m done with you."

    Lee held the dark-haired man from his throat, pressing his fingers. He lifted the man from his neck.

    Reiko raised her hand.

    Lee isn''t angry. He went berserk!

    If that the case, it would be bad if he killed the guy ¨C he seemed to be going to.

    The dark-haired man still has that smirk.

    Blue flames started to spread from his body, and red sparks were spreading from Lee''s hands, who didn''t take his hand back in face of the fire.

    Reiko feared that the guy would burn Lee''s hand.

    "Well, how about you turn to ashes. Maybe someone would cry."

    Flames were spreading from all of his body, ready to burn.

    However, the sparks on Lee''s hand suddenly danced around the guy''s body, and flames were turned off.

    "Hey, what''s going on?" Dabi questioned.

    "Meet your maker." Lee increased the pressure on the man''s throat.

    The man tried to kick and fight it.

    But Lee seemed to be very strong, not to lift him with one hand, but to squeeze him as well without bothering.

    "Aghhh¡­" the dark-haired man couldn''t say a word.

    The Nomu at the side was about to dash and help Dabi, but something invisible hit him flying away.

    "Lee, you''re going to kill him," Reiko said. She feared that Lee may enter trouble to kill without his hero license. "Be careful?"

    "No, I''m not. I''m going to make him lose consciousness." Lee didn''t seem to care.

    "Anything else would be an accident." He said the last part as he increased the strength he pressed on his neck.

    Reiko blinked. Anything else would be an accident? Or would seems to be an accident.

    Dabi started to dissolve in Lee''s hand, leaving only clay falling on his hand.

    Lee and Reiko opened their eyes widely. A doppelganger. He wasn''t a real person. Yet, he almost burned Lee with him.

    Reiko sighed in relief, as Lee didn''t make a law crime. Surely, Lee was so triggered when the guy insulted his mom.

    "DAMN HIM!"

    In anger, Lee punched a nearby tree next to him. The tree was seriously big. However, once Lee''s fist landed there, the wood exploded and flew in every direction.

    ''Never knew he was physically strong as well.'' Reiko thought as she saw how strong Lee is, which attracted her eyes to his muscles.

    Lee took some deep breaths. He was trying to calm down. He then looked around. "He pissed me off!"

    Yanagi went to Lee and patted his back. She said. "Lee, it''s not over. Don''t lose your calm."

    "Yes, the original one must be around." Lee looked around, almost forgetting about the Nomu he had just knocked off.

    "Lee, I know. But, shouldn''t you care about the Nomu at first." Reiko Yanagi waved her hand and moved the body of the man who was lying on the ground.

    Now, there is that Nomu.

    "Good, I need to beat something." Lee cracked his neck.

 Chapter 114

    A/N: 25 chapters ahead at patr¨¨on

    patre?n.com/Blazuki

    --------

    Reiko swept her hair as her arm was around Lee''s shoulder, as he was trying to calm down.

    The guy she had asked to date seems to have a trigger. She made a mental note to take that to the side.

    Now, there is a Nomu to take care of, and it was recovering from the hit Lee had just given him.

    Somehow, this was more exciting that the spooky stories that she used to read.

    Well, that was her hobby. She waved her hand; the guy sleeping on the ground moved to the side. Reiko struggled a bit there, as her ability seemed to have a weight limit, giving how much she can lift.

    Lee, on the other hand, seemed to be different, yet similar.

    She had thought that his ability exceed his physical power.

    But when she saw how that angry punch had destroyed the tree completely, she was surprised to know that he was so strong physically.

    ''Focus on something, not his strength. There is a Nomu here, able to produce a gas, and is a monster as well. How can I provide help?''

    Reiko ignored the body of the sleeping man next to her, and she started focusing on what Lee was doing.

    As she had remembered, the rumours from USJ, Lee was said to have a special power.

    His Aura could mess with the cells of the Nomu, who had attacked 1-A class, and rendered him unable to move. But those were just rumours, no one believed them. She had wondered if she, like Lee, could use her power on the micro level. That''s why she had the idea to try her power on a person''s internal organs, but she never tried it. But she may have to.

    ''Nomu''s weakness seems to be in their brain. No skull to protect them.'' Reiko remarketed in her head and moved her hand slowly. A rock, from the ground, looking to be a sharp one floated in the air.

    Lee simply cracked his neck and started walking toward the Nomu. Lee was just awakened from his berserk state, and now was cracking his fist; the Nomu came in the right time.

    The Nomu let a strong roar and dashed forward toward Lee, ready to wave his full of claws hand.

    So fast, she thought.

    In no time, the Nomu was in front of Lee.

    But the guy she had asked out was faster.

    Nomu''s claws stopped in the middle of the air, with his power effect.

    Nomu was showing how much effort he was making while going against Lee.

    Nomu couldn''t break free from the invisible force and had no choice but lift his other arm and try to slam. The second attack was blocked by the same non-seen force.

    ''Alright, I can make things move against their own direction like he''s doing.'' Reiko, while focusing on her role, was taking notes of how she should use her Quirk. ''Just focusing on manipulating hands¡­''

    Nomu, as he found himself floating, opened his mouth, and that gas from earlier was unleashed again. However. It was getting absorbed in a point that was above Lee''s head.

    -x-X-x-

    Although Lee could just stop the time and beat Nomu, he didn''t.

    The thing he had encountered with that black-haired man had played on his nerves.

    In his whole life, nothing had pissed him off like that, not even what had happened to him at the USJ.

    How dare he insult his Julia!

    Lee was going to break that man''s neck, but it happened that he''s a doppelganger, which didn''t turn off the flames of rage in his heart.

    Lee was angry. That was the reason why Nomu is being lifted by Star Platinum instead of getting beaten.

    Lee wanted that honour of beating the shit out of him. He has enough strength for that now, he assumed.

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!!!!"

    His fists turned into many afterimages. Boosted by Hamon, he began punching and punching the powerless Nomu, who could not resist.

    Bones breaking on his hands, Lee could feel how stronger he''s compared to the past.

    Just with his body''s strength, he can be like those who have great physical enhancing quirks.

    Still palling when it comes to someone like Yu or others like All Might. But he didn''t care. His punches were more focusing.

    With each punch, Lee was emptying his heart content.

    "Take this, this¡­"

    The Nomu was beaten badly that his regeneration didn''t save him this time.

    Bones broken, flesh shattered, the Nomu flew back and broke several trees.

    Lee looked at him, his breathing rate was calm again.

    Since it was calm, he channelled his Hamon to make the anger fade. He was on the battlefield, and he needed to calm down.

    Lee walked to the Nomu, whose regeneration wouldn''t keep up with the damage he had got. Lee cracked his fists.

    "I''m done." Time to make Nomu become white.

    Reiko sighed in relief since she didn''t find that she had to interfere. Watching the battle, other than seeing how to beat a Nomu, Reiko learned a thing or two. And she also learned that he is strong physically.

    ''Given his endurance, I wonder.'' Her finger on her lip, she stared at his muscular, ripped body. Compared to hers, it was large, big, and looked so strong, which was turning her on.

    She imagined herself, on the bed, with Lee''s big body, n.a.k.e.d, covering hers from the top and making contact.

    ''No no¡­'' She shook her head. Reiko was jolted out of her imagination when she saw someone approaching.

    It was a girl, from her class, Ibara.

    "What''s going on?" Ibara asked.

    Lee seemed to stop his action when he saw Ibara and turned his head.

    Reiko shook her head and said. "Lee just got hateful."

    By hateful she means angry.

    "Oh, and for what reason is that?" Ibara asked, looking at Lee and the Nomu, eyes flinching.

    Reiko found it impropriate to say it. So she came close to Ibara''s ear and whispered. "Someone called his mom a *** and escaped, Lee''s angry."

    "Well, that''s bad," Ibara said unusually.

    Reiko turned her head and stared at Lee. Who was kneeling in front of the

    ''That''s bad.'' Ibara''s words were repeated in Reiko''s head.

    Ibara would never say that after hearing a curse word.

    Ibara would usually join her hands together in a praying position and would pray for the fire of the hell to take their sins for repeating curses.

    Reiko had this realisation. ''No way!''

    She quickly turned her head.

    Ibara was staring at her, a sadistic smirk on her face, and her eyes seemed like a person who was high.

    Reiko''s lips made o shape as she stared to see a knife in Ibara''s hand, swiftly waving it toward her.

    "Hehe." Ibara''s voice was changed.

    Now she was certain, this isn''t Ibara.

    Reiko regretted that she didn''t react the first second she heard the words off.

    Now, a knife was heading toward her face.

 Chapter 115

    A/N: 25 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    patreon.com/Blazuki

    ---

    Reiko was surprised. When she turned to her back, Ibara had a knife in her hand and was about to slice her.

    This didn''t make any sense. But she could see her reflection in the knife. She was about to get sliced!

    What a grave mistake she made. The blade was next to her face. Reiko''s heart skipped a beat.

    After a half-second, however, the blade didn''t slice her.

    Behind Ibara, Lee appeared, from nowhere. He was holding Ibara''s wrist, which hand''s held the knife.

    "Wha¡­"

    "Yare, Yare." Lee clicked his tongue as he looked down at the green-haired girl. "And here I didn''t want to let my guard around you."

    "Lee, what are you doing?"

    Ibara questioned as she turned her face and looked at Lee, before pointing to the blue-haired girl. "She''s the enemy. I have seen it. She killed someone from our side!"

    Reiko half-closed her eyes when she heard this annoying remark. Now, she is certain, this person isn''t Ibara.

    Looking at Lee''s face, it seemed that he figured that out too.

    "What a cheap act. Ibara would never, ever, use the phrases that you used." Lee tightened his grip around her wrist. The knife fell from the girl who looked exactly like Ibara, and she showed a hint of pain.

    Ibara showed a horrified expression on her face as she looked at Reiko. Her eyes were widely opened and she was flinching nonstop.

    "Huh? Lee? What am I doing here? Reiko, your face is wounded. Did I do that? Oh, how did this happen."

    "First of all, Ibara would wish hell for whosoever did that. She is a religious girl. If you want to fake her role, do it well?" Lee said.

    "And second, if Ibara were mind-controlled she would''ve used her vines, not a knife," Reiko said, raising her hand, and making objects fly around. The blood on her cheek seriously annoyed her. She didn''t like to get touched, much less getting wounded.

    "Now, tell me, what happened to the real Ibara." Lee channelled some sparks, from his hands to Ibara''s body.

    It was the same thing Lee used to interrogate Muscular, who didn''t say a lie. It seems that Lee can make people honest here.

    Ibara all of the sudden had an evil facial expression. Lee and Reiko could feel the killing intent of her raising around them.

    "I just sneaked on her while she was doing her night prayer. I gave her a stab and took her blood, making myself turn to look like her."

    Lee half-closed his eyes, clenching his jaw.

    "You hateful sc.u.m!" Reiko, even if she didn''t show that expression, she was angry.

    How could they not be, as their friend was stabbed?

    "Ora." Lee simply said.

    The fake Ibara floated. Fists marks appeared across her whole body. After some serious beating, she fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Reiko assumed that Lee didn''t go all out, since this girl had Ibara''s face.

    The next second, Ibara''s shape started to change.

    A blonde girl appeared in her place. She was beautiful and had a curvy body.

    She was sleeping there, facing Lee. Lee got stunned for a second. Reiko knew what to do. Quickly, she blocked his view with some rocks that she put in front of his face.

    "I hope Ibara is fine." Lee didn''t seem to care and turned to Reiko. After looking at her face, he sighed. "I''m not a pervert."

    "Hmm," Reiko said. "You asked me to ask your girl before we start dating?"

    Lee walked toward her. "You are the one who insisted on that."

    Reiko, somehow, felt a bit upset. Lee, when his mother was mentioned, was triggered that he would kill. Yet, when someone tried to kill her, Lee only beat them to a death-like state. Isn''t she enough trigger for him?

    Reiko''s thoughts were snapped back. Lee was standing in front of her.

    He placed both of his hands on her cheeks and stared deeply at her eyes.

    From his hands, a comfortable rippling feeling ran across her face. It was so relaxing. In no time, the burning feeling from the wound she got has vanished.

    Seeing how he was looking at her, with his blue eyes having concern, Reiko''s heart skipped another beat, blood rushing to her cheeks, making them turn pink.

    "Now, that wound is fixed, don''t let your guard down, ever."

    "Mmm¡­" Reiko''s small lips curled up into a smile, seeing how caring he is.

    Reiko was standing slowly on her toes, ready to steal a kiss. However, when she saw something behind Lee, she opened her eyes widely.

    "Lee!" She called. Lee turned quickly.

    In the original place of the sleeping Nomu, there was no Nomu. Instead, there was a dark vortex, which closed as soon as they looked at it.

    Lee opened his eyes widely.

    Reiko and Lee had seen this fog somewhere before.

    Reiko knew it the best since she had been kidnapped in the past by Kurogiri.

    "Impossible!" Lee was shocked. "There must be someone else with the same Quirk."

    Reiko turned and looked at Lee.

    Why is he making drama over it?

    It''s Kurogiri. Why did he seem to think it''s someone else?

    She probably misheard him.

    ***

    It was pretty hard to believe. What I had seen was Kurogiri''s ability as the Nomu had been teleported by that fog.

    I had killed Kurogiri in the past. I had delivered a very strong blow to his neck and made holes over his whole body.

    The only explanation I could think of is that someone has the same ability as Kurogiri. But, another person who can use fog to wrap space was unheard of. Probably Kurogiri has a twin.

    This current theory is the best one I have currently. I looked around, to Reiko, and wariness started to take over me.

    There is a Nomu here, and I could feel his location, thanks to the Ripples I am currently having.

    But there is a space manipulator around, a Nomu, and the League of Villains attacking. Things seemed to be a game of chess.

    I looked to the n.a.k.e.d girl, lying on the ground after I beat her, for hurting Ibara. I didn''t feel a tiny ounce of sorry for her. I scoffed. The fact that she had wounded Ibara, who was known to be one of the strongest people in 1-B, made me worried.

    "Reiko, go back to the camp and protect people there. I will catch up once I come back."

    "What! Lee, I''m not that capable." Reiko seemed to be confused. "We should go back together."

    I wasn''t planning to send her like that.

    Her quirk would do so well if she could only lift just 200 kilos.

    Besides, I remember how my mother''s Quirk has evolved.

    I looked at Reiko and then at the guy who was on the ground.

    That guy had been knocked out by her earlier and didn''t wake up ever since.

    ''Just 3/10 of his life energy would be enough.''

    If 10 on 10 was enough to give someone the strength to rip a collar of three steel rings with bare hands, then 3 on 10 would be enough to rip a collar of steel with one ring.

    I thought, doing math, which Julia taught me.

    ''And another 4/10 of him could be saved to Itsuka.''

    This is war, I need to protect people, my people. In war, humanity is the last thing that would be written on your grave.

    ''3/10 would be left for the man to live with it.'' I thought. At least, I was considering a bit.

    "Modern troubles requires a modern solution. " I murmured, making Reiko her eyebrow. "And your Quirk is enough."

    "Lee, what are you¨C"

    "Doing, yes, this."

    I placed my finger on her head.

    Reiko closed her eyes all of the sudden, as she seemed to relax. I made her relax temporarily for 30 seconds. Then I walked to the Yakuza-looking guy.

 Chapter 116

    Reiko opened her eyes. She didn''t know what happened, but when Lee touched her forehead, she was out for a second. She tried to remember what the last thing happened. Villains attack, fighting with Nomu, capturing the villainess who almost killed her. But most importantly, Lee had asked her to go back to the camp and help there. She didn''t know if he had been serious.

    Only know she remembered what had been in her mind.

    "Lee, what is that."

    "You were out for a couple of seconds."

    Lee smiled at her and patted her hair.

    Reiko raised an eyebrow. For some reason she doesn''t know, she was feeling so different. So refreshed.

    "You were out because I used my technique on you."

    "A technique?"

    Reiko''s memory drifted back when she had faked fainting that day.

    At that time, Lee''s mom had said something about her Quirk being affected by Lee''s technique.

    "Using my aura and some of my vitality, I could force your mutant cells to break out of their limits."

    Reiko blinked twice. Did Lee say that he used his vitality? She didn''t know what that was, as it sounded something from a fantasy novel. But Lee''s ability was based on those fantasy novels, Aura. She was certain that it was something that requires life from him. Something that may backfire him.

    "Try to lift that rock." Lee pointed to a big rock next to her. It was almost as long as her height and could be around 700 kilograms.

    Reiko didn''t know if he was kidding or not. However, when he made it float pushed it to her, all of the sudden, she reacted by surprise and held it with both arms. Reiko didn''t believe when her slender arms could push such a thing, and she stared in disbelief.

    Pushing it with her Quirk, the rock, this heavy, floated!

    Reiko didn''t believe her eyes as she made it fly. That never happened. Usually, if the person were heavier than her physical ability, she wouldn''t able to do a thing to him.

    Now, she understood why Lee told her to go back.

    He had a plan!

    With the ability to lift two humans alone, the Quirk can be to potentials.

    "And, oh, don''t tell anyone. If I was forced to use this on the others, I would die, I hope you understand."

    Reiko''s sleepy eyes, for the first time, were cloudy like this as she opened them widely. "Lee~"

    She, in her life, never felt such a thing. Lee had used something like that, which could kill him, to help her¡­ he gave her his life, just to help her with her power, which now, could be on par with his! Except for the fact that she can control more than 2 objects at the same time.

    Back to the real point. Lee gave her his life, but he didn''t do this to Itsuka.

    That made her feel something else.

    Now she was certain. She surely is better than that girl, whom Lee asked Reiko to ask her permission.

    Part of her was crying because she was happy, although she knew that can be due to the villains'' attack and she was the only choice, she thought about the positive things only.

    -x-X-x-

    I was certain. With the so little life Hamon I got from the villain, the poor villain, Reiko can lift between 700 kilos to 1 ton.

    I would never use my life Hamon though.

    I would only improve it.

    "Now, since your Quirk was improved, try to provide help back there.

    "And oh, give this to Itsuka." I threw a bottle to her, a one full of water, which I found in the villain''s pocket.

    "I understand," she replied, the bottle floated around her;

    That water contained the 4/10 of the life Ripple of that guy. It was meant for Itsuka. It will evolve her Quirk at best, since Quirks like muscles, not to mention it would increase her strength as well. With that, I can guarantee their safety while dealing with the Nomu and the teleporter.

    I stared in front of me, Reiko floating, as she seemed to lift herself. But there was something else floating from her eyes. Wet water drops, and it wasn''t raining.

    She is crying!

    She can cry?

    I have a teleporter, someone who can be like the dead Kurogiri to deal with, and Reiko was the one who I can rely on.

    "It''s no time for fear, go there, and help the others. Start with Itsuka!" I said my eye on the water that floated around Reiko.

    Had any Quirk user got this, they would have their strength increased dramatically, not to mention how their quirk can evolve. Mom''s quirk evolved for her to manipulate forces in objects near her, and more couple forces for a longer duration.

    You can understand how that water is valuable.

    I didn''t want anybody else to have that Life Ripple containing water.

    "Stop Crying and go there!" I exclaimed at Reiko.

    "I understand." She got closer to me, put her hands around my cheeks, and gave me a kiss on my lips.

    It felt quite fluffy.

    What an ordeal. Romance now.

    She pulled her lips back and nodded. Raising her hands, the two unconscious of the villains on the ground flew along with her. Their weight didn''t seem a problem.

    Phew. Now, I can easily rely on her to help teachers. With such power, she can at least lift the villains and throw them away.

    This is why I thought I could rely on her.

    I looked at Reiko, flying away and trying to adjust herself in the air, then, I glanced at the man who I took 7/10 of his life energy.

    I believe that''s the only right thing he had done with his life.

    His sacrifice shall be remembered.

    Reiko now left, and I was left alone.

    "Now, it''s time for me, to collect more for myself, and for Yu Takeyama." I thought about my heroine girlfriend.

    She surely would be happy to have some form Nomu, and the other villains.

    It''s time to use the League of Villains as a foundation for me.

    Closing my eyes, I could sense the place of the Nomu. He was very near.

    Earlier, when I was super pissed off at the blue flame guy, I used that Nomu as a sandbag to venture my anger. In the process, I had used some Hamon to punch him.

    "Time has frozen."

    Did I mention, that, after I got a power-up from Muscular, the time stop increased as well, mostly 20 seconds now! But I didn''t have time to count them as I was in hurry to move.

    As an assassin, I started moving within the time stop, so my enemies wouldn''t notice me, or, it would be late for them when they notice. And I didn''t want to waste time, so I stopped it.

    I flew up, with my Stand, looking bellow for any villain.

    Very soon, the feeling of my ripples inside of that Nomu, which were about to fade, got me nearer to the Nomu. I pushed one last tree.

    The 4th time stop in the row was over. I felt a bit fluffy, like when you read a newspaper so fast, but it wasn''t worth to mention.

    Bellow me was that Nomu, ready to spread his gas again.

    When time resumed, I fell down.

    As soon as my feet landed on the ground, and I stared at the Nomu, two dark portals appeared next to my feet. Stopping the time, I got back. Noticing, in my original spot, there were two bullets, which I dodged.

    "Show yourself." Once the time resumed I said.

    "Ghwwaa." Replied the Nomu.

    I was feeling a bit of danger as I looked around. A shadow, no, a blur, far, moved so fast, fast like All Might, and it was almost impossible to see him.

    ---

    A/N: 25 chapters ahead at: patr¨¨on.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 117

    Kan clicked his tongue as he dashed toward someone who''s called Dabi.

    Dabi had arrived here and was spreading flames.

    Just when Aizawa has gotten rid of him, a portal from nowhere appeared and threw another Dabi, full of flames.

    It seems that Kurogiri is here, and he is getting a new copy of Dabi here.

    Kan and Aizawa had tried to capture Kurogiri. But there was one problem. Kurogiri was so swift. Fast like the Nomu whom they had seen at the USJ, that it was impossible to capture him when he escaped.

    Other than that, most of the students were doing well.

    Pixie was using his earth golems, which helped them to open the way for the students to safely come back here.

    Kyo was fighting with Tiger and they were trying to find the students to help them coming back to the camp.

    ''In the hell.''

    Kan thought as he dodged a burst of flame. He turned into a blur, appeared in front of Dabi, and held him from the neck.

    "You better be the real one." Vlad King growled.

    "Oh, we are just burning chaos here. Also. Prepare yourself, for the other one to arrive."

    Dabi made a smug face when Vlad King lifted him from his neck.

    Despite Vlad King being faster and stronger, it was all but useless if they don''t catch the original one.

    Vlad King, smelling the smoke, flinched. Dabi, not only was attacking them here but was creating fire in random places in the forest.

    They needed to call All Might, so he may end this now.

    Right. That number one hero was their solution.

    Usually, they wouldn''t do that, as only the teachers at UA and few other people know about All Might''s injuries.

    However, All Might had told them to keep the fact that he was healed secretly. When they had asked him, All Might had said it''s one of their students, and he said that the student didn''t wish to reveal himself.

    ''If only was he here. We need him to help with some injuries.''

    Kan looked around his students. Not so long ago, they had brought Ibara, who had her arm stabbed. An important vein of hers was cut and it was a miracle that she could use her vines to stop the bleeding.

    Aizawa was assisting him from the back. Vlad King and Erase head formed a good team. One can disable Quirks, and one has super fighting abilities and can control his blood.

    Now, there is one thing missing.

    Tomura, the leader of the villains, wasn''t here as it seems.

    Kan crushed the smiling face of Dabi, no holding back. Dabi turned into a lump of clay that fell on his hand.

    A very fast black blur passed by them. Although Vlad King has enhanced speed, he couldn''t keep up and chase after the shadow.

    "Eraser head!"

    After this shout, Aizawa turned his eyes to look at the black blur, which would be enough to disable his super speed. But, the blurry fog was too fast for Aizawa''s eyes to even follow.

    Behind Aizawa and facing Kan, appeared Kurogiri, a man covered in a dark fog, looking with his new shiny red eyes.

    Kan noticed the difference.

    This is Kurogiri. But his eyes are red.

    Kurogiri lifted his hands. From thin air, two vortexes appeared and from them, two silhouettes jumped.

    Two bulky big Nomus descended and landed on the ground. Vlad King''s eyelids shook. He clenched his fist.

    Lifting his arm and putting his wrist next to his mouth, he bit and blood fell from it.

    "There are two of them. Before anyone can save you, the two of them shall spread destruction." As soon as Kurogiri completed his words, Eraser head turned to kick him.

    Kurogiri was faster and escaped, by making a portal which he dashed at.

    "Damn him!" Kan said.

    "What a drag¡­ Now, we have these two to deal with." Aizawa clicked his tongue.

    "Not to mention, the others."

    Kan looked at the other villains, who should be around trying to hunt students.

    And where the hell Lee is. Had he been here, there would be some assistance.

    "All Might is approaching. Let''s just stall them." Aizawa said.

    "Right." Kan cracked his neck and looked at the twin Nomu''s. "One of them seems to be a doppelganger."

    "And they can clone one person at a time," Aizawa said what he had noticed.

    "Meaning that all of the other enemies are the real persons."

    "Remember. The copy has less endurance. We target it, it will dissolve fast."

    "But it still can take a few hits."

    "Let''s attack find and destroy it.

    "Only if we knew which one was it."

    Now it was understandable how the villains could put pressure on them.

    Giving the fact that Kurogiri is super-fast, it was clear that someone is making doppelgangers each time while Kurogiri was bringing them around.

    Not only he is troublesome with his Space Wrapping ability, but now Kurogiri has super speed! That surely annoying.

    Aizawa and Kan began to resist the assault of two Nomu''s, who had the same abilities.

    Meanwhile, Pixie Bob''s golems were around assisting. But they were too weak for the Nomus.

    ***

    Reiko was still floating above with the villain''s bodies around her, looking for anyone to help. After the boost she got, she felt that there was a heavy responsibility on her shoulder.

    On her way, there were a couple of Random villains, attacking students from A1. When the villains spotted her, she made a couple of heavy, extra heavy rocks chases after them.

    As it seemed, her Quirk has her range extend as well.

    It has evolved for sure.

    When the villains destroyed the rocks, she made her power control their body, lifting them, before slamming to the ground repeatedly. Over and Over. And they couldn''t even resist or control themselves in the air.

    ''Why did he have to pay from his life for me?''

    Although Reiko knew that she shouldn''t think about this in a battle, she couldn''t help too. A man using his vitality for her in the war was so romantic, wasn''t it?

    After helping the two 1A students, she descended on the ground. One of them was Kirishima, a red-haired man whom Lee kicked at the Festival. The other one was Momo, a busty brunet who put her chest at Lee''s neck at the sports. Reiko would feel sour whenever she remembers that.

    After inquiring about their state, and the two told her that they weren''t injured too much, Reiko asked. "Where is Itsuka?"

    Quietly, she felt a bit wariness about her friend and rival. But she wasn''t in the mood to think about the past, or there was a man shared between them.

    Momo pointed to the left and told her that she was helping some student. Yanagi followed that trail with Momo and Kirishima. They found Itsuka punching someone, nothing much, as there were earth golems to assist her.

    Reiko sighed in relief. If Itsuka was hurt, Lee may blame her. After helping her to take care of the villains quickly, Itsuka was looking at her with wide-opened eyes, like she didn''t expect Reiko to be so capable. Although Reiko felt great from seeing such a glance, she didn''t get c.o.c.ky. It was thanks to what Lee had to pay for her to get this far.

    She threw a bottle of water toward Itsuka.

    Itsuka caught the bottle, few sweats drops on her forehead. She looked at the bottle and narrowed her eyebrows, "what''s with it."

    "Lee said you to dri¨C"

    "Phew. What is he thinking of." Itsuka stared at the bottle as she opened it. She was wondering why Lee would think about water in battle.

    "Did he say not to drink it?" Kendo asked.

    Reiko shook her head.

    Itsuka''s eyes tightened. She opened it and saw the water rippling, even though she wasn''t shaking the bottle.

    Trusting her boyfriend, she drank the water in one go.

    Ripples ran across her body. It felt like when Lee had touched her to get her high. She then almost fainted.

    "Let''s go back, we should help the other."

    Itsuka swept her forehead. The water was so refreshing.

    Maybe that was its purpose, to refresh her energy.

    She stared briefly at Momo''s chest and thought. ''I wonder how she could have them on the shape, and perky.''

    "Itsuka!"

    Reiko suddenly pointed at her, her eyes showing such expression for the first time. Reiko had her eyes widely opened with her jaw-dropping a bit.

    Itsuka looked bellow and noticed it. Her chest, grew big all of the sudden. It was big in the past. But now, it was growing larger.

    Blinking twice, she felt shocked.

    What''s going on?

    Focusing there, it grew a bit, before becoming small again.

    It was like when she does it to her fist.

    "What¡­ I can use my power on my chest¡­"

    Itsuka wonder, before looking at her fist and making it grow.

    To her surprise, it grew 4 times bigger than usual, and it can hold three persons inside of it with ease.

    And her arm grew as well. As if a realisation stroke her, she focused on her leg, and it became bigger as well.

    She can do this to her whole body, each part!

    "Seems like your Quirk works on your whole body now."

    Reiko opened her eyes widely, some redness appeared there.

    She could feel that Lee, not only used his technique on her, but Itsuka as well, as it seems, and the water was the way. If he did that then he must be harmed, since he said it harm him.

    "I think so. My quirk''s improved." Itsuka said, unaware that she may have her physical strength increased dramatically as well, and that Lee gave her actually more life force than he did to the ghost girl.

    Which would eventually mean, she would be able to last longer in the bed.

    Itsuka thought. ''Maybe, I can do it like Yu, giving the size of my fist.''

    "I don''t recommend you to use it on your whole body." Lifting her hand, Momo spoke all of the sudden. As if she knew what Itsuka may do, she warned her. "Your clothes aren''t customized for the new usage. You would get n.a.k.e.d once you use your power and every eye would be on you."

    Itsuka snapped back and didn''t do what she had been intending to. "Oh, right, Good point." She chuckled and grew her fists with her arms.

    "Come on, I''ll take you to the camp." Reiko waved her hand and the rest of them floated, while she was looking for the rest.

    "You too!" Itsuka said, "Your Quirk. What happ¨C"

    "Same for me, same for you." Reiko nodded.

    "So, things went well with you and Lee? Or did they went badly?" While they were floating, Itsuka''s tone changed all of the sudden. "No hurtful rejection?"

    Reiko realised it. Lee wasn''t lying when he had said she needs permission for them to start and that his girlfriend knows about it.

    "Can we talk about that later?" Reiko said calmly. while thinking ''F.u.c.k!''

 Chapter 118

    It was dark. The only light source was the moonlight that was veiled by the leaves of the large trees.

    His feet stepping on the trees, he approached the Nomu who was 20 meters away.

    The Nomu didn''t move or made any sort of reaction and kept waiting for Lee. It made Lee think that there may be a trap.

    But after using Star Platinum, petting the ground in front of him, nothing was triggered on his way.

    *Swoosh* *Swoosh*

    The very faint sound of a whip hitting swiftly against the air could not be heard. Lee took his hands out of his pocket.

    *Swoosh.*

    Since it was so dark, it was almost impossible to notice the super-fast dark silhouette moving. No, it was already too fast for the eye to see.

    Kurogiri didn''t flinch.

    moving between the trees like a blur, he observed Lee, who was stepping toward his death. Kurogiri was taking the advantage of his new super speed, which he got after being revived and modified.

    Lee clearly seemed to be clueless about him.

    According to Tomura, unless Lee saw you, he won''t hit you. Unless he activated his aura randomly. That what Tomura had told him from his experience at Kyo, who had trained with Lee and got his balls crushed again that Kurogiri was doubting if his young master is having balls any longer.

    ''All for the mission,'' with this thought, Kurogiri ran in front of Lee appearing behind him and looking at his back. Lee just kept walking. Kurogiri was now assured that he has a chance with his new power.

    Turning into a blur, he dashed forward.

    But all of the sudden, as Kurogiri was 20 centimetres near to Lee, Lee made a gesture with his hand as he raised his index.

    Kurogiri, out of reflex, jumped back, feeling the danger. That gesture reminded him of a gun, which made his instinct of survival kick in.

    But Lee wasn''t having a gun.

    "Ha, ha¡­ finally you decided to show yourself"

    He shook his index, which was pointing up, mockingly, and turned to Kurogiri, staring at his eyes.

    "Now, you mind introducing yourself?" asked Lee.

    Lee put his hand under his chin and examined Kurogiri. Now, this person is exactly like Kurogiri. He has the same dark fog surrounding his body. However, he is faster. If Lee isn''t wrong, then Kurogiri should be dead.

    "You looks like your sister. Red eyes. And you are quick. Never thought there are two of you."

    But there is one thing that made Lee doubt it.

    "What makes you assume that, Mr Angle?"

    He is Mr Angel, not Angle. There is a big difference between the two.

    The original Kurogiri had made this typo. And his mom had corrected him.

    "So, you don''t deny you were a female." Lee mockingly said.

    "From all of the heroes that I met, you seem to be the only one to know that I had died." Kurogiri narrowed his eyebrows. He flinched, "You are the one to kill me, that day."

    Lee somehow realised what happened.

    The one in front of him is the Kurogiri he had attacked.

    Since he did it while stopping time, Kurogiri was killed without noticing anyone. Lee, although he is a hero, he had done that for a personal reason. Kurogiri had been too annoying.

    "So, you came back from the dead," Lee asked. But he didn''t express any exclamation on his face. Who knows if someone healed him, or had a good Quirk to fix Kurogiri.

    "I came back to take you to the grave."

    Lee put his hands inside of his pocket and approached Kurogiri.

    It seems that capturing this guy was the best action, instead of killing him.

    He can be revived. Besides. Kurogiri should have more information about the League of Villains.

    Lee flinched when he remembered his current target.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and stared at Kurogiri.

    "Where is the blue flames guy?"

    That bastard. He dared to insult Julia. There is no way he''s going to let this pass. Even if he had to chase the latter to the depth of the hell.

    "Oh, Dabi. Have you met him?" Kurogiri looked at Lee''s angry face and nodded.

    *Swish*

    Kurogiri waved his hand. From the air, multi portals appeared so suddenly. This was more compared to what Kurogiri had been able to do.

    "His name is Dabi, I see." Lee took a deep breath as he walked forward. "I''ll take the D from his name and stick it in his ass when I''m done."

    "You won''t by that time."

    "And who''s going to assure that, you. You''re just a secondary villain."

    "We will see about that."

    Dark fog spread from Kurogiri''s body and covered the ground.

    Few portals are still in the air.

    As it seemed, unlike the past, Kurogiri, besides attaining super speed, can control more than a portal.

    Warping space around Lee was the only known weakness of Lee. Besides this one, of course.

    Lee floated slightly in the air and dashed forward. Kurogiri smiled. From the portals, fell multi grenade-like pieces, surrounding Lee from all of the directions.

    Lee, seeing this, didn''t even flinch. What can these grenades do to him?

    But he better not risk it anyway.

    ''Star Platinum!'' Calling, Star Platinum made an appearance and yelled. "The World."

    The time has frozen. Lee was now in a world of a frozen time. Not even gravity here means a thing. Not even Kurogiri''s speed means something. Even if he was as fast as light. Lee now had infinite speed, outside the time freeze.

    *Boom* *Boom*

    Kurogiri was closing his eyes, as his body flashed back with amazing swiftness. All of the flashbangs exploded. Light, a strong flash filled the air followed by a loud booming sound.

    This should blind Lee and disable his hearing and sight, which would allow them to move to plan B.

    Once the light was calmed, Kurogiri prepared for his next step.

    However, he felt a grip taking by his neck. He tried to move, but something, like energy, didn''t let him do so.

    "Impossible."

    Kurogiri didn''t believe it. Did Lee show a speed more than him, he who is modified Nomu and came back to life again, with both super speed and teleportation?

    "Yare Yare Daze." Lee let a long sigh behind Kurogiri, his hands on his neck. "So, where have we been? Right. Now, I am controlling your brain''s functions."

    When the voice left Lee''s mouth, Kurogiri smirked.

    "Oh, is that so."

    "Yes, that''s so."

    The dark fog which had been around started to dissolve into nothingness.

    "Now, you are going to tell me exactly what I want to know."

    "Make me."

 Chapter 119

    I held Kurogiri from the grip of the neck, and I was channelling my Hamon, controlling his body without making him lose consciousness.

    The knowledge I had learned about the human brain came in hand now. I am using it now to hold one of the most troublesome enemies, whom I thought was dead.

    "Now, Kurogiri, you are going to answer me, and tell me everything I want to know."

    "I won''t tell you a thing." Kurogiri was a persisting person. "Nomu."

    The Nomu, who was on the side, dashed forward, purple gas leaving his mouth as he moved in a swift speed toward me. However, this fellow was unlike the other skull-less beasts whom I fought at USJ and the Sports Festival. He was weaker and had very slow healing in comparison.

    After giving the mental command, Star Platinum flashed in front of the Nomu, who got 6 meters near me.

    Star Platinum held him from his neck with one hand. The other hand was opened, fingertips aimed forward.

    "Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora."

    This was a technique, an assassinating technique that I had specifically developed for the Nomus. Here, unlike rough punching, bones won''t be broken. But it would pierce the flesh.

    "You were the one who pierced my neck." Kurogiri, helplessly, watched as holes were appearing randomly in the body of Nomu, whose body was too weak to shield himself.

    I could feel that his brain was about to give a command to his Quirk, so he would teleport the Nomu. However, with Hamon and my hand on his neck, I was in control of Kurogiri.

    Now, the Nomu lied down on the ground.

    His life ripples, I decided, would be shared between me and Yu.

    I won''t say no to more power, neither would I forget why I need it. For me and my close ones, whom I didn''t want to see hurt. As for Kurogiri, I had other plans for him.

    "Give me a bottle of water."

    Water was a good container for the Ripples, so it would be good to store Life Ripples there.

    Kurogiri said, "Never."

    But with me controlling his brain, he didn''t have enough will to refuse.

    A fog vortex appeared above me and a water bottle fell, Star Platinum caught it.

    Kurogiri was about to talk, but my Hamon was controlling another part of his brain.

    "Now, the first question," I said, the body of the Nomu being dragged to me closer. "How did you make clones?"

    "We are having Twice making them. Each time he makes a new one, I would teleport and move them."

    "I would assume then, a guy who has blue flames is in your side."

    "Yes, Dabi is."

    Dabi. I flinched when I knew that name. That f.u.c.ker is the one who insulted Julia. No one knew how much I would go far for that woman. I loved her from the moment my eyes came to this world. So hearing Dabi insulting her made him on my list to kill.

    Dabi, I had intended to kill him when I strangled him and then say it was an accident, however, he had disappeared.

    "Where is he?" I asked.

    "He''s with Twice. We were done by making doppelgangers and sending them."

    "Now, are you the real Kurogiri?" I doubted as I''m still not believing that he''s the guy I had met in past, but I knew he was.

    "No!"

    "Explain."

    "I am a doppelganger. The real Kurogiri is waiting for Tomura''s commands."

    Doppelganger! I flinched when I heard that. Weren''t they so soft that they would crumble after two hits? I shook my head; seems that it was a good choice that I hadn''t beat Kurogiri, yet.

    "What are you planning to do?"

    "We sent twin Nomus to the camp. Tricking the two teachers, I said one of them is a copy, so they would focus on the copy to lessen the burden, which would trick them.

    "The purpose is for All Might to arrive and Tomura would kill him. And of course, we would kidnap you."

    They were shocking news.

    "Where is he, Tomura?" I asked.

    "He is within the lines of the heroes."

    I wondered if Tomura is stupid enough to confront the heroes while waiting for All Might to appear.

    But I knew that salty guy is sneakier than that.

    He surely is smart enough, I think.

    "Explain."

    "Tomura is now hiding as a hero, the moment All Might let his guard, he would meet his fate."

    "A hero?" I channelled more ripples to Kurogiri''s doppelganger and made him spill more information.

    "By this time, All Might is here. Tomura would touch him, and attack some people randomly. It''s a double-check, and I would then teleport him out." Like the controlled puppet he is, he said.

    ''What!''

    It was hard to believe what I just heard. "What''s his name, hero name?"

    I could think of one person.

    A person who cross-dresses as a catgirl. A person who I had kicked at the balls. A person who seems to be quiet, and so pale. But he looks so different from Tomura, as Tomura didn''t have red hair or blue reddish eyes with red irises.

    "Kyo. Once his five fingers touch the hero, All Might would become a cloud of dust." Kurogiri said.

    No doubt of it. I believe what I heard.

    All Might would be killed for real if Tomura touched him. That guy has a Quirk that allows him to decay anything that his five-finger. If he slapped anyone snakingly, then they would disappear.

    My eyes were opened widely. My classmates were there. And even though I''m confident that Reiko can counter Tomura now, with her improved Quirk, I doubted that she would have a guard against him.

    I had more questions, but they weren''t as important as the situation I was in. I was about to rush back to the camp. But then I snapped and noticed who''s in my hand.

    Kurogiri''s copy, right. He can teleport.

    With no time to waist, I gave Kurogiri the command to make a portal back to the camp.

    Meanwhile, I grabbed the beaten Nomu, Star Platinum opened the water bottle, and I used my other hand to control the body of the Nomu, before forcing him to give 50% of his life ripples to the water, and the other half mine.

    The Nomu would surely die now since I left him no life energy to live with. Although I felt stronger now, I didn''t have time to question it. Star Platinum put the water bottle in my pants belt.

    I turned to the fog vortex that Kurogiri opened.

    Applying Star Platinum in myself, I jumped inside.

 Chapter 120

    25 chapters ahead at

    patr¨¨on.com/Blazuki

    ----

    Kan and Aizawa dashed against the two Nomus, again.

    Their continuous attempts trying to figure out which Nomu is the doppelganger, to make it easier for themselves, didn''t come out with a satisfying result?

    Aizawa and Kan had been attacking the two alternatively, and it was hard, given how strong the Nomus were. Still, they could do some damage. But the problem was, none of the Nomus turned into clay despite all of the hits they got.

    "Aren''t we hitting hard enough!" Vlad King, with a hint of anger, said.

    Kan held the scarf that was holding a Nomu from a neck, and added his strength to Aizawa, pulling the Nomu back to his knees and making his face kiss the ground.

    "It''s obvious by now," Aizawa said, not daring to blink.

    Kan scoffed inside. If not for the combination of his power and Eraser Head''s Quirk, they would be at disadvantage. Now, they were slightly in equal confrontation, as the Nomus still have their physical strength.

    Anyway. The rest of the students were being protected by Wild, Wild P.u.s.s.ycats for now.

    There were some random wild villains, but they weren''t weak like the ones from the USJ. Kan could conclude that Tomura was trying to sacrifice these lowly villains for an unknown goal.

    Kan and Aizawa attacked the two Nomus and pulled one of them down. But when they rushed at the other one, it dodged them leaving only Kan to chase after him since he has the speed to fight alone. Kan could hold himself. Looking around, to the P.u.s.s.ycats and his students, who were coming back, he half-closed his eyes, dodged a fist from the Nomu as it was heading to his head, before giving un uppercut the Nomu on the chin. It seemed to do some damage.

    Lee has yet to come back, neither Reiko, Itsuka, nor the others who started playing. That started raising doubts in his heart.

    Why All Might didn''t arrive yet. He just needed to persist more until the number one hero arrives. Kan suddenly noticed a shadow on the ground, but he didn''t lose his focus on his foe.

    The other Nomu woke up. Aizawa went to fight and handle him. His teammate did a good job with his agility though. But then, another shadow, a group of shadows appeared, dancing on the ground under the moonlight.

    Lifting his head, Kan saw figures flying, many of them. When he focused his vision, he wondered. What the heck!

    They''re students, and they were flying despite the fact that none of them can fly at all. Focusing his eyes more, he saw Reiko, extending her hands, and Itsuka, who seemed a bit larger than usual.

    Then, other than some students floating with them, there were unconscious bodies of some of the League of Villains remembers.

    Kan dodged a punch heading to his face. His body turned into a blur, he bent down; his hand wrapped the Nomu''s leg, lifting him before slamming him into the ground.

    "Ha¡­" he panted a bit as he needs air. His dear students are fine at least. But he wondered. ''I thought Reiko couldn''t lift more than her body can.''

    ''Could it be that she hid how much she can do with her Quirk?''

    ''No. But something definitely happened. In that case, there is one thing that she should do.''

    Kan lifted his head and yelled at his students to stay at a safe distance. He didn''t want them to involve. These brats are like sons and daughters to him. He wouldn''t act wimpy in front of them and asks for their help. But his effort was useless.

    Reiko, as soon as she landed, looked around and moved her hands, making a bunch of the villains float in the air. Seeing this as a chance, Itsuka, who landed on the ground as well, clenched her fist. Her arm, not only her hand, grew bigger, bigger than usual.

    Kan almost blinked and lost his focus. Things start to go in an unusual path. One of his students seemed to grow. The other one could break the weight limits.

    Reiko was the MVP, as she slammed the rest of the guys down after making them float. When she was done, she rushed to them. Lifting her hands, the Nomus'' feet left the ground, and they were swaying.

    Although Vlad King didn''t like to see his student doing this, he couldn''t neglect her effort. Aizawa made his scarf choke one Nomu. Kan made some of his blood enter the Nomu''s mouth.

    This way, he can control his blood and do damage. Kan felt rejoiced and smirked silently looking at the Nomu. This way, they could end things without getting All Might here. After this, he decided that he''ll watch his students carefully. Now, it was time to finish few things before bragging about them in front of All Might.

    However, things didn''t go as well as he thought.

    In a blink, a blue blur appeared under the veil of the night.

    The next thing they knew was that the Nomus vanished and a cloud of dust has raised from the ground. The ground then shook violently for brief. When the dust cloud faded, a blonde mammoth was revealed, standing with his back bending down a bit. Following his arms, they ended up with the head of the Nomus, each in a hand, and they were sinking deeply to the ground. Given how much strength All Might has used, it was obvious that the Nomus wouldn''t stand up after this.

    "No need to worry, For I Am Here!" All Might lifted his head and smiled, his white teeth reflecting the moonlight perfectly.

    All Might turned into a blur and took care of the rest, making the horror of the unpleasant surprise end up. In no time, the number one hero defeated the villains all alone, and now, he was staring around, with his bright smile. Surely, he has the speed to be praised as the strongest hero here. But he came up at the moment where they were about the hit the victory. Anyway, it''s still good, they can look for the rest of the students as well. Although this night was a disaster, it passed well, but the end¡­ was like a kill steal.

    Kan went to Itsuka, whose muscles started to go back to their normal size. There was Reiko as well next to her. Kan wanted to know what happened, so he asked.

    "Are you fine?"

    "Mm."

    "It came rough."Both answered positively.

    "Good that you came out fine," he looked around, everyone was getting back, but only Lee was still missing. He''ll give him a few seconds to show up. He looked at the girls again.

    "Reiko, your Quirk, what happened. You couldn''t do that in the past." Reiko showed a hint of sorrow in her eyes. Itsuka looked at her as if she knew what did happen.

    Reiko was thinking about how Lee told her to keep this secrete, and the fact that he used a technique that harms her to give her this additional power. She couldn''t just tell Kan.

    "I don''t know. Villains pushed around me, and it happened."

    "And you, I thought you were only able to increase the size of your fists." Kan switched his eyes to Itsuka. "You can do that to your other body parts?"

    Reiko looked at Itsuka and bit her bottom lip.

    Itsuka was smart enough to understand what Reiko has meant since Itsuka had her body''s power and quirk boosted. She must know that when Reiko is telling her to shut up is because of a good reason.

    She shook her head and said, "I think the same. I was pressed, and all of the sudden, I could control other parts of my body." She said as her arm became longer, her feet, and of course, her fist, which was bigger at this rate.

    Surely, her Quirk''s limits were broken, as this was the camp''s purpose.

    But not only this. She''s quite happy with it. Her strength improved, and she noticed the difference. Not only so, but she can as well control her size up.

    A smirk was drawn on her face.

    Surely, she will drain Lee in the bed once they got there.

    Not only Yu Takeyama can cheat in their threesomes, not anymore.

    Dreams can come true.

    "This is good. Seems you experienced some kind of evolution.

    After asking a few questions, Kan turned his face. "Where is Lee?"

    Reiko hesitated for a moment before saying emotionlessly. "He said he''ll come back, once he takes care of that Nomu."

    She wasn''t emotionless. It''s just she doesn''t draw too many expressions on her face.

    "What¡­" Kan was stunned.

    "Let''s go!"

    Itsuka was about to dash, but Kan held her shoulder and stared at her.

    "I''ll get him," he said. Kan then, without a second of waiting, turned into a blur as he ran inside of the forest. Reiko was about to follow Kan, but the teacher yelled, "Stay in your place brats." And Reiko found herself unable to use her Quirk and follow Kan.

    Meanwhile, All Might was surrounded by his student, both classes. He was posing and getting praises from them.

    All Might felt happy that he had arrived at the right time, and this time, there were two Nomus.

    All Might thought that would lead to the only person who can plant two Quirks in one body, the real person behind the League of Villain, All for One. However, as it seems, it was just another failed attack from the league.

    "All Might-san, can we talk." All Might saw Kyo approaching him. "I''m Kyo, a p.u.s.s.ycat member, and I have something to tell you about, very important."

    All Might lifted his eyebrow. "What would that be?"

    Kyo looked left and right as if he was feeling suspicious.

    "I''m doubting one of the staff. Someone may help the League of Villains. I want to tell you," Kyo whispered so quietly that it was hard to hear him.

    All Might thought about it for a few seconds, as if he concluded something. His large smile turned into a frown.

    "Let''s go, behind the wood." He gave his back to Kyo and walked.

    The latter smiled and followed him.

 Chapter 121

    After I got inside of the portal, which I forced the doppelganger of Kurogiri to open, I was teleported above the building of which we were supposed to stay at.

    I landed on my feet and I looked at the ground.

    All Might wasn''t here.

    However, twin Nomus, whom the copy of Kurogiri told me about, has been captured as it seems. It can mean that All Might caught them, or Reiko helped in catching them, or that the teachers just caught them.

    I looked down as I jumped to land on my feet. My classmates seemed to be fine. Kan wasn''t here, but Aizawa was. And most importantly, Reiko and Itsuka were here. I sighed in relief upon that sight. Since I only had the doppelganger of Kurogiri, and I thought that it would only raise questions, I made it disappear into clay as I was floating in the air.

    I landed on my feet on the ground.

    "Lee."

    The moment I did, Itsuka and Reiko noticed me both, along with the other teachers. Itsuka rushed toward me, she seemed to be a bit taller than usual, and her chest was quite bigger.

    Itsuka threw herself into my embrace.

    "Itsuka."

    I opened my arm and pulled her to my hug. Yep, she got a little longer than in the past, and her chest was way bigger as I felt when it crashed on my chest.

    I blinked twice thinking that it may be the effect of my Hamon Ripples and her Quirk.

    Itsuka took her head from my shoulder, looked at my face, and gave me one passionate kiss on the lips. She seemed to be so happy, worried, that she did it in front of all of the class. Reiko silently walked and stood by our sides.

    "Are you fine, did you get any injuries?" Itsuka said.

    I shook my head no, while my eyes scanned the surrounding, trying to look for Tomura, AKA Kyo.

    "No, you look, taller."

    "Just trying to control the addition you gave me." Itsuka smiled and let her mouth next to my ear. "I can do kinky stuff, you know, better than Yu does," she whispered.

    Although that sounded hot for my fighter heart, kinky, to think about having threesome Snu-Snu with her and Yu, I have something to check for now.

    "Sure, sure, now, if you let me."

    "Sure." I walked away from her embrace.

    However, something else stood in my way.

    Reiko all of the sudden hugged me and put her head on my chest.

    Quietly, she said. "Lee, are you fine. I was so worried about you. Are you hurt? I hope you''re vivid as I let you"

    "I am, now, if you let me, I have something urgent."

    Now, as much as I want to enjoy the fact that she didn''t retort after kissing Itsuka in front of her, but she also took the initiative to kiss me. Screw All Might, I can''t be a unfair person. I gave Reiko a quick kiss as well.

    The people around blinked many times. They were surprised for sure. Shoto was crossing his arms, with a cold face, his hand made a peace gesture as if asking if these were the two. I understood that he wasn''t surprised since he knew that I was dating two people in the past. Bakugo retorted and started to talk, but no one gave him attention. The rest just showed a shock.

    I didn''t have the time to focus on the shocked faces. I pushed Reiko gently and turned around.

    "Lee, you are reckless¨C"said Aizawa as he came to the scene. But I cut him.

    "Quickly, tell me, where is Kyo."

    "Why are you asking about him." Aizawa raised an eyebrow.

    "He and All Might walked, a few seconds ago, in that direction." Pixie-Bob came to the scene and pointed to one place. Noticing my face, she opened her jaw widely and asked. "What did happen, is there something about him?"

    "Kyo is Shigaraki. Now, adios."

    After waving at them, I floated up to the air and looked in the direction of which Pixie-Bob pointed at. All Might, even if he let his guard down a bit, it won''t be so easy for Tomura to decay him unless he made All Might lower his guard completely.

    I looked at Itsuka and Reiko, who floated as well and was about to fly with me. But it was useless.

    In a blink, a yellow aura covered me. With a very swift speed and the big brain that allows me to access more of my stand''s speed, I turned into a shadow and dashed toward the place where Pixie-Bob had pointed at.

    Once I was away from everyone''s sight when a tree covered me, I stopped the time and continued moving at my blinking speed.

    Ever since I absorbed Muscular''s life, and half-life from the last Nomu, my physical power and Time Stop improved to a degree that hard training couldn''t achieve it at such speed.

    I could now stop the time for more than 20 seconds. And I didn''t even have the time to check my upgraded physical power.

    All of this is thank to Muscular''s muscles which were full of Life Ripples.

    Now, I have to find Shigaraki and the old man, that if he''s still alive.

    -x¨CX¨Cx-

    Tomura was suppressing his huge urge to smile. Walking in front of him was what he needed to destroy to achieve his goal. And most importantly, his master''s life enemy.

    If Tomura could get rid of him right now, he would surely suppress All For One''s expectations and would get full access to all of the Nomus.

    Shigaraki''s goal was simple. He wanted to destroy everything in this world and make the heroes perish. Once the Symbol of Peace vanishes, that would be achieved by default.

    "So, Kyo. You said someone is working for the League of Villains."

    Look at him, All Might, ignorant, walking while pretending to be a good person.

    Tomura hated the heroes.

    They are the kind of people who didn''t help him when he needed it most.

    Looking at that large back of All Might, he felt disgusted.

    "Yes, actually, he is a member of Wild Wild P.u.s.s.y Cats. I wanted to tell you secretly about this, so no one of the other students gets hurt."

    Tomura, in Kyo''s voice, said.

    He cracked his fingers and neck as All Might stopped.

    All Might turned and stared at him.

    "But first." Tomura took a few steps forward and extended his hand. "I must say, it is a great honour to trust you with this secret, the Number One Hero

    All Might raise his eyebrows. "Get directly to the point."

    ''Tsk, hard man.'' Tomura didn''t expect less. He shrugged his shoulder and said. "I heard one of them talking to Shigaraki, about a person called All For One. I believe that he''s related to him."

    Tomura knew that he''s approaching his goal when All Might''s facial expressions fazed.

    ....

    A/N:

    25 chapters ahead at

    Patr¨§on.com/Blazuki

 Chapter 122

    A/N: 25 chapters ahead at

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ---

    Tomura looked at the shocked expression of All Might.

    "Where did you hear that from!" asked All Might. "From who?"

    Even though All Might made sure to erase his name from history books, many knew about All For One since it hadn''t been a long time since All Might confronted him in a death-life battle. Almost every middle-aged person and hero, not to mention the gangs and criminals, know about it. But the younger generation still thinks of Tomura''s teacher as a legend.

    Tomura, in Kyo''s look, looks as if a person in his twenty, so it''s possible that he may, or may not, know about the legendary existence.

    Kyo looked left and right. He lowered the hand that he was about to use to shake All Might''s hand. Since this was the pre-last step in his checker game, he decided to use the last move to get near the hero.

    "I''ve heard a partner of mine talk about him secretly." He said as quiet as possible, showing a hint of fear in his eyes. "The moment of the attack, I heard her, she said that the children are now out, in the forest, and they could start the attack. I rushed back when I heard that. And as it seems, there was no prank, but an evil villain attack. This made my doubts fade away in the face of the truth."

    "Say what you have and fear not, for I am here."

    "Please, lean All Might. You are too tall."

    Tomura had thought about it. Using his ability at the hero''s hand wouldn''t work as he hopes. Still, there is the possibility that All Might would use his super speed and punch him away.

    It would be better to get near his head, and then, touch him and turn him into dust.

    All Might raised an eyebrow and leaned down as slowly as he can, not leaving his guard down.

    All Might has been someone who single handled the legendary league of villains in the past before getting injured.

    It wouldn''t be wise to think that he wouldn''t notice if Tomura decided to show his killing intent.

    But still, he had to hear what he has to say and then make his decision.

    Tomura stood up on his toes. He let his lips approach All Might''s ears whispered with some bullshit to let the number one hero lose his guard. "The previous son of your teacher..." Although he didn''t know what he had said, All Might seemed to be fazed. "Nana¡­" A large and innocent smile appeared on Kyo''s face, who decided to show his real colours. "Not only that, let me tell you one more thing." He placed his hands carefully on All Might''s neck. He only needed to put the fifth finger from any hand, and All Might would decay to dust.

    "What?" All Might questioned.

    "You''re f.u.c.k.i.e.d up, number one hero. This corrupted country would fall after your death. I''ll make sure of that."

    Tomura closed his fingers on All Might and stared at him.

    All Might turned his eye to Kyo, lifting an eyebrow.

    "So, is it painful?" Tomura asked in his real voice.

    "What painful?" All Might questioned.

    Tomura blinked and looked at All Might''s face. Why didn''t cracks appear on him already? Tomura had made sure to touch him with his five fingers, which would activate his Quirk and kill the hero. But nothing had happened, why?

    "Looking for these." A familiar voice came.

    All Might slipped from his hands and looked in the direction of the voice. So Tomura did.

    The voice came from one tree. Lee was leaning on the branch while having something in his hand, throwing it up over and over.

    When they looked there, Lee threw two things from his hands toward Kyo.

    Kyo, in reaction, tried to catch them.

    When he looked down at what he has, his eyes almost popped out of their skull.

    There were two fingers in each palm of his.

    And what''s more, when he looked at his hands, he found that his middle fingers were missing.

    ''Wha¡­''

    No, they weren''t missing; he is holding them.

    Tomura didn''t believe his eyes.

    His heart started to beat faster and faster.

    What did happen?

    Why is this happening?

    From worse 999 things that can happen to him, this was the first on his list.

    Without his five fingers, he can''t have his Quirk activated. He is nothing but a Quirkless clone with no power but his physical abilities.

    "What''s the meaning of this!" he retorted, his eyes widely opened, so his mouth. He was freaked out.

    "Lee¡­" All Might, looking at Lee, questioned.

    "Ask him. Kyo. AKA Tomura Shigaraki." Lee''s eyes were on Kyo. "AKA, the leader of the league of villains."

    (O)

    I stared at Tomura, the league of the villains, whom I surprised this time.

    The guy, whom I knew as Kyo, had turned to be Shigaraki, who was about to kill All Might with a swing of his hand.

    In my life, I hadn''t expected that Tomura Shigaraki could be this scheming.

    His plan was almost flawless.

    If it were me before the Festival, before I get the Time Stop, I would surely have been captured with how much they prepared to catch me this time.

    However, because I had hidden my cards. The Big Brain. The Time Stop. And the fact that I can get stronger by draining life from their Nomus. It had been a huge advantage to me.

    Earlier, when I moved away from the camp, I had dashed here, using my Time Stop and super speed. Since All Might and Tomura hadn''t gone too far, I could catch up to them within the +20 second I have now.

    When I had arrived, Shigaraki had been trying to trick the number one hero.

    I had hidden and watched.

    Snakingly, when Tomura had tried to use his Quirk, I stopped the time and made Star Platinum take his middle fingers.

    Villains had always surprised me. I had thought it would be better if I surprised them this time

    "Tomura," I called, looking at his face which was showing terror and denial while looking at his fingers.

    I bet this guy think that this life is like chess and checker, seeing how much he scheme, I assumed.

    "You know, you may think it''s like checker or chess," I said. "But, in real life, I can flip the table on you, even just a when you are a moment from victory, and slam the pieces at your face."

    "Shut up!" Tomura started to scratch his hair, ignoring the blood leaving from where his fingers had been ripped off. Shigaraki now is no better than a Quirkless person. "Shut UP! Father!" He kept scratching his head, shaking in anger or fear, I couldn''t tell.

    "You lost your mind or something?" I shrugged my shoulders and landed on the ground.

    All Might stared at me, then to Tomura, and seemed to realise what is going on. "Young Lee¡­"

    "Now, I can take care of the rest." All Might said.

    "I just have to ask him one more thing." I had to look for Dabi. If you ask anyone from middle school about me, they would tell you that Lee is the person who always pays back his debt.

    "What thing?"

    "A bastard who is in their league." Holding my anger, I didn''t reply and went to Shigaraki.

    Tomura kept scratching his now red hair. "How could this fail¡­? Grandma¡­"

    "Was the setback so strong that you forgot yourself?" I half-closed my eyes, as I kept walking. "Or, are you pretending that? In both cases, you are getting what''s coming for you."

 Chapter 123

    A/N: 25 chapters ahead at [email protected]

    pat¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ----

    All Might looked at Lee, who was giving the same vibes he gave at the USJ, the same feeling that a hero who would fight to the last blood would give.

    But this time he isn''t just bleeding all over.

    -x-X-x-

    Lee was trying not to show how much he was pissed off.

    He isn''t a guy who would usually bother himself with weak villains.

    But someone Dabi called his mom a ****, Lee made this a life¨Cdeath grudge against him.

    As for Tomura, he moved to the second on Lee''s list of the people who are in his beating list.

    -x-X-x-

    "Lee, what did happen?" All Might couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nothing," Lee said in a stoic tone. He paused of a brief, looking at the young villain. Lee gave a sharp glare at Tomura, wrath could be felt from Lee.

    ''He surely must be angry since they threatened the safety of his friends. How can someone be such heroic, oh my goodness.'' Thought All Might.

    ''And as for this one.''

    All Might observed Kyo. Surely, it was a surprise and a very creative movement from Tomura to pretend to be a hero.

    This villain was too scheming as it seems and had almost killing All Might in a moment of carelessness.

    All Might looked at the ripped off fingers of Tomura.

    Although many would criticize this as an action that a hero wouldn''t do, All Might thought it was necessary.

    In the past, All Might wouldn''t think the same. One of All Might''s regrets nowadays is not killing All For One, who may be around scheming in the dark.

    Lee stood in front of Tomura and used his aura to send him flying a bit until his body hit a tree.

    Tomura had been crying over some past of his, so Lee needed something to wake him up with. "Stop bitching and stand up, you have to answer one thing, before you get jailed for your whole life," Lee said.

    For Shigaraki, he has two options after being captured. The court would either jail him for the rest of his life or would execute him.

    Tomura struggled to stand up as he put his hand on the tree.

    "This can''t be happening. Decay. Decay! DELAY!" Tomura screamed, looking at his fingers that fell to the ground. Tears were falling from his eyes. "I can''t be useless! Not against a hero! A f.u.c.k.i.n.g disgusting one! Father!"

    Okay, Tomura totally lost it.

    "Lee, let''s arrest him first. Ask questions later."

    "Really," Lee was still observing Tomura.

    "He is just a broken down villain." Said All Might as he kept his sight tight around Shigaraki.

    "He is surely broken down." Lee raised an eyebrow as if amused. All Might thought that Lee has all of what it takes to become a hero, except for the right attitude. That''s due to him being a Tsundere!

    "I AM NOT BROKEN DOWN!" Came Tomura''s yell as he clenched his four fingers.

    The tree Tomura''s hand was at dissolved slowly as cracks appeared on it. However, they stopped in the middle of the way. His Quirk, although it seemed to do a thing beyond Tomura''s previous, it still decays.

    In a surprising moment, Tomura''s shoe decayed.

    All Might rose an eyebrow as he saw the villain''s feet toes touching the ground.

    Right, he still has five fingers on his feet. The next second, in surprise, cracks spread from Tomura''s footing.

    Not only they decayed the ground, but the grass seemed to dissolve and fall. Same for the trees. The cracks were spreading to what they touch or are connected with, and they were spreading so fast.

    "Lee, jump." All Might said as he jumped in the air."

    It would be obvious, once they are connected with the cracks, Tomura''s quirk would decay them just like it is doing to the trees.

    "He''s within my range." Lee floated in the air as a yellow aura wrapped him.

    "Let me take care of this." All Might, in the air, clenched his fist.

    Aiming it at Tomura, who was twenty meters far, he swayed his fist. When he punched, a strong pressed air left his fist and pinned Tomura to the ground and made some trees fly away.

    Tomura fell, his bones looked to be broken from the power of the air alone. The cracks he made all around seemed to dissolve trees and objects connected to the ground. But still, the situation was under control once Tomura was knocked out.

    "Though that was a surprise, it''s over." All Might said as he landed on the cracked ground.

    "What an ordeal. Just before I could ask him." Floating, Lee observed his hand and murmured, "I still can get answers from him, even if he is broken down."

    "Lee, do you mind me asking, what you want to know," All Might asked.

    Lee shook his head as he stopped floating.

    "Something personal," he said calmly.

    "Personal? Or, are you taking this personally?"

    Lee stared at All Might, a hint of annoyance appeared on his face, "what if both."

    All Might smiled, "Then we''ll get your answer later."

    "I think so. Just, one problem." Lee lifted his finger.

    "What is it?" asked All Might.

    Lee looked around. "Be on guard. A teleporter is around, and he''s so fast."

    "Hmm¡­" All Might didn''t deny the possibility of that.

    "Speaking of the devil," Lee said and the number one hero flinched.

    Behind All Might, group of small dark fogs vortexes appeared randomly in the air.

    *Bang* *Bang* behind All Might, a group of bullets appeared from nowhere.

    The number one hero reacted fast and dodged. However, he saw the bullets heading toward Lee swiftly.

    Since All Might was well trained, he could see them and was about to dahs to stop them.

    However, Lee just extended his hands forward.

    The bullets were blacked in the middle of the air.

    As Lee waved his hand, he threw them back to the portals. However, the fog vanished and the bullets made a couple of trees fall. This forest surely took the most damage from this battle. The ground was so cracked. The trees, non-surviving ones, were either broken pieces or a bag of decayed dust.

    All Might was amazed by how much strength Lee''s aura can show. But this was far from over. As the number one hero was in the air, three portals appeared from three different directions.

    *Ratatatatat*

    Bullets, in hundreds, flew from each portal and randomly covered the area. All Might scoffed as he opened his arms widely and clapped, creating a supersonic impact that pushed the bullets back.

    Lee, on the other hand, could take care of himself, as his aura blocked all the bullets from hitting his body. which was the reason why All Might was less worried. Lee didn''t only stop the bullets but sent them back. All Might flinched seeing one portal and decided to dash. But again, the fog vanished quickly.

    "It''s a distraction," Lee called. All Might turn his face to see a dark for surrounding Tomura, forming the shape of a shield around the pale man.

    "Get out of the way, Lee!" All Might formed one big fist, ready to blow up the dark fog, which was unlikely. But remembering that the fog can send his power to a place where innocent people are, he hesitated.

    "I''m not even in your way."

    Lee, on the other hand, thought about something.

    If there are people who make the league of villains annoying, one would be the boss behind the scene, and the second would be Kurogiri.

    Lee, in the past, had thought that he killed Kurogiri.

    But somehow, he''s now alive and all.

    If Lee can capture him now, and control his brain, then he may reach a way to end up the whole League of Villains. Lee''s life then would be as peaceful as he wishes.

    ''The World.'' Lee said in his mind. A wave-like left his body and everything and everyone around him froze. Lee stood beside the fog and touched it. It was solid. During the Time Stop, the spatial fog seemed to lose its spatial propriety and was only normal fog in this world of frozen time. Lee half-closed his eyes and stared at the dark veil around Tomura. "I''ll get done from Tomura, you, and the blue guy." Lee made his decision.

    "Time flows yet again."

    All Might saw Lee appearing next to the vortex. He was so fast that it happened all of the sudden. Someone Like All Might couldn''t follow Lee''s speed! Seeing his position and that Lee is standing next to the fog, All Might could tell what someone with a heroic spirit like Lee would do.

    "Lee, come back, it''s dangerous!" All Might screamed.

    Lee would surely follow Tomura.

    Seeing this, he kicked the air behind him and dashed. But Lee ignored his cry and stepped inside of the fog, possible. When All Might was about to enter, another layer of fog created a barrier between him and Lee, and All Might was teleported somewhere else.

 Chapter 124

    I was here, at this place after I had decided to chase after Kurogiri and Tomura, entering the dark spatial fog.

    Once I entered, I was wrapped by darkness.

    The first thing I did, after entering the portal, was to stop the time and look around.

    Although I may teleport with Tomura, it doesn''t mean that I would be face to face with Kurogiri.

    Also, it doesn''t mean that I will not face someone else, as Kurogiri can open portals with coordination.

    When I stopped the time, I looked at my surroundings.

    I was in a building in the middle of a junkyard. Cars and destroyed robots were around. Far away, there was the shadow of the city. The building which I was above was high, I made that conclusion as I was floating with Star Platinum.

    When I examined the surroundings, I didn''t see Kurogiri at all.

    I looked at my feet, to Tomura, whose body was frozen in the air, somewhere between the ground the dark fog vortex above him.

    I gave a slight nod, as I had to save my seconds, so, I thought about hiding this time.

    I took my place behind some wall on the corner, leaning my back on it.

    I would be like this, waiting for Kurogiri to make an appearance. "Time flows once again," I said as I crossed my arms.

    Time moved again.

    Tomura fell on the ground, with all of the injuries caused by me and All Might.

    Thinking about how I made Star Platinum rip off his fingers, I felt a bit of pain in my stomach. Not because I pity Tomura, but because that sight had been gross. Gore is a warning tag, after all.

    I closed my eyes and waited for any voice to be made.

    Seconds passed, and then minutes. More than 2 minutes passed, but I didn''t lose my patience.

    I understood. Villains can take desperate measurements and are careful. That would be the case. The other would be that they decided to leave Tomura.

    I picked up my phone and I looked at the time.

    *Skrch*

    Suddenly, I flinched when I heard a sound and put my voice back.

    As it seems, someone has come finally. My lips curled up into a smile, which stopped moving up as soon as a voice came.

    "Mister Angle. Your attempt of hiding is useless."

    "It''s Angel! Is it that had to spell?" I said, my voice louder a bit as I jumped out of my hiding and revealed myself.

    In front of me was Tomura. And, on a safe distance, farther from his boss, Kurogiri was standing.

    "I had to make that typo on purpose," Kurogiri sneered. "To trigger the inner grammar Nazi inside of you."

    "Seems you were expecting me."

    "My real master had been, for sure." As Kurogiri said, a vortex surrounded Tomura, creating a dark shield around him.

    It seems that this Kurogiri is trying to protect his young master, by threatening me to teleport the moment I approach.

    Kurogiri continued, "We have been preparing for this."

    Upon hearing this, I rolled my eyes, and held my chin, as if I were thinking.

    "Getting your plan busted back at your face? Tomura cross-dressing?" I mocked, "Where all of this your master''s plan.

    "In this case, I have to say. Your master surely has hidden intents with Tomura."

    "Well, not the beating up part." Kurogiri''s body turned into a blur. In a speed of a blink, he started to spin around the roof of this building.

    Because of his speed, it seemed like there was a dark fog covering the edges, and you wouldn''t even make the demonic shape of the teleporter.

    "But having you here, in this place, was prepared." Kurogiri continued while moving, his voice came from every direction.

    Then, all of the sudden, the heat rose. The building around had fire raising from its edges.

    It got so hot all of the sudden.

    "The user of Aura. My master is interested in your Quirk. But we see that you''re not so invincible. You can get electrocuted. And according to the information we collected from Tomura, you can be a weakness due to your senses."

    I clapped on my hand and I started walking forward; these villains were scary because they are smart and tries to know things about you that even you don''t know about yourself.

    However.

    I kept two cards as a secret.

    The fact that I get stronger each time they offer a Nomu for me. And the fact that I can stop time.

    They don''t know this, and they can''t plan to stop it if they don''t.

    A couple of portals appeared from the air, four bulky skull-less Nomus jumped from there. Seriously, I wonder, how many Nomu they do have.

    They seem to be endless here. The four Nomus dashes at me at the same time.

    Star Platinum surprised them and punched them away in increased strength.

    Kurogiri, who was still moving at a blinking speed, glared at me, thinking himself uncatchable.

    But what can a high speed do in face of the infinite speed?

    I stopped the time and walked to Kurogiri, making Star Platinum hold him from the neck, grabbing him to me and channel Hamon there, before making the time move again. Kurogiri was surprised to see me in front of his face.

    But then, he smiled behind his fog.

    I narrowed my eyebrows, as I was controlling his movements. Kurogiri said, "We got you, mister Angel. Try to fight the sound."

    "Well, here you spelt my last name right," I smirked at him.

    The Nomus who was lying on the ground suddenly glowed in white light. Boom. A strong sound, and a blinding flash glow from their body.

    I won''t lie, the light caught my eyes and blinded me temporarily. But I wasn''t stupid enough to be ignorant of what to do.

    I stopped the time, made Kurogiri lose awareness by one strong hit on the head. I then thought about what he had said. Their boss seemed to be interested in me.

    He must be watching.

    What if he came here?

    It would be a good chance to get rid of the annoyance.

    Looking at the blindness surrounding me. Since there was a strong flash, because of the time stop, everything around me was so white. I went far from the sound, made the time move again. Then, I stopped the time and went back to my place, placing my self on the ground and closing my eyes slowly.

 Chapter 125

    A loud sound reached the near city. Probably the people who were looking through the window, to the sea''s direction, could see a strong white flash followed by a loud voice.

    The people who witnessed this would feel sorry for the ears of the person who was near that place.

    In that place, at a top of 10 stories building, surrounded by a junkyard, were people lying on the ground. One was human and the others are from a questionable humanoid race.

    Lee was lying on his back, his eyes were closed while his face was opposing the sky.

    Next to him lied Kurogiri, unconscious and bleeding. Surrounding them the skull-less beasts, who were the source of the explosions, were regenerating slowly.

    They looked at Lee, and seeing that he wasn''t moving, they calmed down and did nothing but focusing on their regenerating.

    Although they were Nomus, their regeneration isn''t flawless. If they used this ability many times, they would heal slower. Not to mention, the stronger the impact they take, the more time they need to heal.

    ''Star Platinum, can you sing me a song,'' Lying on the ground and waiting for the boss to reveal himself, Lee asked Star Platinum to sing.

    But there was no answer. He kept pretending to have his conscious lost.

    A few moments later,

    There was a strong, calm, deep and dark existence approaching.

    Anyone near would feel this. The strong vibes of which the predators give their prey, numbing their legs before taking their lives away.

    Anyone who dealt with serial killers or has not would be familiar with that feeling.

    Those who haven''t, would fledge and move around in wariness.

    The ones with experience, who are predators themselves, won''t budge until the moment of the clashing.

    From the sky, there was a lean and a dark figure.

    It was floating majestically, between the clouds, before it started descending.

    It continued getting down until it was floating a few meters away from the building.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" He said, looking at Lee, who was lying on the ground, unconscious. "To think I would finally meet the person who made Shigaraki suffer twice, thrice now, and even beat a high Nomu."

    There was a silence for a moment.

    The Nomus stood on their feet before kneeling to the man.

    Lee was still in his place, not flinching.

    The man approached slowly the roof, nearing the sport where Kurogiri was.

    "And you, to lose despite the new modifications." His voice calm, his nails turned into a dark metallic thing that extended in straight lines, before stabbing Kurogiri. Kurogiri had his ability activated all of the sudden, and the man took his nails back, as they shrank back to their source.

    "At least, this confirms that you''re alive. Now, if you excuse me Kurogiri, I have to entertain our guest,"

    The man was seriously ugly. If Lee was opening his eyes, he would see a man in a black business suit.

    If you looked at his face, you would see no eye, no hair, no nose, just a mouth covered by a black metallic oxygen mask.

    This guy looks like he had been through an accident that had removed his face.

    Floating above the building now, he floated toward Lee. "I''ve always wondered about your Quirk. Would you hit me or not. Would it be in All Might''s hit level?"

    All For One was observing Lee. Although All For One lost his eyesight, Tomura had delivered him a green-haired woman, who has one unique Quirk, which he stole.

    Lee didn''t move at all when he said these words.

    All For One chuckled inside of him.

    The new Quirk he got allows him to sense his surroundings and tell the weaknesses of his enemies, despite the fact of not being able to see, within a wide range.

    Lee must be ignorant not to know that All For One can tell that he''s pretending to be sleeping.

    All For One could feel clearly that Lee was not as damaged as he''s supposed to be.

    But whatever. This game had taken so long of his time. Tomura royally failed. All For One decided to play the game calmly with the young man.

    "Lee, I''ll ask you again." He said. "Do you know, the missing member of the Wild-Wild P.u.s.s.ycat, what can she do."

    Lee didn''t move.

    Lee was hearing everything. He thought of this new guy, the master of Shigaraki, as a guy who may have a unique hidden ability. Lee then thought about the green-haired catgirl of the p.u.s.s.ycats. She was someone who can sense the things around her in a wide range.

    He had heard about her from Pixie and Mandalay how she had been missed for a few days.

    As it seems, the guy here had got her.

    Lee was depending on Star Platinum''s senses to feel around him.

    Suddenly, from thin air, there was a dark liquid appearing in the air.

    Lee stopped the time and took a sneaky peek.

    A green-haired woman in a good alluring shape appeared in the middle of a dark liquid like¡­ something that should be related to teleportation. Great, this guy seems to be the type who exposes his plans.

    Lee had a small doubt, a small doubt that the man is maybe trolling him to find out if he is faking it.

    Not to mention, what if this guy, All For One, is another doppelganger.

    Lee still has to get the original one.

    That''s why he had to pretend to be sleeping.

    Channelling his Hamon internally, he made his body''s function seems like they stopped temporarily.

    All For One didn''t know what happened, but Lee seemed to be out of reach, all of the sudden.

    "Amazing, you are trying to find out if I was the original one or the doppelganger." All For One Laughed. "How about I test you more. Nomu, go and play with ass, grab it, sink your finger in the middle. And let''s see if he can keep pretending. Hahaha."

    The evil All For One found it as a fun game. Honestly, he could attack and all. But he wanted to see the Quirk of the young man in action. After all, he wouldn''t feel the desire much if he doesn''t see the owner of the Quirk use it.

    "What a pain. You are too smart for your good."

    Lee this time flinched, opened his eyes while the villain was laughing and a Nomu was approaching. Since his ass was brought to the table, there is no point he would pretend any longer.

    Only Julia is allowed to touch his cheeks¡­ well, she had been the only one to touch them. (When he was a toddler.)

    Lee stood up, without relying on his hands, seeming to be pushed up by a mystical voice. The Nomu who approached to feel Lee''s buttcheeks flew back, a hole appearing on his face.

    "I''m disappointed, you blew up the fun." The man with no facial expressions sneered as he extended his hand toward Lee.

    "If you want fun, make your black Nomus put their fingers on your middle." Lee, unfazed by the palm aimed at him, asked. "What do you want?"

 Chapter 126

    25 chapters ahead at:

    patr¨¦on.com/blazuki

    ---

    All For One extended his hand toward Lee, his arm expending like a balloon. From it, a strong compressed explosion happened, and air pressure came out. Although All for One could use more power, he had to be more precise not to kill Lee, so he would be able to take his Quirk.

    The air pressure cannon passed by Lee. The large junkyard behind him was lifted by the strong wind. What was behind Lee, had a huge destruction mark appearing on its centre with junk cars and metals flying in the air in every direction.

    To All For One''s surprise, Lee dodged this somehow. Lee dashed in a blinking speed and appeared in front of All For One. "You are the boss, for sure."

    All For One didn''t know what happened, but he could feel the air around him move, pushed by something like an invisible fist.

    He wanted to dodge. However, there is one thing holding him back. The speed at which the attack was coming didn''t allow him.

    *Bang* *Bang*

    Two punched landed on his body. All For One flew back a bit before regaining his balance.

    "You are the original then?" Lee asked as if he was amused, seeing that All For One didn''t dissolve already.

    Lee, giving his past experience, knew that the doppelgangers have less endurance than the original. Unknown to him, All For One has endurance enough to fight with All Might, someone whose punches can make a disaster.

    "Hahaha. You are amazing, aren''t you?" All For One said as if laughing. "I have been looking for a Quirk like yours for a long time ago. Seeing a half Japanese like you make me think that I should''ve looked in other countries."

    "Yare, yare. To take Quirks, you must be the online legend, All For One." Lee sneered, "Never expect you to be this oblivious. Bur whatever. I have been looking for you as well. You and your annoying league has been ruining my life. Do you know how it feels when you have to piss and look at your back at the same time?"

    Once the words left his mouth, the Nomus around Lee charged at Lee.

    Although they were four, fast, and strong, the moment they approached him, All For One noticed, the Nomus, in instant, had holes appearing in their bodies, skulls getting crushed, and they flew back.

    ''What the¡­''

    All For One questioned what happened. It hadn''t been even a millisecond between the attacks that Lee did to the Nomus. It was as if it happened in instant. Lee stared sharply at All For One.

    "Now, I have a couple of questions for you, so I would ask them after I get done from your ass. "

    "Brat, don''t get c.o.c.ky." Red lightning danced around All For One as he floated up swiftly, getting out of the range of the Lee.

    He aimed at Lee and the green-haired woman next to him.

    He has no more use for that woman, so, he didn''t care.

    But something happened to the surprise in front of the senses of the original boss.

    The green-haired woman, who had been sleeping there, vanished with Lee.

    Had this been him in the past, when he could see, he would be questioning his eyes.

    But now that he can sense, he could immediately tell what happened.

    In instant, Lee was behind him, in the air, floating.

    It didn''t take a second for that to happen.

    "Your Quirk, it allows you to teleport?" All For One asked.

    Lee, who was holding a green-haired woman on his back, his hand on her butt, didn''t show any hesitation when he looked at All For One.

    "You don''t have to know about that."

    "I have, in fact."

    "Not anymore," Lee pointed with his index at All For One, and Star Platinum left his body.

    "ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA..."

    Infinite yells came from Star Platinum.

    All For One, with his senses, couldn''t make what''s going on.

    He could tell that Lee was using his aura to hit him.

    However, the hits were so fast.

    It was like that he stopped the time itself, as the hits were happening so fast in his body.

    At this rate, his already low endurance may fail him.

    Lee stopped the time, applied Star Platinum''s fist to himself. Combining their strength, he punched the guy on the back, creating a hole in his chest. The time then flowed again.

    "It was good to know this about you, Lee." All For One flew to the ground, but he didn''t forget to make a mockery. "I see why Tomura gave importance to you."

    Lee landed on the ground with a woman on his back.

    His body starting to dissolve, All For One continued. "Do you think that I don''t know that you somehow hid Shigaraki when Kurogiri had wrapped him with that vortex? You fool, I know that you were planning to trick him. "

    Seeing how All For One was turning into clay, Lee flinched and was surprised. This guy was a doppelganger! But how can this be possible? Lee thought that he made sure that this guy wasn''t a copy when the stand punched him.

    "I''ll be looking forward, meeting you personally. Expect my visit at any moment," All For One gave his last threat before vanishing.

    Now, Lee won''t get the whereabouts of Dabi. He felt pissed off for that. Turning his eyes, Kurogiri was surrounded in what seemed a black vomit. All For One seemed to want to teleport him.

    "No, you won''t," Lee said. He stopped the time and pulled Kurogiri out of the black liquid.

    As for the surprise visit that All For One wanted to give Lee, Lee had another thought about that.

    Now, Lee looked around. There are two Nomus, as it seems, who didn''t escape the scene with All For One.

    Holding Kurogiri, the unconscious one, Lee made his Hamon slip to his mind. Kurogiri somehow teleported water bottles here. Lee didn''t forget to keep one for Yu Takeyama, as it would contain the life of a Nomu. The other one would be taken to himself.

    "Let me just hope she won''t become a bigger bitch," Lee mocked in himself.

    But remembering how Yu was giving him an allowance, he felt guilty to say that about her.

    ''I didn''t really mean too, though.''

    After Lee drained one more Nomu and storing one''s life ripples inside the water.

    Kurogiri opened a portal for him to go back to the camp, and Lee jumped on it.

    Lee landed on the forest of the camp, and he breathed easily, with two people in his hands. Kurogiri held from his throat, and girl on his shoulder with his hand somewhere impropriate. Lee thought as made his way to the camp. Now, since he has Kurogiri, he made him wake up, and then, he made him spill something.

    "Now, tell me, where is All For One, the original, stays, and where Shigaraki usually hides."

    "********" Kurogiri, unconsciously, spilt all of the information.

    Lee made Kurogiri lose conscious again before he flew in the camp''s direction.

    Lee didn''t do this in front of the other, he wanted to keep his ability to control others'' brain secret.

    He thought about it.

    If people knew about such an ability, then he would be restless in police station.

    He would have to interrogate villains days and night.

    And he honestly would prefer to leave this country, or, stay in his house and having a warm time with Kendo and Takeyama, rather than helping the heroes ¨C The pay is so low and the people have too many expectations from such low paying job. Though, there are other reasons that made Lee not liking to serve the community.

    ''Do they know how much subscriber I had on that social media account. And they got it banned because I caught a serial killer...''

    Now, Lee got the whereabouts of All for One, where he and his league of villains stays.

    With this information, he will make All Might do his job of capturing the villain.

    Now, he has to go back to the camp.

 Chapter 127

    I am a person who prefers an ordinary life more than an adventurous one. But I guess that wasn''t something I could decide. I thought as I walked to the camp.

    The green-haired girl with closed eyes should be a member of P.u.s.s.ycats, who, according to All For One, was kidnapped by him.

    When she was on my shoulder, and I could feel that her legs were broken. I channelled some Ripples on her body and made them hit her lung. Ripples were very potent when it comes to healing. They can even grow flowers in trees.

    I continued walking forward as I let her body heal since I didn''t know what these villains may have done. I had to make sure to fix things if they could be.

    I looked at the shadow of the dorm, where we had been staying. I then made my way there.

    "Lee, huh¡­" The bulky figure of Vlad King appeared on my way. "Where have you been?"

    "Playing ghost games, just like it was suggested." I raised my eyebrows and said.

    "Stop with the sarcasm," he let a scoff before looking at my shoulders, eyes serious. "You know Lee. I feel like I have to watch over you. You attack the villains on your own¡­"

    When he saw me rolling his eyes, Kan didn''t talk anymore.

    "Anyway, what happened." his eyes were on Kurogiri that I was holding before looking at the fine ass at my other shoulder.

    "One is Kurogiri. The other is a girl that All For One took, she should belong to this team," I said, "and don''t tell me how I knew about her."

    I know because of that search about ''cute cat girls.''

    "All For One! Wait, what!"

    I don''t know why, but what I said that name, Kan seemed like he heard about the Devil.

    Right. All For One is a legend online. Some people of the old generation believes in his existence. Apparently, they do for a good reason.

    I then told him briefly about what happened. Of course, I didn''t tell him that I controlled Kurogiri''s mind to come back here. I then asked him where is All Might.

    "Anyway, I have very important information, it''s about their whereabouts; the league of the villains and the All For One."

    "Let''s go back." Kan''s face showed seriousness and he gestured for me to go back.

    We then went back. When the others saw my face, they looked a bit surprised.

    Itsuka and Reiko looked at me with piercing gazes when I came here.

    Following their eyes, I remembered that my hand is on some fine ass. Oh, and here I thought the others were surprised because of Kurogiri.

    Anyway, once Mandalay, Tiger, Pixie Bob saw who''s on my shoulders, they were surprised and acted so emotionally that they went to hug the girl as I let her body for them.

    I then stood on the corner and sat down. The green-haired girl showed signs of waking up. Whatever she has internal or external injuries, she should be healed from them. As I remember, All For One had told me that she was a gift from his student and that he took her Quirk.

    I could guess who that student is.

    "Lee, where did you find her?" Itsuka came and stood next to me. She was glaring between me and her.

    "Saved her when she''s unconscious," I replied honestly.

    "Weren''t you carrying her in a special way?" Raising her eyebrow, Itsuka was unable to hold what''s in her heart.

    "Stop with this, I''m already annoyed enough," I sighed at her face as I wasn''t in the mood to start with this.

    "And here I was about to tease you with them. Don''t want it, fine." Itsuka took a deep breath. Her b.r.e.a.s.ts grew bigger all of the sudden, and she took my eyes, and breathe.

    Realising what I may miss, I chuckled.

    "Itsuka, I just came from death and life battle. That woman was unconscious and hurt. Don''t take things too far," I said, grabbing Itsuka''s shoulder.

    She smiled, and then, without having myself leaning down, she got taller, and I got a kiss. I was a bit surprised by this action.

    Then I remembered that Hamon may have boosted her quirk.

    "So, what do you think, about my Quirk now?" Itsuka grinned at my face. "I can take it all this time¡­"

    And by it, I knew what she meant.

    I could think of many things now.

    "Try not to overuse it on the bed." I smiled wryly.

    "But you are so strong physically." She smirked at my face, eyes half-closed, and said, "Now, I''m stronger than before. Let''s test it, at our rooms."

    "Yare Yare," I sighed, ignoring the fact that there was a tent forming in my pants.

    Slowly opening her wide golden eyes, everyone paid attention to the green-haired girl.

    "Ragdoll. Ragdoll." Pixie shook Ragdoll''s head.

    "Pixie¡­ Tiger. Mandalay. Where am I here" Ragdoll, the green-haired slim woman, shook her eyes and murmured.

    I blinked twice as I realised something. She could make out that Tiger was here despite standing behind her. Didn''t she lose her Quirk?

    "You were saved. Girl, where had you been, I have been worried since you ever vanished." Pixie leaned forward and hugged her partner.

    Ragdoll blinked twice. "The last thing I remember was Kyo, who dragged me to someplace. I then found myself against someone who said he will take my quirk."

    After a surprise, The Wild Wild P.u.s.s.ycats showed sorrow.

    Ragdoll''s eyes were lifelessly looking at the sky. "By the way, who are the guys behind us. Kan and Aizawa seem to be here¡­"

    I realised it now. She is using her Quirk. It''s not like she didn''t lose it. Her Quirk is back¡­

    Did Hamon just fix the cells that contain her Quirk?

    Geez. I have to keep this a secret. I don''t want others to know about this. I don''t want to open a clinic.

    "I thought you said lost it." Mandalay came in the middle of the conversation and said. "You look fine, are you sure your head is fine," she said, examining her friend''s head.

    "I''m sure¡­Wait¡­" Ragdoll stood up, checked her body. "I thought that I was injured internally. They broke my legs, no wrong with that¡­" she blinked twice as she moved freely, not showing a hit of pain but surprise. "What happened?"

    "Hehe. Maybe you had some nightmares¡­" Pixie said.

    "No, I swear, I was beaten badly when I fought back. But now, nothing." Ragdoll exclaimed. "Was it a dream?"

    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. Turning, I saw Vlad King looking at me. He took me a few steps away from the others, and I blinked at Itsuka. "You are the guy who All Might said he can heal. Right?"

    "I have no idea what you''re saying." It was obvious since Ragdoll had been with me, and now she is fine.

    Did All Might tell ever tell someone I have this. That bastard. I clearly told him to keep this a secret.

    "He said someone in my class helped him. Every teacher knew about the previous condition of All Might. No need to hide that." Kan said. "Don''t worry, we have recovery girl, so, no one would ask you to start a cleric."

    "Tsk," I clicked my tongue. "My aura has a healing property. It''s not perfect. But if you tell anyone¡­"

    Vlad King sighed. "Ibara was stabbed. Others were injured as well. Some got burnt. If you could provide help before the ambulance arrives, it would be appreciated."

    "Whatever." It''s not like I am a heartless person. "Anyway, tell All Might to meet me. I have something to tell him."

    "The whereabouts of villains... I already texted him. He''s coming from the other side of Japan." Kan said, "by the way, were you the one who healed Ragdoll."

    "She was fine when I found her," I said, leaving. "Tell me where the injured guys are."

    -x-X-x-

    We were inside the dorm, waiting until the police arrive.

    "Finally, I found a priest." Ibara looked so happy when she was healed after I had touched her. "Your touch is healing me, Lee san." She looked at me with stars in her eyes.

    "Do I look like a catholic to you?" I narrowed my eyebrows and chuckled.

    "No¡­" Ibara closed her eyes and looked at the other side.

    "Next."

    I then healed Pony, some guy called Kirishima, and a couple of people of A-1. After 6 persons, I pretended to be tired and left to the main lobby, before sitting on the couch.

    A few seconds later, Ragdoll and the p.u.s.s.ycats came.

    Ragdoll bowed a bit to me. "Thanks for saving me."

    "Don''t thank me." If there is someone to thank, it would be All For One. He was so c.o.c.ky to bring her up in the battle. "I did nothing."

    "You were the one who healed me..." She smiled as if it was obvious. Her golden eyes scanning me. "I will have you to know if you need anything¨C"

    Pixie smiled and took by the hand of her friend, "he seems to be tired, leave him alone for now. Can''t you see that he is trying to relax? Lee-Chan, do you need anything." Pixie-Bob grinned widely at me.

    "Yes, a couple of cigarettes," I said without much thinking.

    Although it had been a long time since I smoke, this night was wild with all of what had happened.

    I had got into a relationship with Reiko, faced the villain. I have countered the chess-like plan of Tomura with skill by flipping the table, faced All For One, and came here back at the end.

    It was wild, and I needed something to calm me down.

    "Really?" Her smile vanished. Pixie furrowed her eyebrows, clenching her jaw and furrowing her eyebrows. Such glare, if she used them with villains, they would be scared away. She put her hands on her h.i.p.s and leaned forward until her face was against mine.

    "Cute boys shouldn''t smoke, it would ruin your smell."

    "I''m joking, I don''t need anything. Geez, no one has a humour sense." I shrugged my shoulders.

    She smiled and dragged her friend out. "You better be." She screamed as she left.

    I let a sigh.

    Right, I have Hamon.

    I can simulate weed''s effect on my mind anyway, the positive one.

    I watched as the p.u.s.s.ycats girls leaving.

    I''m sure that finding out that Kyo was Tomura had given them a shock, although they don''t show it. But they would need to rest anyway.

    "Lee." Reiko entered from the door, floating, and smiling.

    "Well, well, look who has come." Behind her entered a huge-chested girl with H-cup b.r.e.a.s.ts and was taller than usual.

    "Mm¡­" I nodded at them, having a mix of l.u.s.t and wariness in my eyes.

    Reiko, I had told her to ask Itsuka for permission before starting dating, before I kissed her. Now, I think that during that time I was having a fight with villains, they should''ve had the time they needed to talk.

    I may be in the face of the great outcome of a war.

    "Lee, are you, you know, not hurt," Reiko asked.

    Right, I had told her that the technique I used on her hurt me.

    "What''s that?" Itsuka asked Reiko. She then looked at me.

    "It''s the technique that he used on us to improve our strength and Quirks. It costs him some of his vitality. I don''t know how much, but he said it hurts him." Reiko looked at me, her pale blue eye shaking.

    "What! When! How!" Itsuka lifted her eyebrows, her green eye almost tearing. I shook my head in front of her and winked secretly. She, since had been together for long, understood what I was implying and she stopped her attempt of crying.

    "I''m fine now." I shrugged my shoulders

    "Really?" Itsuka asked, taking a long time saying that word.

    "As long as you are fine, I won''t mind if something happens to me," I said.

    But well. The only thing that happened bad, had happened to the villains.

    "Hey, don''t say that!" She emotionally said.

    "Anyway, I''m happy that you two can graduate now." I implied the fact that I have improved their powers dramatically. "You will have to compensate me with your salary."

    "Stop it." Itsuka chuckled and punched my shoulder slightly.

    "Ahem," Reiko coughed as she turned her face.

    "Anyway, what change happened, other than this, and this. "I pointed to Kendo''s head, before at her chest, and I had the urge to hold her b.r.e.a.s.ts and tease them.

    "I can turn into a giant now, control any part of my body, just like her, you know who, but more control," Kendo said, moving her eye to the left. I could tell she was thinking about Yu. "Not to mention, I''m now like you Lee when it comes to physical strength." Not like me exactly.

    "What a coincidence," Reiko said, lifting her eyebrows. "I am as well physically stronger than ever."

    The ghost girl exclaimed this mark.

    ''You are far weaker,'' I thought and said. "You are still strong, girls."

    After a moment of silence. Reiko flew toward me and sat on my said.

    "You should eat, you know. I''ll make you something. Tell me, what thing you want to eat. I''m good at cooking."

    "Not so fast," Itsuka appeared next to her. "Just because I told you, you could stick around, doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you please."

    "Stay off." Reiko waved her hand and Itsuka floated.

    "Feel lucky that I don''t want to get n.a.k.e.d." Surprised, Itsuka clenched her jaw, her arm got longer and became a giant''s arm, bigger than I usually remember. Probably as big as Yu''s. She held Reiko''s body.

    "Enough!" When I said, they calmed down and landed on the ground. My tone was stern that they looked at me surprised. "I''m starting to get annoyed. Stop bitching around."

    Both of their eyes shook, and they blushed, before looking around.

    "Anyway, from this, I understand that you have talked."

    "We did," Reiko said, "Big sister here said as long I''m a timid girl and not a playful one, she would allow me to stick, you and Yu¡­"

    Reiko looked at Kendo, the two of them then smirked... or sneered.

    Reiko snapped all of the sudden and said, "By the way, who is Yu."

    Oh my God.

    Itsuka took a few steps forward and sat on my other side, holding my arm. "Yes¡­" Itsuka said, waiting for me to answer that.

    That''s the hardest thing to answer right now.

    What should I say?

    "Remember when I told you, ''I like you, but I can''t cheat on my girlfriends.''" Lee said.

    Reiko blinked twice, opened her eyes widely. "Wait, wasn''t that¡­"

    "I''m half Japanese, not a tourist, how did you think it was a typo."

    "Itsuka, give her Yu''s number."

    "Already done."

    The door of the lobby was suddenly slammed open, and we''re out of our good conversation. I almost jumped to fight. But seeing who, I calmed down.

    "Worry not, for I am here."

    hearing this phrase, for the first time, I felt safe when I heard it.

    Right, All Might. I have been looking for him. But apparently, Kurogiri had sent him somewhere far, so All Might had to cross Japan to get here. It wasn''t a big country though.

    I had totally forgotten about All Might.

    The girls seemed to be annoyed from the sudden appearance of All Might.

    --

    Chapters ahead at: p.atreon.com/Blazuki.

 Chapter 128

    A/N: Chapters ahead at

    p.atreon.com/Blazuki

    ----

    Lee was a bit thankful when All Might, whom he totally forgot about, came in. He already saved him from the time where he has to explain to Reiko who is Yu Takeyama, so, since All Might came, he decided to leave the job Itsuka.

    "Babe¡­babes¡­I''m, you know, have something to say to this big guy."

    "I''ll just stay here on the couch then," she waved her hand at him and said, "are you hungry, or is there something you need."

    Lee lifted his eyes and thought for a bit.

    "A sandwich would be good."

    Itsuka smiled, yet Reiko flew out of her seat, like a ghost, "I''ll get you a one."

    Itsuka looked at her and sighed. "She''s just trying to prove herself."

    I nodded and said, "Right¨C"

    "Ahem, ahem." All Might faked a cough, catching Lee''s intention, "Stop with your love session. You are in a war, and you can''t make love."

    Lee stood up and went to All Might side. The atmosphere turned serious all of the sudden. "Tomura escaped."

    he shrugged his shoulders.

    "That''s not as bad, since, you know, he''s disabled, and his league are now caught." All Might had already known why Lee wanted to see him, as Kan had told him.

    Lee didn''t beat around the bush and said, "To the point anyway. I met with the one behind them, All For One, the one who is a legend online. His copy of course"

    All Might let a deep sigh before crossing his arms. He then said slowly, "remember how I told you about my injury."

    "Yes." "I had it when I faced him at a life-death battle, and both of us sustained deadly injuries." All Might clenched his fist so hard. "Anyway, you didn''t confront him, did you? No, you shouldn''t. He isn''t the guy you could face."

    Lee understood All Might''s feelings. It must be hard to know that your worst enemy is back. "To the point. After I have captured Kurogiri, I have heard something interesting that you may want to learn about."

    All Might narrowed his eyebrows, "You mean?"

    "Yes, the place where the League of Villains is hiding, I believe their real master is there." Lee wanted to leave this big job to All Might, who is healed now and can for sure do the rest, which would let Lee enjoy his breathing finally.

    All Might opened his eyes widely, showing excitement. "Young Lee, you¡­" from the way he was clenching his fist, Lee could tell that All Might wanted to go right there.

    "I know, I know, give me a break of three months from school¡­" Lee paused when he saw All Might narrowing his eyebrows, "two¡­ no, if it''s less than a month, I won''t say."

    "Lee, are you joking." Itsuka from the side, with her ear being bigger, said.

    When Lee looked at her, her ear went back to normal size.

    Lee sighed in frustration. And here he almost got a vacation.

    Anyway, All Might soon listen. Lee told him the information he extracted from Kurogiri. Of course, Lee didn''t tell him how he interrogates Kurogiri. However, when All Might asked him how, Lee simply answered, "He was unconscious and thought me Tomura, so I asked him some questions and he answered."

    "Hmm¡­" All Might lowered his head and thought for a brief before lifting his hand. He patted Lee''s shoulder and said, "Good job, worry not anymore, for I will solve all of the remaining troubles."

    Now, this would need some planning. All Might didn''t want to alert All For One to change his hideout.

    He surely would have to make a perfect plan to capture the latter and ends him once for All.

    With the healing Lee did for him, All Might is sure that is able to that. Now, he had to make one thing sure.

    He looked at Reiko and Itsuka. "Nothing would go out of here, right."

    The two girls probably don''t know who''s All For One, since girls probably won''t look for Urban legends online. Itsuka rolled her eyes as if obvious.

    Reiko went to Lee, a sandwich floating around her. "Lee, I got it, the one you usually like to eat at UA."

    Lee didn''t refuse the food and took a bite from it. He then looked at All Might, who felt that he shouldn''t be here as everyone was looking at him like he''s a stranger.

    "As long as you don''t understand." He nodded since they acted like they don''t know anything.

    All Might left to do whatever he has to do.

    Lee now was left with Itsuka and Reiko.

    "So, are we officially dating," Lee said, looking at Itsuka, before looking at Yanagi, whose lips twitched up to a smile?

    "You can say so," Itsuka said. "Yanagi, you''re still my friend, don''t over cross the boundaries."

    "Mm¡­" Reiko only nodded. She showed a smile as she approached Lee along with Itsuka.

    Lee swallowed his sandwich, looking at the two bombastic girls approaching him, big chests jiggling, curves that ever man desire, and very beautiful facial features. He resisted the urge to say, ''Oh, you are approaching me,'' And another part of him wanted to say, ''then come as close as you want.''

    It was just a tempting moment for him.

    Reiko was the first one to reach, as she leaned slowly toward him and kissed him slowly on the lips.

    "Sorry that you had to use that for me." She said, thinking about when he said that he had used that technique on her.

    According to her past knowledge, the only time she had heard Lee used this, was his mom.

    Itsuka came soon and pulled Reiko. "He''s my lover, you didn''t start yet." She then looked at Lee, took a kiss from his mouth, before whispering in his ear, "Lee, I''m a little bit stressed, can you¡­ you know, do that"

    "Stress relieve you, sure," Lee whispered back, as Itsuka wanted to get high at this moment. 4

    "What are you talking about," Yanagi interrupted.

    "Soon, you''ll know," Lee looked at Reiko and smile. With the power of Hamon, he surely can hook her and make her addicted to what he can offer.

    Of course, his feeling is stronger for her than ever, just like her and Itsuka. After a few words, Lee finished his sandwich and asked, "So, what''s now." Itsuka replied.

    "The camp would be cancelled, we would be taken back homes until the P.u.s.s.ycats recover from the shock, we as well."

    Sure, it was expected that the camp would stop, the moment that Kyo appeared to be Tomura.

    No way would they continue the camp. UA would have to look strictly for their security system since it had been taken down three times by the same group. This time, it was their luck that Lee was here.

    Very soon, the police and the staff of UA came. The students around were called and they were to go to UA, at night, before they would be directed to their home.

    Lee requested to take the same car as Yanagi and Itsuka since they live in the same city, which was an accepted request. And so, he spent his time there.

    Reiko, apparently, would start dating him after this. But first, she has to go home as well as he has. They arrived at UA.

    Those who needed treatment went to the hospital, as Lee hadn''t healed everyone, and those with slight scratch had been left by him.

    After the girls were taken to their homes, with heroes guarding them as their driver, Lee picked up his phone and called Yu.

    He asked about her state, and she showed how worry she was, as she had heard about what happened. Lee assured her that everything is fine, then he asked.

    "Yu, listen, I don''t feel like going back to my apartment,'' Lee said while the driver of the car gave him a glance.

    The driver was the same person who took him to UA with Yanagi and Kendo. He almost lost his focus on the road.

    What''s with that guy, he''d just been kissing two girls, and now he''s going back home.

    What a playboy.

    "Great, you can stay at mine. We will stay the night together, just as soon as I finish my shift." came Yu''s voice from the inside of the phone.

    Lee smiled. Yu kissed the screen of her phone before shutting down.

    ''I hope that All Might doesn''t mess this up.'' Lee thought. ''All left now is dealing with Yu.'' Lee thought as he looked at a water bottle that he kept with him all alone. Such water bottle would have people killed in the competition had they knew about it.

    It contains Life Ripples, which would, not only make the physical body very strong but increase the power of the Quirk as well.

    Such a thing would make Lee very rich if he wanted to sell it. But no one, except for the people he wants them to have it, would have it.

 Chapter 129

    "Wow, Itsuka, how?"

    Yu lifted her head up, not expecting that a day after the incident that happened, Itsuka would appear at her house with that large grin on her face, with Kendo''s chest in front of her face.

    "Now, who has the bigger b.o.o.b.s?" Kendo put her hand on her chest proudly.

    The first thing she did after having her Quirk evolved was to come to Yu''s apartment and shows her new ability.

    Usually, Yu would tease Itsuka while using her Quirk, saying she has better curves, and push Itsuka''s head to her chest, saying she can take more of Lee member inside of her. Even though Kendo hides it and pretends not to care, it would spike the jealousy inside of her.

    "That''s not fair. Your Quirk is Big Hands, not big everything, that''s supposed to be me!" Yu couldn''t keep calm. She used her Quirk and got bigger slightly to match Itsuka, trying her best not to increase her size and destroy the building. Itsuka, with confidence, increased the size of her chest while matching Yu.

    "Who is the immature brat now?"

    Unlike Yu now, Itsuka has perfect control over her Quirk. "Not me, of course," Itsuka said proudly seeing that Yu is unable to act as teasingly as she used to be.

    Yu took a deep breath, calmed herself, and patter Itsuka, who was a bit taller than her.

    "I''m feeling so proud." Yu moved her hand to her eye pretended to cry, sweeping a tear, and said. "I remember when you used to be a small brat. It was like yesterday."

    "Hey!" Itsuka cried. That trolled her.

    "By the way, how big can you go."

    "Probably like you. I don''t know, never had the chance to test it. You know, my clothes," said Itsuka as she extended the size of her hands. "Giving this rate, maybe like you, or slightly smaller."

    "You can be a pro already," Yu said. "It''s not too much job."

    "Yes, but I need a new costume first."

    "Hey." Lee entered the living room, lifted his head, and looked at his girls. He blinked twice in confusion. "What''s happening, are you having the competition of the biggest bitch," Lee said, looking at their huge chests crushing against each other.

    Yesterday, after he had come back from the camp and rested at Yu''s place, Lee didn''t find Yu at her home, since she had to work on the night. So, he had just gone to sleep early. Then, Yu had come at dawn and slept next to him. Apparently, Itsuka got here early as well.

    "Yes, someone wanted to have it." Yu turned and pointed with her thumb at Itsuka.

    "Oh, good morning Lee." Itsuka ignored her.

    "Morning." Lee swept his eyes, looking at Itsuka, wondering why she became this big, before remembering what had happened yesterday. "Oh, right." He had upgraded her Quirk.

    Yu was the only person left.

    "You were loud by the way," Lee yawned.

    "Nothing, we were just teasing each other." Yu rolled her eye to Itsuka. "Someone was just so salty."

    "We were talking about who can take it completely." Itsuka scanned Lee with her eye, her tongue swept on her lip as she gave his seducing glances with her green eyes. "Guess I''m not going to burn out, not thing time."

    "Death by that then¡­ not as I mind too." after a sarcastic comment, Lee went to the fridge and got juice for himself to drink. Yu''s apartment, after cleaning it, was an amazing place with all of the snacks he could think of. Lee''s eyes moved at the girls. After inquiring more power from Nomu, obviously didn''t tell them his stamina was more. So death may not be an option. "Even so, you don''t have to worry, a third sister may join you."

    "What!"

    Yu exclaimed when she heard Lee.

    She opened her purple eyes widely. "What did happen," seeing Itsuka not surprised, she turned to her.

    "Tell me?" this cuckquean doesn''t seem to be surprised.

    Itsuka sighed and decided to tell her, "It was like, villains attack, some girl liked him¡­"

    "You are talking about the ghost girl, the one who was kidnapped at Festivals?" Mount lady lifted her eyebrow at Kendo, her eyebrows were twitched. Though she is bi, it was quite a surprise.

    "Nothing happened though, Lee totally told her that she needs permission from us, I guess he''s trying to get easy on her feelings," Itsuka replied.

    Lee raised his eyebrows in surprise as he was in the corner, drinking juice while praying this go peacefully.

    Having two women who can grow angry isn''t to take lightly. They may break something.

    "Great, and here I thought the player has something to hide." Yu looked at Lee and her facial expressions eased.

    "You know I won''t do a thing behind your back." Lee shrugged his shoulders before looking at Itsuka, "can you go back to your original size."

    "Why. Do you think that you can''t keep up with me?" It would be ironic if so.

    "No," Lee said, "you''re taking more space and I fear that you break something."

    "Humph, you could''ve just said you like them cute," Itsuka did as she was told but kept her chest big, to keep Lee''s attention.

    She snapped and thought about something. She stared at Yu. "You seem to know something or two about Yanagi." It was a natural suspect when Yu said, oh that ghost girl, as she knew her.

    "Mm, she had kissed Lee before pretending to pass out, and Lee bought it completely," Yu said.

    Lee dodged Itsuka''s eyes and Yu''s smirk.

    "Well, well¡­" Itsuka turned her eyes and half-closed them at Lee. "Why I don''t remember you telling me that."

    Before anyone could say anything longer, Lee decided to change the topic. "Yu, by the way, Itsuka teased you about how her Quirk now is better than yours, right?"

    "Expending her whole parts, and even can control it, not to mention potentially going like me." Yu rolled her eyes, pretending not to think about it. "I only think about how we would make a great team outside. People may call us sisters."

    "Wow, never thought you think about me like this." Itsuka lowered her head, feeling guilt and almost buying it. "I guess I''m the sister to everyone."

    "Anyway. You know how that happened." Lee said. "Or, you don''t?"

    Yu got curious when Lee brought the topic. Lee then explained how he used some technique with his aura to the water and used something that improves the strength

    "That''s why you are so strong. Because your aura has more effects. Yet, it costs you a lot of your vitality to transfer your aura outside." Yu repeated after him, her eyes twitching. "And because your lives were in danger, you gave Itsuka and that ghost girl that, exhausting yourself."

    She didn''t know if she should be sad, afraid, or jealous.

    Itsuka seemed to feel guilty about it until Lee hit her shoulder and told her that he recovered.

    Lee didn''t mind telling Itsuka the whole truth. As for Yu, he feared that she may get drank and tell someone accidentally. Imagine some thousand heroes knocking on his door and saying, ''Hey, Lee help us, we need power up. Give it for the greater good.'' And then, even if he changed the country, his life would be restless.

    "Anyhow, yesterday, since I was hurt anyway, I used that technique again." Lee said, looking at Yu." In the process, I realised, If I do it again, I would die."

    "Hey, don''t say again!" Itsuka roared in Lee. "Don''t say bad jokes."

    "You shouldn''t do it!" Yu roared. "I may feel a bit jelly from her, but I don''t need it."

    "Too late. Anyhow, take. You have better doze." Lee threw a water bottle. Itsuka only raised her eyebrows in surprise as she stared at Lee, before he winks at her. Though, Lee here was honest.

    Yu caught it and stared at it. "So, you are saying¡­"

    "Drink this, and the same, or better effect, would happen to you, like Itsuka."

    Upon mentioning this, Itsuka hugged Lee and whispered to his ear. "I did 12000 push up yesterday and I felt nothing. She can''t reach me, look at her body, it''s too soft."

    Yu rolled her eyes before looking at the water in her hand. "Isn''t that too much, I mean. Itsuka''s hand almost grew to be the same as mine. What would that do to me?"

    "Improve your Quirk, your control. I don''t know, it would evolve. Try it."

    "I fear I may not be able to control it. But screw it," Yu opened her mouth and drank the water. Yellow sparks danced around her. A few minutes later, she could tell the difference, and she showed it by lifting the fridge easily. "Wow, Lee, you did this for me." She didn''t forget how he said that he made that last night.

    To use his technique for the third time, after the villains attack, and when it wasn''t necessary, it meant that Lee cared so much about her that he willed to almost die for her, just for her not to get jealous of the others.

    She didn''t know if she should feel happy or feel the urge the cry. But whatever. With such strength, plus her Quirk, villains should be prepared, and her salary would raise.

    A few minutes later, she tested her Quirk, and she found that she could control it now. It never happened in the past. Lee and Itsuka praised her. Kendo teased her a bit and the two girls hit the roof in competition between them. "Hey, you are going to destroy my roof."

    "Yu, you can''t do that." Itsuka placed hands on her h.i.p.s and extended her chest''s size without affecting her body.

    Lee gave her a thumb up as he was still drinking his juice and watching.

    Boobies, a good show to see.

    Yu scoffed and put her hand on her h.i.p.s. "My ass is natural, and you can''t compete with it."

    "God bless this day," Lee said.

    Yu and Itsuka looked at Lee before looking at each other. They couldn''t help but smirk, after seeing that Lee was entertained.

    Takeyama opened her mouth. "Listen, I have three hours before my shift starts."

    "Sounds fair amount of time for me,"

    "Let''s drain him now."

    "Fine, sis."

    They joined hands together before looking at Lee.

    Lee choked, seeing them staring at him with a piercing gaze.

    He cracked his neck and fingers. "Your Quirks or not, you cannot beat me."

    ---

    Lee was done with having a great time with them. Although the girls cheated with their Quirks and their improved strength now, enjoying s.e.x without having their v.a.g.i.n.as turning sore or too much pain, Lee still has his cards to use. He used techniques of Hamon to simulate their orgasms very fast, and he still beat them as they got their fullest in too little rounds.

    Lee just commented when he was done, "and you think you can drain me with a boost I gave it to you."

    "Cheater, you used your power." Itsuka panted while looking at him.

    "Enough, anyway, thanks Lee, I have to go." Yu left, satisfied, for patrolling.

    Itsuka was still there, and Lee kept with her until the dawn. It felt good to spend too much time with her.

    Now, it was dawn. And they were done, Itsuka slept after she had texted her parents that she is in a friend''s house.

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    Itsuka replied as she wore her pyjama and lied on Yu''s bed.

    "I''ll take a shower first." Lee left her sleeping.

    ***

    Lee was done, and he was so relaxed, but not so tired of how much life force he has now. He lied on the couch and watched the TV. He then brought his phone to text Yu to come. But then, he noticed something.

    [Reiko Yanagi, 10 missed calls¡­]

    Oh, he totally forgot about her starting from the morning.

    He was obligated, since what happened yesterday, to call back her back.

    Surprisingly, when he sent a text, he found that she was still awake at this time. So, he called her.

    After talking a bit with her, asking if she was fine and all, Reiko was so direct. "Lee, listen, I''ve been thinking."

    "Yes," Lee raised an eyebrow.

    "Tomorrow, are you free?"

    "Mm, I think so."

 Chapter 130

    Lee opened his eyes as the morning came and his phone vibrated. Picking it up, he saw there was a message from his mother [You''re awake]. He narrowed his eyebrows and texted back. [Yes, I am]. Yawning, he got off the bed and looked to its side.

    Yu had been here last night, and since Itsuka was sleeping, they had gone to his home, to have that without disturbing the sleeping Itsuka.

    In the morning, Yu had left to do her job.

    Lee looked at his bed. It was on the verge of destruction.

    "I need to buy a new bed, or Julia would kill me."

    Lee murmured as he remembered last night''s Snu-Snu. But without the death part. And he felt too light. It''s good to give his girls that life Hamon boost. Now, he could worry less when he gets more power.

    Yu had left a message as well, saying that she''s excited to show her improvement outside.

    Lee remembered that he has a date, with Reiko Yanagi, so he took shower and all.

    ''I have never expected things would go this way. But, if there is something good in the last villain attack, is that my phone came out fine.'' Lee thought then about the important thing.

    The big guy better get rid of the remains of the League of Villains. All Might was the strongest hero in this country, one of the candidates of the strongest in the World, so he should be able to do that one little favour for Lee.

    After a couple of hours, Lee''s phone rang a bit. There were few texts from Yanagi, who was asking about their date.

    Lee texted her back and agreed to meet two hours later. Until then, Lee spent his free time training a bit.

    ***

    The wether summer was really hot.

    At the park, next to the river, people were walking around, flattering and chatting. Some couples were enjoying, lying on the grace and taking bathes in the sun.

    Reiko was sitting on a public chair after she had just turned off someone.

    ''Oh¡­ this makes me wonder, how things would go¡­ Anyway¡­''

    Reiko was quite nervous to have her first date.

    Because she had been the ghost girl in her class at middle school, and the fact that she used to spend most of her time surfing the internet, she barely got into dates, so she was lacking experience.

    No one knows that, but she was quite addicted to the internet and web stories, which made her a person with much less experience in dating boys.

    Until Lee comes, she decided to read some horror ghost story, which happened to be her favourite genre.

    A phone flew from the handbag next to her, and she held it, before surfing a bit.

    Since she was early, she thought this as a good way to spend time. Reiko yawned a bit, patted her short white skirt, before crossing her legs, her smooth milky thighs above each other, before focusing on the story she reads.

    Because of such kind of stories, she stays up late at night. Yet she usually put the blame on her Quirk for her lack of sleep. Good excuse though.

    "And the ghost surprised the girl, came next to her and hissed slowly," came a voice next to her.

    Reiko''s heart skipped a beat as there was a presence behind her, without feeling it approaching. It happened all of the sudden.

    She waved her hand, in reflex, and lifted weight behind her lifted.

    "Hey, it''s me." Came Lee''s voice.

    "Hah, Lee!" Itsuka was more surprised as Lee floated and appeared in front of her. Lee smiled, crossed his legs, and he fell, sitting next to her.

    "Lee, I didn''t think you''d get early," Reiko said, surprised.

    Lee didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stared at her. Her pale blue eyes were covered by a faint layer of makeup. She wore red lipstick, which made her look charming. Reiko''s heart started beating faster when he was examining her close.

    Lee smiled. "I thought you would arrive early, so I didn''t want to make you wait."

    "Oh, this¡­ a good action from you."

    "I guess you mean a good initiative.'' " Lee said.

    She nodded. "Yes, that too."

    Lee relaxed next to her and looked at her phone. "Never thought you read this kind of stories too. You are fond of ghosts?"

    "Mm¡­" She nodded, then looked at Lee. "You read this kind?"

    "Well, not so much. Used to in the past. You know, hero-villain stories are overrated, and a change is always nice." Lee said before pointing to her phone. "By the way, your battery is about to die. Didn''t you charge it at night?"

    "I forgot to plug it."

    "I thought you don''t sleep."

    "Sometimes I forget too." Reiko swept her hair and her phone flew back to her phone. She stood up in a ghost position and said, "So, other than that, what should we do."

    "I don''t know, you tell me," Lee gave her the choice.

    Reiko felt pressure and thought a lot. This was a tricky question.

    To make this date work, she has to choose carefully. "How about we go to an internet caf¨¦."

    "Sure," Lee smiled. "But I don''t recommend it."

    "Why?" Reiko questioned.

    "It''s too exposed to people. You don''t have enough privacy. You can''t kiss there."

    "Oh," she opened her eyes as understood. She lifted her eyes and thought, "how about we drink something. There is a good nearby coffee shop"

    "Sounds good."

    They then moved and ordered some drinks.

    Lee ordered some coffee while she asked for some tea. They went back to their original spot and started talking about different topics.

    Apparently, Lee almost called her a weeb and understood that her personality is of a person who likes ghosts, and that was why she was interested in his Quirk.

    Lee chuckled and told her not to scare him. Funny, because Lee literally has a ghost behind him, made of his spiritual power.

    They then talked about something else.

    "So, Lee, where do you live?" She said. Lee answered that he lives alone now. "Wow, it must be hard to live by yourself," she asked.

    Lee shook his head, "not for someone who has a power like us." He said as tea was poured in his mouth and he didn''t even use his hand.

    "But still, you would feel like you are living with a ghost."

    "Hehehe¡­" When Lee laughed, she was stunned a bit.

    She then smiled at him.

    "Seems you know it," Lee asked. Reiko shook her head.

    "Not really, I''m not a loner."

    And so, the time passed. Although they tried not to talk about the day before yesterday, they couldn''t help but to.

    "So, our first date was interrupted by those villains." Lee shook his head.

    Reiko then asked. "How do you feel now, you know, your health?"

    "Quite fine." Lee said, "Anyway, about your Quirk, you didn''t tell anyone about it, right?"

    Reiko nodded. "My sis tried asked me when she saw me flying, and I said it happened all of the sudden. No worry, no one is going to find out it''s related to you."

    "I''m not worried, I''m just not so fine," Lee pretended to feel sore.

    "Why!" Reiko opened her eyes widely.

    "I may need something to be," Lee stared at her. His hand moved and was placed on her chin as Lee stared at her red lips.

    "Oh¡­" Reiko was taken by the moment as well, and she stared at his lips.

    It was a universal law. If a guy stared at a girl''s lip and she did the same, the magnetic would take effect. They became silent all of the sudden.

    Lee leaned while Reiko, closing her eyes, gave herself in and leaned forward. Their lips were placed at each other. Lee felt the softness of her full lips again and kissed. Reiko got that feeling again, the pleasurable rippling feeling, and she inserted her tongue.

    Their tongues met again as she placed his hands on his cheeks, and they kissed publicly, ignoring all of the possible eyes on them, and they m.o.a.ned inside each other mouth.

    They then took their lips back and stared at each other. Reiko swept the saliva from her mouth and stared at Lee.

    "That was¡­ something else." She lowered her head a bit. Lee''s warm hand swept her hair and said. "Seems so."

    "So, would we have this again?"

    "I believe that we are at the same school, so we would have it a lot."

    "Yes, indeed."

    Time was getting late.

    "So, do you want me to drive you home?" Lee asked her.

    "Ahem, I wish so, but I already texted my sis to do so."

    "I understand." Lee let a sigh. Suddenly, he felt Reiko placing her hand on his thigh.

    "Until she comes," she said, "we, can, you know¡­"

    Seeing how she stared at his lips, Lee understood.

    "I know," taking the charge, Lee took her lips to his and kissed. Reiko closed her eyes, and with an agile move, moved to sit on his lap and kissed him until time got late.

    That was a fun date.

    "Okay, see you then, again, tomorrow."

    "Sure." Lee shook his head. Now, he has to go back, to his place, or Yu''s. Itsuka would be there.

    Reiko then left for some car after waving her hand. Lee waved back and drove back to his home. "Wow, this takes more time than I thought."

    He thought about how dating three girls at the same time are exhausting.

    Like seriously, the day has only 24 hours, and he barely had time for himself.

    "Well, I need to figure a solution, isn''t that right, Star Platinum," Lee said, as he sat on the car, leaving the Stand to drive. Star Platinum only said, "Ora!"

    "You are no part in that, though," Lee said.

    "ora..." Star Platinum turned his face.

 Chapter 131

    A couple of days passed since the date Lee had with Reiko. Lee wasn''t at his best state now, as he was a bit nervous. He wasn''t anxious for himself. But for the fact that Yu had moved to do her job, at night.

    Although she is now stronger than she was in the past, she said that she has important work to do and had left in the evening after asking him to take care of her apartment, until she comes back.

    Lee had a doubt, even though she didn''t tell him. When Lee had caught Kurogiri, he forced him to spill out the place of All For One and the place of the league of the villains. Yu, as one of the heroes who work in this city, was obligated to go.

    "I think she would be fine," Lee murmured

    "I hope so." Itsuka patted Lee, as he was turning on the TV channels. She continued, "I mean, common, her ability was boosted, not to mention the physical strength. You may be overthinking."

    "I know," Lee said. "But she likes fame and all. Getting c.o.c.ky against an opponent that you can''t guarantee that you can beat them is no good."

    "Don''t you mess sometimes with your opponents?" She replied, eyebrows lifted. "Besides, isn''t some, typically, 80 meters giant? Not to mention the physical boost."

    "I only mess with my classmates." Lee mocked. "I don''t mess with villains. I only mock them before ending them tragically."

    "Oh really." Itsuka didn''t believe it.

    "Come on." Lee rolled his eyes. "It was once, against Stain. And he was just a man who uses weapons."

    Itsuka chuckled at Lee. When Lee was changing the channels non-stop, she told him to stop on this one.

    "In case there is urgent news, we would know fast."

    Lee lifted his head and started thinking. If only he had his hero license, he would be able to participate in this.

    This situation made him want more to have his license.

    "I wonder," he lifted his head.

    "Yes."

    "When will we have our heroes'' license?"

    "I''ve heard that the next exam is near. Though, I wonder if UA would let us participate."

    "What are the requirements?"

    "Flashy costume, and anyone who thinks that he can be a hero can pass that test." Lee was silent. In case UA didn''t take them to pass the license test, he would pass it by himself.

    Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Yu. Picking it up, Lee felt some relief when he heard her voice. "So, how it''s going, are you done?" He asked.

    Yu let a long sigh and said, "We are about to start."

    Lee narrowed his eyebrows and thought for a moment about what to say, "And here I thought that I would hear that you are on your way home." He sounded unpleased.

    "Hmm." Yu chuckled. "Are you worried about me then?"

    "Yep, isn''t that obvious." Lee didn''t deny it.

    "Come on, it''s just a usual hero operation."

    "Anyway. Be careful from the League of the villains, especially Tomura, isn''t to underestimate. If you faced him, jump back, pick up the largest rock you can lift, and throw it at him." Lee said softly.

    "Hey, how did you know! it was a top-secret mission." Yu was shocked. She didn''t Lee that she is going against the league of villains with the other heroes.

    "I was the one who provided the information about them." Lee sighed.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about that."

    "Why didn''t you ask?" Lee replied back at her question.

    "hmm, I see."

    Yu calmed down when she heard that Lee was the one who provided the information. To her, it felt so warm that Lee was so caring and showing how much he was worried about her. Even though he knows that many other heroes are here and they would take the lead though.

    Yu let her lips close to the phone. "Anyway, I will shut the phone now, babe. I have to move."

    "Really? Babe." Lee didn''t know if he should feel amused.

    "Muah." Lee''s skin perked when he heard the kiss.

    "Be sure to come back soon."

    She then turned off her phone.

    "Is she going to be fine?" Itsuka asked, her eyebrows furrowed. Lee glanced at her and saw that she was as worried as him.

    He sighed. "Nothing important anyway.

    ***

    Meanwhile.

    At another part of the city.

    It was night.

    The heroes who are active in this city were gathered.

    Yu turned her face when she saw Ragdoll staring at her. "You have a nice boyfriend there."

    "Mm. He''s."

    Midnight, who was in their side, with other heroes, clicked her tongue and said. "Ara~ Ara~. Yu grew up enough to have a relationship with a man. I didn''t think I would see this day."

    "And here I thought you are too old to remember stuff like that," Yu smirked back at Midnight''s face and said.

    "Take it back."

    Midnight had veins appears on her face.

    Yu knows that she is sensitive about her age, so she uses that to tease her.

    "No, I won''t." Yu turned her face.

    "Both of you, focus." Eraser Head, Aka Aizawa Shota, said, staring at one building with one garage at the entrance.

    Aizawa was here as well, as he can play a vital role in this operation to success, with his Quirk ability.

    Midnight and Mount Lady turned their faces, not staring at each other.

    "By the way, thanks for his number." Yu suddenly broke the silence and told Midnight.

    "I didn''t do it for your sake." Midnight rolled her eyes. "I only did that so he would call you ''old woman'' a few years later."

    "You wish." Yu sneered, "I''ll look more youthful than you by then."

    Midnight wanted to retort at Yu, but held herself. "Dream on. My fandom is larger than yours."

    "I don''t think so."

    "Ragdoll, how it is." Some hero at the corner asked.

    Ragdoll, after being kidnapped, was back to the work very quickly.

    Although she still believes that she had lost her Quirk, she''s still having it, after Lee had saved her, which made her doubt herself.

    That surely would leave some impact on her feelings, since she had been jailed for weeks. But still, she was thankful for being saved and healed.

    She looked at the building and let her Quirk work.

    "They are 4 now. Tomura, their leader, is there." She said with some disgust. Tomura had been a part of their team and tricked them. She couldn''t help but feeling hatred for him.

    "Any Nomus?" Eraser Head asked, his eyes shining in red.

    "Only one," Ragdoll replied.

    "All right, while All Might is after All For One, we''ll start here." He said, before looking at Yu.

    "Mount Lady, you have the honour for the first attack." He said, pointing to the ten stories high building in front of them.

    Yu nodded, and walked forward, standing in front of the building.

    In no time, she grew up to 50 meters long.

    People lately had been wondering how her Quirk evolved so fast, 4 times in fact, and even had been asked in some interview.

    Because Lee had asked her to keep it a secret, and she knew how much it costed him to do that, she had kept it a secret and didn''t tell anyone. The public answer she had given was that her Quirk mutated because she had lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity.

    Most of the people took that as a joke, though.

    Midnight''s lips were twitching when she looked up. "Brats, they grow up fast, don''t they."

    "Usually I would say no," Kamui the Wood shared his opinion. "Seems the wood did its effect."

    "Focus guys." Vlad King said, cracking his fist.

    "Mount Lady, you can start, no one other than them is there," Ragdoll said.

    Yu nodded firmly, lifted her leg, and gave an axe kick, splitting the building in half.

    The ground shook violently.

    The building was split in half with a strong impact happening in every direction.

    A couple of villains flew out, in a random direction, as their bodies weren''t able to get hold of this power.

    The operation of taking down the league of villains started.

    "GHWAAA."

    A beast without a skull covering his brain, Nomu stood outside, looking at them, and roared loudly.

 Chapter 132

    Eraser Head looked at the now split open building. The sudden attack from their side now would surely surprise the clueless villains.

    From the building, two villains flew to the side. Aizawa gave them a glance each, deactivating their Quirks temporarily.

    Two heroes, Kamui and Midnight rushed toward them. Kamui captured one villain easily while wrapping his wood around him. On the other hand, Midnight produced some colourful gas from her body. The villain tried his best not to sniff it and fight back. However, his Quirk was inactive and he couldn''t do anything to Midnight. Very soon, she gave him a sadistic smile as she let a whip near her face. She licked her lip and said in a seductive tone. "Ara Ara~".

    The villain pinched his nose. His body was aching in pain as the sadistic beautiful woman started whipping him. After two wh.i.p.s, he opened his mouth and took a slight breath in pain.

    Slowly, he fell to his knees and slept.

    The villains weren''t done so fast. As it seemed, when things seemed to go in their side, a Nomu, a strong one, turned into a blur and went to Kamui, knocking him out.

    "Be careful, they made a copy of him."

    Ragdoll screamed. Her ability told her about what''s going on. Someone from the inside seemed to have the ability to make doppelgangers and use them in this battle. "No worries." Aizawa followed the Nomu with his eyes. Kamui used his wood and created a shield, which took the punch instead of him. But only one punch was all that it took to break that shield.

    "I''ll help in this case."

    A hero, who was wearing jeans, a jeans-coat, jumped in the battle.

    Strings from his clothes extended and wrapped the Nomu who had attacked Kamui.

    Although the Nomu was strong, the sheer number of the threads, which the hero, Best Jeanist, was controlling, had quickly wrapped the Nomu and pressed him.

    Aizawa glared at the Nomu, disabling the ability to regenerate, then he nodded to the number three hero, Jeanist.

    Best Jeanist waved his hand. The pressure from the strings became stronger and the Nomu started screaming in pain. Those threads were controlled by the heroes'' strength. Although one thread wouldn''t be as strong, with millions of threads sharing the burden, they were a very strong weapon. When the pressure became stronger. The Nomu turned into a lump of clay.

    "It''s not the real one." Ragdoll, who was standing on the back lines said as she pressed the earplug. She then flinched when she sensed. "Mount Lady, be careful."

    The real Nomu, which got out of the building, decided directly to attack the most troublesome one. Mount Lady.

    Yu wasn''t as surprised when she saw a small blur heading toward her. In a quick motion, she controlled her Quirk to go smaller a bit, letting her head avoid making contact with the Nomu who was like a cannonball.

    "Got you." She then extended her hand up and increased her size again, to the new max, 80 meters, before holding the Nomu.

    What Lee had done to her made her physically stronger. Along with her Quirk, that strength was multiplied. Although the Nomu was so strong physically, he wasn''t able to resist the impact when he was palmed to the ground, creating a very strong shockwave that destroyed him internally and externally.

    There was a helicopter that was in the air recording this as exclusive news.

    -x-X-x-

    Meanwhile, Lee was Yu''s house, switching between the channels, before settling on a football match.

    "Lee, I guess they are streaming that," Itsuka said as she looked at her phone.

    Lee, after he had talked with Yu, was watching football, aka soccer, match. Although she understood him, she felt quite anxious to see how things are going.

    "She would be fine, besides, the referee gave a penalty kick."

    "Wow," Itsuka said. "You are so cold."

    "I need the two of you to make me melt." Lee made this comment, without expression, as he turned his head and sighed.

    "I would, for sure, but we need to see the other one."

    Lee gave up finally. He was trying to watch something else and wait for Yu to come back later. But then, he couldn''t hold his urge to see what happened.

    Itsuka told him about the channel. Lee quickly chose it. As it seems, they were streaming the event from a helicopter. Itsuka smiled wryly as she saw Yu, just was done from slamming a Nomu.

    "You know Lee, you could just, not give her that water."

    "Why," Lee turned his eye to Kendo.

    "When I thought I could finally tease her with no comeback¡­" Kendo rolled her eyes.

    "Does it matter? As long as I know that you can be safe when I''m not there." Lee looked at the screen and clicked his tongue. He looked at Yu, then to the Nomu, and finally to the building.

    "That idiot, I told her to lift a rock and slam it at him," Lee murmured.

    Itsuka patted his back and said. "Eraser Head is with them. No way Tomura could sneak on her."

    "Whatever. He better not blink at him"

    [The heroes now are having the advantage.] The reporter was talking. [One Nomu was taken down by Mount Lady, the other by Midnight. Now, finally is coming.]

    [Wait, who''s that, Ragdoll is pointing behind the heroes, a guess have arrived]

    Lee''s eyes shook when he saw where the camera had pointed. All For One was there, floating in the air.

    Yu, on the screen, clicked her tongue. She quickly hugged an empty building and threw it in the direction of the building where Tomura and the remaining are hiding.

    "Nice One," Lee praised as he lifted his fist.

    "Look!" Itsuka pointed with her hand.

    All For One extended his hand and shot an air cannon at that building before it hit Tomura and his gang. Letting it fly away from them. He then shot another beam at Yu, who blocked by crossing her arms, before staring at All For One. Her hair was messed up a bit

    "You ugly clown, you almost broke my nail," Yu said as she tightened her eyes on the floating man.

    ----

    "My sincere apologies for your nail." All For One said with a calm tone. "But I can''t just let you do as you want, you big ass lady."

    Yu looked at All For one, whose presence felt big even though he was small.

    She clenched her teeth and thought about attacking him.

    That attack from earlier, had she not got a physical boost from Lee, it would damage her for sure.

    All For One floated in the air.

    Aizawa was lying on his back, unable to move.

    As it seems, as All For One had arrived earlier, the first one he had attacked was Aizawa.

    "Now, hope you deal with these." All For One said. Yu and the others flinched. From thin air, dark liquid appeared on random spots.

    Inside of it, the silhouette of Nomus was revealed.

    All For One used one of his teleportation Quirk to call a group of 7 Nomus here.

    Yu cracked her fist and said. "We can always take care of these."

    "I agree," Best Jeanist said.

    All For One extended his hand, ready to shoot something from his hand.

    But then, a wind surged with a blur. The Nomus were knocked down.

    "All For One never expected I had destroyed a copy of yours." A posing figure appeared. "And you," he looked at the here, "worry not, for I am here."

    Yu rolled her eyes. All Might, as Lee says, like to make things dramatic. She wasn''t as worried.

    All For One turned and looked at All Might before chuckling. "Though, I don''t know how you figured out my hideout.

    "For you to cross that distance. I bet you are exhausted, hmhmhmh." All For One sneered. All Might is done for now, since his doppelganger had exhausted him.

 Chapter 133

    The last confrontation of All Might with his old enemy went well, that what originally he had thought when he had invaded the place of which All For One was at.

    But when All Might was about to blow his head, All For One had teleported back with the help of his dark liquid.

    As it seemed, some Nomu had teleported him back.

    However, when All Might had taken his phone, he had seen that All For One went to help Tomura. The heroes of UA and the city had done well holding themselves against the +100 years old villain.

    All Might, since he was at his peak, could travel at a speed that could make people only wonder.

    In no time, he arrived at the location, where All For One was.

    He looked at the heroes.

    All For One had been looking at Mount Lady. Knowing that history of theirs, All Might could tell that All For One wanted to take Yu''s Quirk.

    Yu seemed to improve at a big rate. However, she won''t be enough against someone like All For One. After telling everyone that everything would be fine for he is here, All Might stared at the old monster briefly.

    "For you to arrive here and cross all of that distance, means that you are almost at your limits." Asked All For One, sneering.

    "Why would you think that?" All Might sneered back. All For One must think him injured and was clueless that All Might was healed.

    "You give me this face, and I gave you that." All For One pointed to his face. No nose, no eyes. His mouth was covered in what seemed a metal oxygen mask. He and All Might both had sustained very bad injuries. The ones that can''t be healed.

    "Yet you still have that mouth of yours to talk with." All Might crack his fists. "I have to fix that."

    "I do, in fact," All For One smiled. As it seemed, the fact that All Might attacking him didn''t turn out to be useless.

    Now they had made it here, he will kill his old enemy, then, steal that Giganifaction quirk, and get Tomura on his boat to safety. If not, then, as the old monster who lived for too long, he has a backup plan.

    All Might and All For One had engaged in the battle. All For One had absolute confidence as he took care of the number one hero while the Nomus around him took care of the others. Apparently, with Eraser Head being out, it would be a hard battle for the heroes.

    But, for their side''s bad luck, Mount Lady, Best Jeanist and others weren''t as easy as he thought them would be. Very soon, another one joined the battle, coming from the sky, wrapped in red flames, was Endeavour.

    While All Might and All For One were on the sky exchanging blows, Endeavour rushed toward the ground, his flames pushing him, and shot a very strong burst of flames that turned one Nomu to ashes. Endeavour surely has techniques that can turn something into ash in a second. Then, with a great speed, he dashed toward another and gave him a very strong punch, supported by his firepower.

    All For One then discovered that he may be in trouble, as time passed. All Might wasn''t getting weaker and was still punching the ugly face like it was nothing.

    "I have been dreaming about this for a long time," says All Might as he delivers a strong blow to his jaw, sending All For One flying almost a hundred meter before stabilizing.

    When All For One floated in the air, his jaw hurt, and looked forward, a blur flashed in front of him and delivered more punches. All For One opened his eyes widely if he felt something wrong here.

    "You¡­ You are healed¨C!"

    "Yes, ever since then, I was thinking of a move to finish you."

    All Might didn''t let him complete his words.

    He held All For One from his jaw, positioned himself where his feet were facing the sky and said, "THAT BABY! SMASH!"

    All Might then kicked the air behind him with both feet, leaving an explosion in the air, and dashed forward to the ground with his foe''s face in his head, forcing it and shoving it to the ground. Great dust of cloud was produced. A quick earthquake happened.

    -x-X-x-

    Meanwhile, at Yu''s apartment.

    "Just when it was getting good." Itsuka lifted her fist as she took a handful of popcorn from Lee''s plate. She turned her face and saw that Lee wasn''t in his place.

    The battle continued. All Might was standing victorious. On the other side. The heroes, who had been in a fight with the Nomus, were standing there confused.

    The Nomus had their head blowing up.

    Itsuka wondered what''s with them. Shouldn''t they be happy?

    Some of the heroes snapped back and looked at All Might, as if expressing his amazement from the speed of the hero.

    As it seems, when the cloud of the dust rose, All Might defeated the rest of the Nomu.

    Itsuka heard a footing sound and turned. Lee came from the door and sat down.

    "Since when did you leave?" She asked.

    Lee raised an eyebrow, "I was at the kitchen. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Itsuka looked at his hands, to see that there was no food. "That''s lame, you didn''t bring anything."

    "You sure?" Lee chuckled, leapt and sat next to her. He extended his palm and there was some plate full of fruits. Itsuka blinked twice. She didn''t see that when he had entered.

    "Eat if you want."

    "Mmm." She took the plate before pointing at the screen.

    "All Might is fast for sure, to help the heroes when the dust raised." When she said that, Lee half-closed his eyes and focused on the screen.

    He slowly murmured, as if analysing, "He is fast. Yet, he didn''t get them¡­"

    "Them?"

    Itsuka opened her teal eyes widely in confusion before looking at the screen. The reporters didn''t get into that part yet. How did Lee assume that?

    By this time, the police arrived. They arrested what remained from the league of the villains and their leaders. All For One and Tomura Shigaraki were handcuffed as they were taken.

    However, two members were missed from the league.

    The black-masked guy, Twice, and Dabi weren''t there. The reporter reported that with a sad face.

    He then was looking at All Might, and to the heroes, and Yu seemed to take the initiative to steal the light. [Once again, the situation was saved thanks to the heroes. The league of the villains, with its old founder, were stopped¡­ All Might what do you want to say.]

    All Might took the mic from the reported, [I want to thank¨C]

    Itsuka blinked when the channel was changed all of the sudden.

    She turned and harrumphed at Lee, who had the remote.

    "Why did you change?"

    "It''s over," Lee said, sounding serious and not relaxed.

    "Are you fine?"

    "Mmm," Lee didn''t hide his feelings, "I want to chase after the two remaining guys."

    Itsuka was stunned for a brief. "It''s illegal if you do that without having your license."

    Although she could understand Lee, she couldn''t tell him it''s okay to go. The law that prohibits civilians from using their Quirks in fights was meant to protect public safety. This law was so strict. If one did whatever he pleases, he would have to take full responsibility for the damage, he and the villains do.

    Lee, on the other hand, was deeply thinking.

    He hadn''t been in the kitchen, honestly.

    Just a moment ago, when he had left, he had stopped the time and flew to the location where the heroes had been fighting.

    He had been feeling a bit worried for Yu, and a bit angry that some villains escape.

    So, travelling in the Time Stopped dimension, with only a couple of seconds between each Time Stop, Lee flew to the location of the fight, using Star Platinum''s super speed.

    When he had arrived, there had been a huge dust cloud. Lee had used this to his advantage as he stopped the time and attacked the Nomus.

    However, as he had been there, he found that two villains had escaped and didn''t stay to fight ¨C one of the escapers was on Lee''s list of beating.

    ''I need the license then,'' Lee determined. ''Then, I will chase after them.''

    Lee suddenly was drawn out of his serious mood.

    A feeling of pleasure was running through his spin. "Ah," he let a soft m.o.a.n as he looked down to see Itsuka, who had already unzipped his pants, and now was sucking the tip of his member. With a last kiss on his friend''s head, she looked at him and smiled.

    "You need to relax." She then went back to the work.

    "You know how to make me relax."

    "I know.

    Lee smiled and let his hand run across her cheek.

    -x-X-x-

    Somewhere else, twice was talking with himself while looking in front of him. Dabi was in front of All for One, not the real one, but a copy, which Twice, who was so far from the centre of events, had created.

    "Phew, luckily, the big boss let me take his measurements." Twice''s hand swept his forehead and looked at Dabi, before looking at a copy he created with his power. This copy had the same shape as his boss.

    "After what happened at the camp," Dabi sneered. "Few measurements had been taken."

    "Oh, yes, yes," Twice danced happily and span around himself. "This, I''m wondering, how would it go with Boss and Big boss inside the jail."

    Dabi rolled his eyes.

    "Don''t forget the plan," says the doppelganger. "Meanwhile, keep my measurement Twice. Go to this place **** and do *****¡­."

 Chapter 134

    A week had passed since arresting the League of the Villains.

    Nowadays, I am less paranoid that there would be some villain attack during school.

    Although the last incident had passed smoothly, the media didn''t forget to criticize UA and their poor security for having themselves getting attacked three times by the villains, the same group.

    Even though Kurogiri appearance had been unexpected and that his power of warping space was hard to deal with, UA should''ve done better in investments in security. After all, this is a world where 80% of the people has quirks, and it wasn''t so justifiable that they didn''t have measurements against people like Kurogiri.

    The principal had made a public apology and promised that it won''t happen again.

    However, luckily to him, because of the streamed battle of the heroes against the lead, the attention of the people was shifted and UA had been criticized for only a small while.

    Dabi and Twice weren''t arrested. But I planned soon to get my hero license, before starting to look for the remaining. Though, I hated the fact that I can''t do as I please, legally.

    The school resumed as ever, like something like the attack of the villains never happened.

    I could be thankful for the small vacation and the cancellation of the camp.

    During these days, the relationship between me and Reiko has advanced as ever.

    She was a timid girl, timider than Itsuka, and a person who would stay up to the night. Today, I had a date with her and Itsuka, after school. Good thing that they are on good terms now.

    We were having a heroic class, rescuing class. As it seems, we have to save some puppets from a burning building, which we were intending today.

    "Lee, dodge." Itsuka''s voice came as soon as the roof above me, inside of the burning building, was about to collapse. Although it was nothing for me, Itsuka took the initiative by making her hand large and punching it.

    I turned to her and said, "You didn''t have to do that."

    "I didn''t want to burn smell to stick to you."

    "Oh," I said as I broke one door to find a couple of puppets. I grabbed some, while Itsuka did the same.

    However, as we were in the middle of the progress, we noticed, most of the puppets were floating out of the broken window. Reiko, like the rest of a small group of the class, were participating in this small rescuing training.

    "Can''t she see that the glass can harm them?" Itsuka pointed outside to Reiko'' mistake as she could harm the civilians with her power if she can''t be careful.

    Though, I doubt this because Itsuka is acting like this because of the rivalry.

    "Gimme a break," I sighed, broke the wall, and took the rest of the dolls on my shoulder. The training ended and we were to break.

    All Might wasn''t here to take care of the class. As it seems, ever since he was healed, he was getting busier, so N13 was responsible for the training.

    "You look to be dry. Drink." As I swept my forehead from the heat, Reiko came toward me and Itsuka as we were seating, and threw two water bottles.

    Itsuka glared at her as she caught the bottle and swept her forehead, "a bit, try saying that when you are inside it."

    Reiko ignored her and looked at me after I was finished drinking the water. "Lee, so, how was it."

    "Good, thanks," I said calmly.

    Her small lips drew a smile, and by then, not a second after, Itsuka pulled my face holding my two cheeks and kissed me on the lips in front of everyone. As if she was taking my attention to her.

    "It''s not proper to do this, publicly," Reiko said calmly waving her hand, and some forces tried to pull Itsuka away, but she clanged to me.

    I chuckled internally.

    Seeing those competing to get my attention like this made me feel how my life is good.

    I would have to get used to this, don''t I?

    Only when having my license would be better.

    Anyway, the class was over when N13 yelled at us for kissing, and then she told us to go and change, as the class was over.

    We changed our clothes and after that, we had lunch at UA''s cafeteria as usual. I tried my best to take the table that was away from everyone''s eyesight, as I didn''t want anyone to interpret¡­ well, I want to get away from the people who like to explode or chat¡­ you get the point.

    -x-X-x-

    Sometimes I feel gratitude for the villains'' attack. If not for them, I wouldn''t be having this moment.

    I would have a usual date at this time with Itsuka. But Reiko had felt upset about it. So, the ultimate solution was to go on a date with the two of them. The girls were acting like friends they were in the past, no, more like sisters who rival each other. But since Reiko was the quiet type of girls, it was hard to read that about her. Itsuka was more like a good person to link this multi relationship as she acts like a big sis. Yu seemed to be friendly and a teasing person.

    As long as they don''t see me as the enemy, I''m fine.

    We were standing next to my car, Itsuka having her coffee and Reiko was licking ice-cream. I was standing between them and my eyes were on Reiko''s tongue that was licking the cold cream.

    "Hey," Itsuka hit her hip against mine as her chest grew bigger all of the sudden, trying to catch my attention.

    Reiko was the one to reply. Reiko lifted her head a bit, looked at Itsuka, then to her chest, and murmured, waving her free hand "insecure,"

    "Watch your tongue!" Itsuka had a helpless smirk with her teeth clenched as she looked at my face before palming her face. I chuckled inwardly.

    "So, isn''t the weather nice today," was all I could say as my eyes were on the sun.

    However, my hands were slowly moving as I put my hands on Reiko and Itsuka''s backs.

    This movement needs a lot of courage, and experience to use.

    As I let my hands dance on their back, all the way down, I could feel Itsuka''s soft, yet toned, body lean more against mine.

    My hands reached their asses, and I held them. Itsuka''s butt was more toned and bigger, giving a great feeling. Reiko''s was curvier and had a bubble shape. Hers was so soft that my hands sank easily and gave an amazing feeling. Itsuka smiled and leaned to kiss me as my hand played with her butt. Reiko shivered, turned to me, and opened her eyes widely, redness spreading across her cheeks.

    "Hey, Lee senpai, this so lew¡­" Reiko panted as I took my lips back and stared at her, a smirk appeared on my face.

    "It''s just too nice that I couldn''t resist." Seeing her expression, I remembered how Itsuka had used to react when I was playing with her ass as we had started dating¡­ but with time, Itsuka started to admit that she likes it and she is no longer as ashamed as she used to be.

    I could see that Reiko is liking it as well, but she is just too confused.

    This would only need a little bit of time to get fixed.

    "You think it''s nice!" Reiko''s body started floating to reach my face level.

    "See who calls others insecure," Itsuka teased Reiko, who didn''t look at her.

    Ignoring Itsuka, She stopped in front of my face and waited for an answer.

    I chuckled. "What if I say so?"

    "Mm¡­" Reiko''s small lips twitched for a second as she said, "What else would be."

    I guess she means what else I like.

    I pretended to think for a couple of seconds before looking at the small full lips. Putting my thumb on her bottom lip, I leaned forward quickly and stole a kiss. She was surprised at first, then she wrapped her arms around my neck and we exchanged a fluffy kiss, using our tongues. Itsuka didn''t seem to back in face of the competition and started to kiss me whenever Reiko pulled her lips back. Reiko would be frustrated from that, and would steal the kissing for herself as soon Itsuka takes her lips back.

    This kind of competition between them was so intense. At least, it made me relief my intensity which I got when I wanted to have the license of hero.

    After the kissing session, I could tell that Itsuka was horny, giving her body language. Reiko was only staring at my eyes, seeming to be drunk from some ripples, redness across her lips.

    I looked over, to the streets.

    "Lee, are you thinking of what I''m thinking."

    "This only happens in anime, tell me, what''s in your head."

    Itsuka pointed to the hotel entrance, Reiko''s face didn''t change.

    "I see," I said.

    "What''s that?" Reiko swallowed her saliva and asked, looking at the two of us, confused.

    ''So innocent,'' I thought, opening my eyes widely.

    "You know what happens after the kiss at the end of the movie." Itsuka said before pointing with her head to the hotel''s entrance, "I won''t mind you if you want to join us."

    Reiko, by this time, understood. The hair from her face flew back. Her eyes were opened wide, and she floated back. "I¡­I." The v.i.r.g.i.n little girl didn''t know what to say. Although her face was the best poker face I may see, she couldn''t hide her shock this time. "I''m still¡­" she breathed heavily, her chest huffed, and her smooth snowy thighs clashed against each other. She looked horny. She flew up a bit, gave me a quick kiss on my mouth, and said, "My first time, I want it to be private."

    "You sure, just try not to regret," Itsuka let her face get closer to Reiko, making a smug face, "you will not be able to keep u¨C"

    "Hey, I''ll be gentle," I cut Kendo, putting my fingers on her lips. Don''t scare the little girl.

    "I know." Itsuka turned to me and giggled. Ever since she got her physical body with her Quirk boosted, she was more confident in the bed. "I can take you on my own."

    "Hey, you are talking like I am not here!" Reiko turned her face and said, "It got late. I will go home¡­"

    I admit, she looked cute though.

    "I''ll drive you home then, and then I''ll come back." I patted Itsuka on her shoulder, telling her that we''ll have our time soon. After taking Reiko to her home, giving her a last kiss, I drove Itsuka to our place and we had a good time, which lasted for many hours.

    Soon, a new day came. I opened my eyes, and there were two pretty women on my bed. One of them had to wake up for school.

    Right. I remembered what I''m intending to do today.

    I''ll see if I can get to apply for a hero license, although I had heard rumours that the second year''s students are the ones who usually apply for it, the ones if the first years should be able to, right.

 Chapter 135

    A new day came. The terrain was like a natural location with rocks and fake trees, full of training equipment.

    "Alright, try your best to have your special moves created." Kan''s voice echoed in the training area.

    Today we had not the best training I would like to have. Creating special moves and naming them.

    "Painful Titan Fist." Hearing Itsuka''s voice with the others, I could tell that they were doing well on their own.

    I looked at Star Platinum. Other than Hamon, there are no special moves ¨C not the ones without names.

    And I don''t want the other to learn moves such as, ''Star Platinum, The World'' ¨C I named it like this because whenever I call the stand, he would say the world as we stop the time.

    "Lee, create a move at least," Kan said, appearing behind me.

    I looked at him and asked, "Do you have a soda can."

    He seemed to be confused at first, but nodded anyway and brought me a coca bottle.

    I held it, aimed it at a far rock. Then, taking a deep breath, I said, "Bottle bullet."

    It was just a name I came up with to end up this day''s training.

    The Hamon energy ran inside of the soda before it stopped at the cape of the bottle. In a blink, the bottle almost exploded as the pressure acc.u.mulated up. The bottle cape flew forward, producing a loud sound like a bullet. It hit a rock and pierced it easily. The sound of the collision could be heard. That was like a real bullet.

    Now I get it. After absorbing many lives from Nomus and villains, my Hamon now is very strong compared to the past.

    Kan looked with awe at the rock, and he said, "Looks like you have found a way to extend your attacks'' range. Good one. Next"

    He then left.

    ''I got to pass this at least.'' Nodding, I looked at the rest of the soda. I can have the rest of it. And that was a smart way to drink cola while your classmates are doing their hardest. Looking at them, my eyes stopped on a certain ghost girl.

    Later, I have a private date with Reiko.

    But now, I have the intention to request to pass the license test.

    Anyway, as I was about to leave, the teacher asked us to wait.

    He waited until some students came from the support department ¨C where there are geniuses who could modify our costumes if needed.

    "All right, there is an announcement for the first year''s students this year," Vlad King sighed and looked to be depressed a bit. "I think you need more time to grow, study, play and learn. But, because of the press and the villains'' attacks which you have faced, U.A thought that it was time for the capable ones to have their wings spread."

    My interest was picked up at this part as I looked at the teacher who was standing on the top of one rock.

    He continued. "Villains, although we could stop them, there is no guarantee that in the future that you won''t face them alone, or at the street, away from heroes.

    "For that, UA thought that those who are qualified should be able to legally deal with them." Kan clearly looked that he was refusing the idea.

    "Although it is early, you were registered for the license test." He gave his back and jumped off the rock. "Those who think themselves unqualified, come and tell me, I will punish you for being not a competitive student." He then walked away. Most of us knew that Vlad King would probably go somewhere and cry. Beneath all of those muscles, there is a soft person inside of him.

    ''I didn''t expect this.'' I lowered my head and noticed that I was clenching my fist. That''s right. It was the thing I wanted to have. To have the license of the hero. To me, legally, it meant freedom when dealing with villains. Having power isn''t enough in this society. Everything must be done on paper.

    Once I have this license, I will be able to chase after the guys I want to hunt down. And then, I will be able to rest for good.

    After inquiring about some information, I got to know that only after one week we would go to pass the license exam. The exam was a rare event that happens twice a year. Many heroes have failed it many times.

    Maybe because of their lack of control over their power, or for the fact that they don''t know how to act like heroes. The latter was what I should worry about. But I think that I can get advice from my mom about acting like a hero.

    Talking about Julia, she should come home this week. Ever since she heard about the third villains attack, and that I am home again, she couldn''t help but take another vacation. Though, this time, her reaction hadn''t been as intense as the first and second time the villains had attacked. Maybe because I got unharmed this time, or that she just got used to it. Anyway, after each attack, I get stronger dramatically.

    Shaking my head, I went to the locker room to change my clothes to the school uniform, and then, after one last class, which was spent more on talking about the license more than the exam, we were to move.

    Today, I have a date, a private one with Reiko. Itsuka wouldn''t come, as Reiko seems to want to have a date for her own. During these days I learned that Reiko wasn''t a person who doesn''t sleep because they couldn''t. Reiko is a person who stays up late for the night because she likes surfing the web.

    In the last three days, she had texted me at night three days in a row, and in the morning, and in the noon. I wondered if the Life Hamon given to her was too strong or if she is just like that. She didn''t seem to be going to sleep any soon.

    "Lee, over here." Reiko waved her hand as soon as she saw me going to the parking. She was waiting for me while standing in a ghost position. I smiled at her and asked a few questions about how she is doing. She answered with her usual attitude before jumping to the car.

    "Shall we start?" She asked, "our date?"

    "Mm." I nodded as I let Star Platinum take the wheels and riding us outside.

    "How should we."

    "How about this."

    I only let a smirk as I started kissing her. Reiko, I could feel, her heart was beating faster. She wanted to say something, but I kept kissing her and I let Hamon slip to her mind, letting her not giving attention to the wheel that drives itself.

    Few drivers on the road almost lost their pants when they saw a driverless car with two teenagers kissing.

    When the kissing was done, surprisingly, we agreed to go to an internet caf¨¦. Reiko and I played video games, which somehow, was refreshing. And I lost¡­ I let her win.

    "Never knew you like these things," I said, letting her beat me in one game.

    "You never asked?" Reiko replied, trying to let me win as well.

    The date continued then outside, with two of us bounding and knowing more about each other.

    "So, you live alone for now?" Reiko raised an eyebrow, as we were now at a caf¨¦ shop.

    I nodded," Technically. But I won''t for too long. My parent would come back."

    I''m living in Yu''s apartment most of the time. It was nice and Yu had been giving me allowance as well. Basically, Yu is my sugar mommy, and I love her for that.

    "How does it feel, to stay home alone?" Reiko was interested. She snapped back and realised something. "Oh, right. Itsuka and Yu are there anyway, what''s a silly question?"

    "Not totally? my house is empty." I put my hand on her head and swept it down, holding her cheek. I looked deeply at her eyes as my head was slowly getting closer to her. I was indirectly inviting her to come there to my house. I have a great collection of movies to make the stay there comfortable. Reiko''s eyes shook as she stole a glance at my lips before staring at my eyes.

    "Empty? How does it make you feel, then?"

    "It makes me feel that It would be nice if you come for a visit," I said.

    Reiko only nodded slightly, letting her face closer to mine. And we had a very deep kiss, tongues dancing, and we were drawing the attention of the other customers who just made some comments about us.

    "I''ll think about it," she said as our lips left each other.

    "Though, do you prefer to stay in another place?" I stared at Reiko''s red face and decided to tease her, "The last time, you seemed to be annoyed with Itsuka''s presence."

    Reiko opened her eye widely and turned her face, breathing heavily. She was getting shy. This should be dealt with. I held her chin between my fingers and made her look at me.

    "Are you shy?" I asked.

    "I¡­ I¡­ you know I still have my blood of v.i.r.g.i.nity." Reiko said, unable to withstand the eye contact and turned her eyes. From her body language, it was clear that she was horny. But she was just too shy.

    I think, from the way I''m holding her chin, maybe I was cornering her a bit.

    Well, Itsuka is to blame for that, as I took this habit from the time we had s.e.x. Itsuka always would ask few things when having s.e.x, such as, grab my hair, and choke me as you **** me, and you know.

    They were just kinky games; I didn''t think they may affect my behaviour.

    Blushing, Reiko looked at me and gave me another kiss. "I prefer your house." I raised my eyebrows, smiled, and said.

    "How about the weekend."

    "The weekend seems nice."

    "Say no more."

    ***

    I went back to my apartment, and I closed the door behind me. I was somehow turned on by the date with Rieko. The weekend, I will have her here.

    It was night. Switching on the light, I noticed a blonde woman with a figure of a model sleeping on my couch, lying down, and hugging a pillow.

    "Mom?" I asked, seeing that she was lying down with her travelling bag next to her.

    I flinched, and opened my arms, not knowing if I should be happy or sad. I was planning to bring a girl here, you know.

    She yawed. Her eyes shook as she seemed to wake up from a nap. She sat up, scanned me with big green eyes and said, after opening her arms widely, inviting me for a hug.

    "Lee, come here and give me a kiss."

 Chapter 136

    AN: 29 chapters ahead at patr¨¦on

    p¨¤treon.com/Blazuki

    ----

    I initially had thought that Julia would take a few days before coming here. She opened her arms for a hug and asked for a kiss, which I didn''t refuse as I did it elegantly on her cheek.

    Then I couldn''t help but ask, "I thought you have said you were coming this weekend?"

    I had made calculations beforehand as I had thought she would arrive by Sunday, which should let the house available for Friday. Now, I won''t be able to bring Reiko here¡­ I may look for another place.

    "What, aren''t you happy to see me?" Julia filled her cheeks with air, looking cute, before grabbing my cheeks until they are hurt.

    "I am just too surprised." I said and she left my cheeks, "Anyway, why didn''t you call me beforehand."

    "I was about to. But I fell asleep without realising. Besides, I wanted to see when you would go back home." She let a deep sigh as she lied back, stretching her arms up.

    I chuckled and sat down next to her.

    The conversation went along as she asked me about how the summer camp went and asked about the details.

    I had told her almost everything, leaving details such as my meeting with All For One and that I have to chase someone who''s called Dabi out of the talk.

    "Wow, and you really, went all of the ways, to chase after that Nomu?" she raised an eyebrow, surprised. She didn''t look angry this time, knowing my new strength.

    I nodded, "You know, I have that technique. To get more power."

    "No one saw you." She asked, carefully.

    I shook my head.

    Julia didn''t seem to mind it. She then let a long sigh.

    "What?" I asked as I saw her not looking at my eyes.

    "Lee, don''t overuse it. it can fire you back" her gaze pierced my eyes.

    This shocked me a bit. "What do you mean by that?" was she hurt by Hamon. Julia, for the first time, I saw her cheeks turning red without drinking wine.

    "A lot of Stamina and physical power can make you, sometimes, unsatisfied and hungry for more. They don''t say that greed is a sin for no reason."

    She bit her lips.

    ***

    Julia. She had just given her son friendly advice. After she had got the Life Hamon that day, she had been happy with the improvement she had got. However. After weeks later, she had realised the curse. As any middle-aged single woman, she does what a.d.u.l.ts like her do, playing with themselves at least once a week.

    That when the problem had started.

    Whenever Lee goes to school, she would start to please herself.

    However, because of the physical strength she had got, she couldn''t just stop, and the duration he spends at school wasn''t enough, luckily he had been staying out. That was one of the reasons why she had to leave and ask him to buy a package. While working in her country, she had to take one day as an extra vacation. That almost ruined her life, if not for the boost in her Quirk.

    She had thought since this happened to her, what about Lee, who had drained two Nomus from their life force! Well, he has a girlfriend? But now that he had mentioned the third Nomu, god knows what her little big man would do.

    She stared directly at his shocked eyes, as he seemed to process what she is telling him. "I''m just advancing you."

    ***

    "I get it! Don''t worry about that, I have my ways to deal with them," I didn''t dare to chuckle.

    Usually, she would tease me about a.d.u.l.t stuff and all. But this time, she was so serious.

    "Now, forget that I ever mentioned that." She said.

    "Sure," I said, half closing my eyes, not forgetting the kind of voices which I used to hear as a kid when I pretended to sleep. I wondered if they are still the same. I thought while looking at her.

    "Don''t give me that look." She said, giving my shoulder a small punch.

    I chuckled. "Relax, I''m joking." I lied back. Her facial expression relaxed a bit. There was a small silence and I spoke in what in my mind.

    "The hero license exam is in one week," I said, quietly.

    I have two things in my mind. The other thing, which I decided to leave, was that I am dating Itsuka, Reiko, and Yu at the same time, and I would have to introduce them to her in the future, so I wouldn''t appear weird when I get them here. Though, I wonder what kind of reaction she would show when she hears about it. Probably she would yell, knowing her past with some cheating man. I would have to show that the girls are okay.

    "Woah, what! When?" Julia raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that too fast. You are just a first-year student."

    "They say that qualified students need a license to be able to protect themselves," I said, obviously, talking about myself.

    "That, great¡­" She then shot me a sharp gaze. "You aren''t going to be reckless and destroy things around, are you?"

    "I don''t know?" I shrugged my shoulders.

    "I know¡­ you can work outside if you want."

    "leave that later, I have something else in mind for now." Leaving Japan wasn''t as easy as it were in the past. I have three girlfriends here you know.

    "Yes?" Julia got curious.

    "How can someone act like a hero?" I asked.

    That part was the only thing to worry about.

    "You have just to act like the people you see on TV. Ask the hostages, the victims if they were fine even if it is obvious. Tell them to move if they can¡­ it''s like acting in a drama movie."

    "Don''t you just smile at them and tell them you are here?" I raised an eyebrow as this is the only thing I know about acting like a hero.

    She shook her head, no. "You are lacking skills to say phrases like those. I can easily tell that you aren''t meaning it, you aren''t showing you are."

    "I know how to act," I defended myself, "I just don''t know the scenario."

    "Your acting isn''t as good as you may think. You may gain some ladies as fans, don''t ask me why. But for guys and victims, with your attitude." She said, knowing my temper "Can scare them more than the villains. You yell at anyone when you are pissed off."

    "That''s¡­" scratching my chin, I couldn''t help it. "Is it so scary?"

    "Unless the girl is into it." Julia chuckled. "I had the same problems in acting when I was young." She examined me before saying. "That''s it, we will act on your acting skills!"

    "I am a good actor," I said.

    I''m a good liar, ask anyone¡­ right, Julia used to figure out each time I lie to her unless I talked on the phone. Geez.

    "Really, try to fool me with one." She turned her face turning the TV on, not seriously challenging me.

    She is right, probably.

    I will leave acting for later.

    Now, it would be a chance to tell her about the other thing that I have in mind.

    "I am dating three girls at the same time." I shrugged my shoulders.

    Julia posed for a brief, turned to face me, and opened her eyes widely seeing my face as calm as usual. She could tell from my face I was telling the truth.

    "You, you know you are cheating on Itsuka ¨C"

    "Don''t worry, Itsuka knows and gave her blesses." I waved my finger, cutting the frown she is drawing. "They are okay with it, the three of them. You will be fine when you meet them."

    I don''t know, saying this made me feel relief.

    Since she knows when I lie, she would be able to tell I''m saying the truth.

    Julia paused for a brief. Then she busted into a laugh. "Hahaha¡­ you almost got me there. Hehehe¡­ good acting, just unrealistic scenario." Tears fell from her eyes as she laughed.

    "No, I am serious," I said.

    "Just make sure to introduce me to them one day." With sarcasm, she said, as she tried to catch her breathes.

    "Sure."

    She paused after my answer and stared at my face. "Oh my god." Continuing laughing, she punched my shoulder, using her quirk that my shoulder really became numb. I held my shoulder. "Hey," I retorted.

    "I get it, I get it. You can be a good liar. You surely have the potentials to become a good actor." Julia said, "I really underestimated you. But we will work on other things."

 Chapter 137

    "Have a nice day."

    Someone was shocked as Lee said these words in such a nice tone.

    Lee ignored Bakugo, who came to her to challenge him but now was standing shocked. Lee went on his way to the class.

    "What in the¡­" Bakugo murmured, looking with shock at Lee''s left back. He had just come here to challenge Lee and even started with a rude attitude. It wouldn''t be

    5 days had passed since he had started training on his acting skills with Julia.

    Lee held his hand that was shaking. ''Calm down, no need to throw him away. Practise your acting.

    He had a big urge to hit Bakugo. But somehow, he forgot that he doesn''t have to act like a real hero in school.

    Lee''s head drifted back to the last five days with Julia. It was nice to have her again. But he didn''t expect that acting was such a tough subject.

    Lee realised that he doesn''t deserve the name of Bruce Lee.

    He will change it.

    --- Flashback---

    Julia stared at Lee, who just finished processing the scenario which she suddenly came up with.

    "Okay, let''s try again," she said.

    She bent down and acted like an injured person who can walk yet make drama, while Lee, a hero, has to move forward; yet, this girl is blocking in the heroes way with her bitching, which would eventually lead to more casualties and deaths. How can a hero deal with this?

    "Move. You are fine already." Lee said, suppressing the urge to click his tongue.

    Julia stared at him, held her leg, and said, "Can''t you see that my nail is broken. I spent 60.000 Yen on it." she waved her hand at him, "How dare you?"

    Lee had few vines on his forehead.

    If he acted with someone like this, he wouldn''t know his reaction.

    But this is Julia, so he wouldn''t curse or lost his temperament.

    Taking a deep breath, he smiled. "Don''t worry, keep moving, and the Pro Hero Association would compensate you. I''ll make sure of that, here take my card, and my phone is always open."

    "Nice, no threats, no screaming." Julia stood up and hit her chest proudly.

    For days, it was fun to play on Lee''s nerves, making him now what a hero is sacrificing.

    Though, it had been funny to see him holding the urge to curse on the people.

    "Good Grief," Lee massaged his temple. Julia smiled at him.

    ---End flashback---

    Now, Lee was wondering how Yu could act in front of the camera with a straight face after kill stealing from other heroes.

    Surely, the art of acting is what makes one a lovable hero.

    In his case, he would get the license, and then, he won''t mind acting like Endeavour.

    Lee shook his head as he had already thought, this would stop once he gets his license.

    Letting a sigh, Lee entered his class and took his seat.

    Rin had moved away from the seat next to him, as Itsuka had taken it after Lee gave him a few Yens.

    His chair now was between Itsuka and Reiko.

    Lee sat between the ghost girl and the big girl and shook his head. They chatted for a brief. Seeing that there is a time before the homeroom teacher arrives, he turned to the girls and asked.

    "Hey, just a quick question¡­" Lee said. The two nodded and waited for what he has to say. "If I told you that I would have you meeting my mom, would you come?"

    Itsuka raised her eyebrow, thought about it for a few seconds, and she understood him. Lee must want to introduce them without showing that he is doing this secretly.

    "Although I met her already, sure."

    Reiko, on the other hand, looked at Lee, "your family, you want to introduce me to them."

    "Mm¡­" Lee smiled gently and shook his head, yes.

    Reiko was processing her thoughts, before having a small warm smile.

    Itsuka blinked twice seeing that Lee''s facial expressions are way soft than usual. "Lee, what''s with your face. Did you have good dreams?"

    "Don''t bring that up." When the words left her mouth, his stoic expression came back. "Yare Yare."

    "Nothing, I think I was imagining," Itsuka said.

    Reiko suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Lee, about your mom, I think we should leave that for later. The test is two days later. And we have our private date soon¡­ But, didn''t we agree to go to your house on Friday."

    "I know. But she came back all of the sudden, and there is a change in plan."

    "You can use Yu''s apartment," Itsuka suggested. "She is on night shift tomorrow."

    Reiko flinched a bit, remembering Yu, whom she met once.

    Yu had teased her for sure and shot her very meaningful glares.

    Anyway, after agreeing that lee would call them, Itsuka, Yu and Reiko, would be invited to his house. His mom had told him to make her that Lee introduce them, so he didn''t mind too.

    The lessons progressed as usual afterwards. Lee was either training or checking Reiko''s body under her school uniform. They had been dating, kissing, and holding hands for too long. His instincts were telling him it was the time to have her. Reiko turned her face and her eyes met with Lee. Her small lips twitched up for a second, smiling, before turning the board.

    Once the classes were over and they went to the dining hall, having their own table, Lee leaned his mouth to her ear and whispered. Reiko opened her eyes widely before staring at him.

    "do you want it, now?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "But, shouldn''t we wait for tomorrow. You know, it''s the weekend¡­"

    Although Lee could take her to Yu''s apartment, he felt it would be rude if she had her first time in another woman''s apartment.

    "I see there is a half-day available," Lee said, before feeling Itsuka''s fist jabbing his arm. He turned to her and winked, moving his lips, ''your time is at night.''

    "Sure, I''ll just change my clothes, and meet you afterwards." Said Reiko, after breathing slightly and nodding. She breathed heavily, picked up her bag, and said, "Don''t drive me home, I''ll take a taxi."

    Seeing her back as she left, lee turned to Itsuka, "Is she upset."

    Kendo shook her head. "No, you know girls, they like to take more time than usual."

    Lee nodded his head. Itsuka wasn''t like the other girls, but she was too lovable and very beautiful, which Lee never saw as a downside of her character. Itsuka looked at Lee and pointed at his lip. "There is some cream left on your lip."

    "Where?" Lee scratched his lip.

    "You missed it¡­ missed it again," Itsuka smiled silently as she let her face get closer while Lee fell for her game. Lee only realised that when she gave him a kiss.

    "Okay, I''ll prepare you for your date," Itsuka said. "Though I may feel jealous."

    "Don''t, you are the best," Lee said, messing with her hair. "Besides, how are you going to help me?"

    Itsuka giggled. "Open your appetite." Noticing no one was looking, she took with Lee''s hand and put

    Afterwards, Lee drove her home, before going back to his own, wearing his clothes, and trying to prepare for his date.

    ***

    School has ended.

    *Dring*

    A letter arrived at Lee''s phone. Picking it up, he saw that Reiko sent him a letter. "I''ll be on my way." He texted back.

 Chapter 138 - 138 (R-18)

    (R-18)

    Reiko''s eye swept to the right, to Lee who was driving behind the wheel while enjoying the winds. Lee surely was amazing to be able to use his power to drive, unconsciously, but still has to pretend to drive so other drivers wouldn''t feel fear.

    Although her face was as calm as the surface of a frozen lake, Reiko''s heart was pondering faster.

    She and Lee had been dating for some time now, and lately, there were signals between them. It seems it''s the time for the sparks to lit up, a part of her knew that.

    "So, what do you want to do today?" Lee asked.

    "Anything would look good, anyway," Reiko said as she turned her head.

    "By the way," said Lee, drifting with both hands free from the wheel. Reiko turned to look at him. He reached his pocket and took something. "I got you something."

    Reiko held a gift. She lifted her eyebrows. In her hands, there was a book about a ghost story; Horror, the genre she usually likes to read.

    "I don''t know if you like reading on paper." Lee said quietly, "but staying up the whole night in front PC can be harmful some times and take away your sleep. Try reading this instead."

    Reiko smiled warmly when she held the book. "I like it." Lee, even if he doesn''t show it, was a very considerating person.

    Looking at herself, she felt a bit of shame. Lee brought her a gift, while she had none to present him.

    However, as she was thinking of what to say, Lee turned and increased the speed of the car.

    ''He isn''t expecting a thing in return,'' thought Reiko seeing his face. Knowing him, she nodded and caressed his muscular shoulder.

    The next time she would be sure to get him a gift he likes. She put the book on the seat and only smiled.

    "We''ve arrived." Said Lee as he looked into her eyes. Reiko was wearing only a short white dress, which barely passed by her thighs. And Lee''s glance that scanned her body didn''t escape her eyes.

    "What did you plan anyway?"

    As she asked, Lee put his hand on her exposed thigh and caressed, his eyes still looking at hers. She fought to keep her breathes calm when she made eye contact. The way his big hand is playing with her so soft thigh and sinking in them made her aroused.

    "No plan, we will just go and see where this is going to lead." Lee took his hand back. Reiko wanted to tell him to get it back, but he only leaned forward and gave her a small kiss, before getting out of the car.

    Not waiting for him to open the car for her, Reiko waved her hand and the door was opened for her. She faked a cough, trying to calm herself from her recent hot thoughts. She was aroused for sure.

    And here people say that holding hands was a lewd thing.

    She followed Lee and walked to his side, booking a room inside of 4 stars hotel before going to the lobby. Reiko, while following him, Lee held her hand, and she stared up at his towering figure, feeling like a little girl getting guided by her daddy, which, to her surprises, was a feeling she liked.

    She and Lee took a table to themselves and started chatting. Lee was usually a man of few words, and he was a man of mocking comments in battles. She on the other hand was a woman of few words. "So¡­" she said, her hands extended forward, trying to open a conversation. "What would we talk about this time?"

    Lee shook his head, moved his hand and played with her the hair covering her face''s right side. "How about, us." Lee gave her a meaningful glance.

    "But that too much of words." She said, knowing that the topic is too long. She didn''t want to talk about them. They know of that, so why should they recycle it.

    "Who said we need words," Lee said, holding her chin, directing her up, and letting his face getting closer.

    Reiko, seeing how he slowly was approaching her, felt like giving in. She stared carefully at the handsome face in front of her.

    Having him for her, finally, gave her very good vibes¡­ though, it was more likely him having her as one of his girls, but she still didn''t mind. Lee put his hand behind her back and smashed his lips against hers, running his rippling tongue inside of her mouth, which she willingly accepted with pleasure and kissed back, arms wrapped on Lee''s neck in the process.

    ¡­ Slurp¡­ Muah¡­

    Standing up slowly, their lips didn''t separate, Lee''s hand went to her back, caressing all of the way down on her sleeveless white dress, before stopping on her very soft hip. Feeling his big hand there, Reiko''s n.i.p.p.l.es perked through the dress, becoming rock hard. Her p.u.s.s.y twitched, getting wetter as Lee was touching her. However, this time, instead of getting shy, she put her hands on his back and caressed, letting her very soft delicate chest crash on his upper abs.

    They were done kissing. She stared up into his eyes, panting. "Lee¡­ That."

    "Not so much of words, I know," Lee smiled as he played with her chin.

    Reiko, unable to withstand the emotions that getting her, raised an eyebrow and exhaled a hot breath.

    "Should we go in?" She said, no hesitation or shyness appearing in her voice.

    While hugging Lee, giving how big he was compared to her, she felt a very big thing hitting against her stomach, and she couldn''t help but star down. A shaft, extending all of the way from down, and almost reaching her chest.

    "Sure," Lee said. "It''s a better place to kiss."

    "Kissing, right?" Reiko gulped, her full lips twitched.

    She remembered the day that she had seen Lee c.o.c.k at the hot spring. It wouldn''t be swaggering to say it was too big. Now, she got to feel it. The v.i.r.g.i.n ghost girl couldn''t help but gulp, as she compared her little self to someone as big as Lee. But Itsuka was like her¡­ Oh, Itsuka had told her that she may not be able to keep up with him¡­ she is just trying to scare her.

    Lee held Reiko''s hand, asked her to walk in front of him and went to the room which he booked earlier.

    Reiko was walking in front of him with her arms extended forward, wondering if her body worked as a good cover to hide whatever he wanted to hide behind her.

    They went to their private room and Lee opened the door. The room was surely vast, had a big red bed in the middle, and white walls around them. It would cost a good amount of money. Reiko stepped inside. Lee closed the door behind them.

    "Phew, we can have our privacy here, right," Lee said, taking his comfort.

    "Mm." Reiko swept the hair from her face, putting it behind her left ear which showed her beautiful face and pale blue eyes. She then floated and landed on the bed, sitting.

    Lee did the same and sat next to her, with her body closer to his.

    Reiko felt like blushing¡­ She and Lee are alone¡­alone! She didn''t scream what was in her mind.

    Lee placed his hand on her shoulder and got her closer to his embrace, which she didn''t escape from.

    Her hearts started to beat faster as she started to feel anxious.

    "So¡­" Reiko decided to be direct to the point. She looked at the crotch, before looking at Lee''s lips. It''s better to take the initiative. Standing up, she put her lips on his and started kissing, taking pleasure from his tongue and easing her nervousness. While Kissing, Lee put his hands on her arse cheeks, before standing up and lifting Reiko.

    Muah.

    Their lips separate, and Reiko stared at Lee. Since they were in such position, with her legs wrapped on his back, she was sure that Lee could feel the wetness on her crotch.

    "Lee," she said.

    "Mmm."

    "I want¡­"

    "Say what''s in your mind." Lee kissed her.

    Reiko nodded. "I want you to make the ghosts inside of me scream."

    Lee turned his body, and, on her back, Reiko fell on the soft bed, staring at Lee from above.

    Lee chuckled. "Where are they?"

    "You know," She blushed so hard.

    Reiko, staring up to his eyes, waved her hand to control Lee''s hand. Lee''s hand moved gently to her thigh area, slowly making its way on her soaked wet thong.

    Lee, as if he understood the message she is trying to imply, raised his eyebrows.

    "Try your best." Reiko didn''t say this face to face with him as she turned her head and decided to let him do whatever he will. "Just be gentle."

    Lee, patting his huge bulge, which probably was bigger than her face, knelt on his knees, taking her thong off.

    "You have a beautiful one there."

    Lee commented on the p.u.s.s.y that revealed itself.

    It was pink, small, with full lips, and was very wet, showing how tight it could be. Above it, there was a small layer of silver hair, which was barely visible giving how white was her milky skin.

    Reiko blushed and didn''t say anything.

    Placing his hand on her thighs, Lee ran his Hamon there.

    "Ah~ Lee¡­" tilting her head back and m.o.a.ning, Reiko suddenly felt a wave of pleasure invading her, making her reaching the s.e.x.u.a.l climax, and making her p.u.s.s.y jolt and getting wetter.

    "Alright, I already have done this couple of times," Lee said as he let his face closer to her p.u.s.s.y.

    Feeling his hot breath hitting against her p.u.s.s.y lips, Reiko couldn''t help but let a small m.o.a.n. Lee extended his tongue slowly and licked Reiko''s p.u.s.s.y from bellow to up slowly, repeating this, up and down.

    He had done this with Yu and Itsuka, so he was confident in his skill with eating Reiko.

    His tongue''s tip danced around her p.u.s.s.y lips, before finding her clit, hard.

    Lee pressed his lips against it, slowly started licking, running his Hamon there.

    "Ohhhh¡­ what in the." Reiko unconsciously put her hands on the back of his head, pushing her crotch to his mouth. "This¡­"

    The rippling feeling of pleasure made her m.o.a.ns get louder as Lee was eating her p.u.s.s.y. She felt her p.u.s.s.y clenching so tightly, her walls getting wetter and wetter, and it was giving her a pleasure that was acc.u.mulated and she couldn''t hold it any longer.

    "Lee¡­ Oh¡­ A flood is coming,"

    Reiko''s p.u.s.s.y gave one strong twitch and flooded Lee''s face.

    Lee took his head back and stared at Reiko, who took her hands back, her right fist clenched in front of her forehead.

    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"

    Reiko panted, the orgasm was strong here, and she was wetter.

    The good feeling made her want to experience more. Remembering what Lee''s member is like, she could catch her breath for a brief, before saying. "Try to be gentle."

    "Mm¡­" Lee nodded as his finger danced around her very wet p.u.s.s.y, before taking that finger back and tasting it. "Taste not so bad."

    "Hey¡­!" Reiko exclaimed, seeing that Lee is tasting her womanhood from his finger. "You can try to take it from the source, and everyone be happy."

    "I will, but I won''t use my tongue." Chuckling, Lee stood up, unzipped his pants and pulled them down along with his boxers, revealing his D. "I''ll taste using this."

    Reiko only stole a glance down, to Lee''s shaft. It was surely amazing and looks bigger when it is harder. She then looked down at her wet small p.u.s.s.y. The shaft would surely be too large for her to take it all. But she can stretch, right.

    "I''ll say it again. Please. Be gentle," she said, saying the last word in a muggy way as she bit her bottom lip.

    Lee smiled, leaned, and took by her hands from the wrists, before pining them next to her head, and move her body up in the bed, giving himself space.

    Reiko exhaled some cold air as she saw his face approaching, and she extended her lips.

    Lee kissed her a few times before bending down, his hand holding his c.o.c.k and the tip was only a couple inches away.

    Reiko''s p.u.s.s.y twitched when the tip of his D entered the slit, her p.u.s.s.y lips.

    "Mm¡­" She let a soft m.o.a.n in pain at first, as Lee''s c.o.c.k was stretching her walls, not to mention, it''s her first time, and she was with a big guy.

    Soon, Lee''s body covered the view. Reiko reached with her arm and hugged his muscular body.

    Although almost half of it was still outside her, his D simulated her G spot. Pleasure started getting mixed pain, and ease the feelings.

    "Lee~" she m.o.a.ned softly.

    "I''m going faster," Lee said that he would increase his path. He took his h.i.p.s back and gave one strong thrust. This time, his c.o.c.k slide in easier. He closed his eyes and started thrusting. Reiko''s v.a.g.i.n.a was so tight that he could enjoy slow thrusting.

    Reiko examined his facial expression as feelings of pleasure was taking over her. Her D cup soft b.r.e.a.s.ts were jiggling, adjusting to the rhythm of his thrusts.

    Not so long after, Lee''s c.o.c.k was getting massaged by her p.u.s.s.y walls.

    "Come on," Lee said, feeling her v.a.g.i.n.a getting tighter.

    Reiko m.o.a.ned loudly, knowing where this is going. "I''m... Doing it again," she managed to say this as the orgasm got stronger. Her p.u.s.s.y clenched and she came all over his c.o.c.k. However, she still didn''t feel tired.

    "Reiko, did I ever mention," Lee said, keeping thrusting. "This may take too long."

    "Ohh¡­ well~" if anyone was here to hear her tone, they wouldn''t think it Reiko. She said, "I know, I pleasure myself, and it takes too long." That was something she noticed after Lee gave her his Hamon Ripple. However, pleasuring herself wouldn''t be comparable to what he is doing.

    "Oh well," Lee said, giving one last thrust as Reiko''s p.u.s.s.y took an extra inch. "I forgot to bring a condom."

    "Oh, what!" Reiko opened her eyes widely. In the middle of the orgasm, she was facing the risks of having a baby. "But, it''s Ohh, goodness." She m.o.a.ned.

    With hard, although pleasure feelings were taking over him, Lee managed to take his c.o.c.k back. Reiko''s p.u.s.s.y resisted and clenched tightly around it, to take it back.

    But at the last second, he took it over and managed to c.u.m over her stomach.

    "Ha¡­Ha¡­" Reiko panted, before looking up to Lee, feeling sore yet good. "And I forgot to bring an extra set of clothes."

    Placing his hand on her forehead, Lee channelled his ripples, healing her and taking the sore feeling away.

    "We can always get new ones," Lee said, looking at her beautiful face, before leaning forward and giving her a slight kiss. He then lied down next to her.

    Reiko stretched her legs, which surprisingly weren''t as numb as they had been. "I will see if I can use my power to steal it."

    "Hey," Lee said, "leave that to think of for later. More rounds on the way."

    Reiko smiled, getting naughty.

    "I''ll see about that then," she then, with an agile movement, flipped her legs and landed, sitting on his crotch, her knees next to his h.i.p.s. Lee raised an eyebrow, extended his hands forward and held her b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    "Now, lean here."

    "Mmm."

 Chapter 139

    A day has passed, and one day has remained before the license exam. Lee entered the house late at night to find Julia was waiting for him.

    "Where have you been?" she asked, as she was sitting on the couch.

    "I was at my girlfriend''s house," Lee replied with a yawn as he made his way to the fridge and picked up some cold orange juice. Julia observed him, wondering why his face was glowing. Probably he had that.

    "So, did Itsuka father let you in?"

    "No."

    "Don''t tell me you sneaked in?" Julia raised an eyebrow. Looking at Lee''s face, she knew that he was honest.

    "I was at Yu''s house,"

    "Yu, is she Itsuka''s mom?"

    "No, she is my other girlfriend." Lee scratched his chin. "You know, one of the three that I''ve told you about."

    He was telling her the truth since he had planned to introduce the trio to her after the exam before starting his journey to look for the remaining of the villains. Lee''s conscience is hitting him harder to look for that fire bastard.

    Julia looked, dazed, at Lee. Some strong emotions were invading her.

    Her eyes were giving a burning feeling, as she wanted to cry.

    She is very proud.

    But she laughed instead.

    "Wow, you became very good at this quickly. I''m so proud of you." Julia couldn''t help but stand up. She walked to Lee, opened her arm, hugged him, and chuckled on his shoulder.

    Lee''s hand swept on her hair.

    "You don''t mind that?" He gave a response as if he were stunned.

    "Sure Sure." Julia let him out of her hug and laughed.

    Just by looking at him, she believed that if Lee was to participate in a movie, no one would think that he''s acting, even if the plot was bad.

    "Great then" Lee then kissed her on the forehead, before picking up his phone and saying, "I will take a shower."

    Julia followed his back, her jaw dropped a bit. Mommy, did he call her that? Lee would only use that name when he really, really needs something! But he didn''t ask for money.

    She half-closed her eyes. ''He is messing with me, right?'' she thought. But again, if so, this is just another level of acting. It''s too believable.

    Could it be that his acting is too good because he is not acting!

    "Don''t be silly," Julia''s ear twitched for a second. She shook her head and went to turn the TV on.

    ***

    Another day came. Lee, Itsuka, Reiko, and the rest of the 1-B class students were staring at their teacher.

    Reiko, looking at Lee, smiled and held his hand. Lee looked back at her and smiled. Itsuka saw this and grabbed his other hand, gaining her a glare from Reiko.

    Reiko just sighed when Lee held their hands firmly.

    It''s too late to complain. Just two days ago, she had lost her v.i.r.g.i.nity to him and had more s.e.x after he had healed her. Only to discover, even though she had an enhanced physique, she was nothing compared to Lee. Even when she had s.e.x for tens of rounds, Lee was not at his fullest.

    And just one day ago, she had a foursome with Lee. It was so kinky honestly, to see that his other girlfriends were using their quirks to last longer. She seriously had felt like being the little bitch there. Nonetheless. It felt great.

    She smiled back at Lee as they pulled their hands back. The teacher glared at them but he could do nothing now.

    "Alright, you and you would make a great combination. I don''t have to worry about them. Monoma, copy Itsuka and Reiko''s quirks, before assisting your teammates¡­" Kan murmured as he looked at his students, giving them instructions. They were only a few moments away from going to the test''s centre.

    Monoma stepped forward and said. "Sorry about that. As it seems, their Quirk seems to have improved greatly. The cells that contain their quirk mutated obviously and became stronger. So, when copying them, I can only use their Quirks, as they used to be in the past."

    "It''s a waste, try to stick closer to Lee."

    "I''m planning to." Monoma, during these days, improved his quirk and can now copy three quirks at the same time. But he still couldn''t get to copy Lee''s Quirk.

    The others improved as well. The attack of the villains at the camp was a strong motivation for all of them.

    Lee was no exception. He was motivated even before the villains had a chance to attack, which had allowed him to flip the table on them, and even causing to arrest their bosses.

    When Lee swept his hair back, Kan instructed the students to get inside the bus.

    ''Let''s get over this quickly.''

    The girls took their seats beside him, gaining eyes on him, which were ignored. The bus moved quickly to a near testing centre, the western one.

    On the other hand, A-1 went to another test centre.

    The hero license test happens twice a year in different centres across the country. This time, however, because of the activities of the villains, the Pro-Hero Association had decided that the second test would be opened earlier than it was supposed to be.

    "Are you nervous?"

    "No."

    Lee replied to Itsuka, who was just leaning on him.

    "Try to smile," Itsuka said. "Warmly, as if you are confronting a victim."

    Lee smiled, half-closed his eyes and tilted his head. "Are you fine, young lady?"

    Itsuka blushed when she saw the face Lee is making.

    "Wow, can you teach me how to do that," Reiko said, her facial expression didn''t change much. As if realising what she would face, she said, "Do I really need to act."

    "Just, let''s pray we pass this together," Lee said, holding their hands. He and Itsuka chuckled slightly.

    "That''s something only Ibara would do," Rieko pointed with her head to the green-haired girl, who was holding her hands together.

    "Good grief," came Lee''s comment as he took his hands back.

    The trip didn''t take long.

    By 9:00 AM, the bus of 1-B arrived in front of the national testing centre.

    Lee got off the bus and stared forward.

    Looking in front of him, there was a place, large, shaped like a stadium. Giving the shape of the outline alone, he could tell that it was as large as UA.

    "Alright brats, prepare yourselves. Today you get out as a student or a hero." Vlad King stood in front of us.

 Chapter 140

    The 1-B students arrived at the exam centre, a large building that has a very large land, which you could have a city inside of it, and it wouldn''t take so much space.

    Surely, Lee thought that Japan in this world seems bigger, for people, 200 years in the future, not to have a concern about the lands distributing.

    Maybe the people shrank without realising, along with the animal and everything. Or Earth got a quirk that made it bigger. That could be one explanation of two Lee thought of¡­Or the popularity is low due to the wars that had happened when the Quirks started to appear. Anyway, those thoughts would be left later when he studies at Midnight''s class.

    Vlad King picked up cards for his students, just like the other teachers had done. And then, his students were free to have a small meal before having their test.

    Lee and the others could see students from other heroic schools across the country. Although UA was mentioned as one of the best schools, there are others, and one of them was said to be on the same level.

    UA was only more famous because it had been the school where the Symbol of Peace came from. Also, there were many older people, older than twenty. These were guys who either have failed the past years or just want to have a license now.

    Looking at the big crowd, it was easy to say that their numbers were in thousands.

    Picking up their cards while wearing their heroic clothes, every hero candidate here was to walk to the main lobby.

    "So many people here, do you think we can make it." Itsuka, who was standing next to Lee, said.

    "Who knows?" Lee replied. He then examined her. "You should worth one thousand, right. So, I think they would be the ones to face an army"

    "Hey, are you saying I am fat?" Itsuka retorted, joking.

    "Maybe he means saying that." Reiko, who was flying in her ghost position with her hands extended, said before Lee could say no.

    Itsuka didn''t reply to Reiko. Instead, like a smart girl, she looked at Lee and said. "Hmm¡­ do you agree with her?"

    "Yare Yare Daze." Lee lowered his head and let a long sigh. That was the last thing he needed right now. "I''m fatter than you, change the topic."

    "Hah, you no fun to mess with." Itsuka clicked her tongue at Reiko.

    The ghost girl didn''t say anything else and raised her ninja mask to cover the lower part of her face. "There seems people to stare at us," she said, looking around.

    "Alright, kiddos, have a nice chat until the start of the test."

    Vlad King waved his hand and left his students in the lobby.

    Around, many who wanted to have a license came to see the students of UA. It wasn''t a secret that UA always has the highest success rate at having the license test passed.

    Lee noticed a group of guys, wearing long black coats and all were having hats on their head. Those should be from the dominant school in the west of the country.

    Another group was only of beauties wearing the same costume; They came from only girls hero school.

    Others wore like Ninjas.

    As for the rest, they were rogue.

    People blend in chat very quickly.

    "Oh, you are the floating guy." Came one fat man around, smiling and greeting everyone, and he stopped in front of Lee. "The one who kicks people when they approach him."

    Lee only examined him. A fat man with a rounded face, tight eyes, shaved head.

    Lee didn''t answer the guy, turned his face, and only wanted to mind his own business. It is too early to start acting.

    "I''m Harunago, if we were to cross paths, pretend that I''m not there." He then turned and went to others.

    Lee looked around.

    Many people were glancing at him, and when they made eye contact, they turned their faces, or they smiled so friendly, especially the girls who had confidence in their beauty, which led Itsuka and Reiko to make Lee turn his face.

    Although it wasn''t mentioned to them, the Sports Festival had been streamed, and almost everyone in the country watches UA Festival.

    Every hero candidate here knows their quirks very well with their weakness. Most of them seemed to be wary of Lee. While others were whispering and looking at 1-B class, scheming. Unlike the people at UA, these guys really knew how to whisper. It was impossible to hear them.

    There was a plaza in front of everyone. A group of people in black stepped from it.

    "Attention please." said a blue-haired woman as she stepped to the plaza. She was beautiful and looked full of vitality. She brushed her neck-length hair to the side and scanned the people below the plaza with her blue eyes. Putting her mouth next to the mic, she started talking. "I am Sakura from the Pro Hero Association, nice to meet you all." (Oc: don''t bother searching)

    Lee blinked as he looked at the plaza. Pro Hero Association, the organisation behind managing the heroes and their work in the country. They are also the ones who are responsible for payments. And from what he could see, Lee assumed that they have tons of wealth, to have schools with lands large enough to host cities.

    The woman known as Sakura started with a small opening, making some speech about the responsibility of being a hero. She then said something about how there is much need for more qualified heroes nowadays.

    It came then how the test is going to progress. She presented a game to choose who would qualify for the next round and explained the rules of the test.

    In an opened test field, each one would be given three discs, and they would have to attach it to their bodies, in visible places.

    Then, each person would be given balls.

    Once all of the discs are hit, in one person, they would be eliminated from the test.

    To make it to the next round, one has to eliminate three guys.

    Which eventually meant that only one of four would be qualified.

    An uproar happened.

    "Hey, this isn''t fair."

    "One from four would make it, this is intentional, isn''t it."

    "Why don''t you hire villains then and make us fight them."

    Many didn''t like how it''s going for them to have their hero license.

    Sakura joined her hand together, smiled and said, "Please calm down. As you are noticing nowadays, the villains are raising more than ever, so terrorist organisations are appearing, not to mention the mafia and the gangs.

    "As time progress, many heroes are getting butchered. All of you are aware of the recent serial killer, who''s only proficient in using weapons, and killed many because they weren''t good enough.

    "That guy was just someone who uses his sword, and his Quirk is about licking blood. Someone who knows karate may have better chances against him than most of you.

    "We, Pro Hero Association want to guarantee that the ones who would go to the field would guarantee their and their environmental safety. We don''t want to waste recourses on non-qualified heroes. Who doesn''t like it, can leave, please.

    Some clenched their fists and looked down. But the rest just accepted this answer. There is nothing they can do if society''s standards for heroes skyrocket all of the sudden.

    It seems that Stain made them realise that. Like, seriously, even though the guy had a sword, he could kill and cripple many heroes in the street. Stain''s quirk would only work when he licks blood. Had a strong qualified hero been out there, such villains wouldn''t make it to the stage where they lick the blood.

    Lee scratched his chin, turned his eyes, and looked at Star Platinum.

    "Now, please, be quiet as you make your way to the test location," Sakura said with a smile before leaving them for the staff to be guided.

    Although the competition sounded hard, it wouldn''t be hard for Lee, or his girls.

    The next thing he knew, they were taken outside, to a large field.

 Chapter 141

    The open location of the test resembled a big city, with biomes around it. candidates were guided to a big field, with rocks and small peaks all over it, making it a great place for those who are specialized in stealth and using the environment around them.

    Not so far, there was the shadow of the city, for anyone who wants to enter.

    On the far side, there were seats for the teachers, where they can watch everything that happens in the test through a screen. Of course, if they had good eyesight, they can look behind the screen. But it wouldn''t be as good as watching on TV.

    "Ready, go¡­"

    Came the voice of the woman from the Pro Hero association.

    It was the signal for the heroes to start.

    Lee was standing along with his classmates. When the starting signal was given, everyone moved in every direction. Lee had thought that he would have to chase after them, but he realised that he doesn''t.

    They are here from them, him and the rest of the UA students.

    Beasts Made of clay dashed toward them, and a group of students from different schools, charged at the 1-B group.

    Apparently, they here are after them, ganging up.

    "What a good way to start a good day." Jurota, the man who can turn into a beast, said, as he threw his glasses and turned into an elephant-sized monster, before dashing forward.

    "The hell takes all of your sins," Ibara said, which started to get comical in her classmates'' ears. Her vines covered brides started to extend, ready to create a shield.

    The clay beasts approached, only to meet the vines which destroyed it.

    In front of them, a man yelled.

    "1B, we watched you at the Festival, we know your quirks and weaknesses, except for him." he pointed to Lee, before pointing to the others, "but we can attack hi¨C "

    Before he could complete his words, a brown-haired short girl in 1-B, who wear mushroom themed clothes, smiled and moved her hand, and that man threw up a mushroom from his mouth, kneeling, before puking another.

    Kinoko. Though she looks cute, like Pony, she could grow mushroom outside and inside almost everything.

    As the army heading toward them jumped, lifting their balls and ready to aim at them, she smiled, and mushroom started to grow on their bodies, from inside and outside. This ability was great, however, it should be carefully used not to cause death.

    The mushroom was good, but it didn''t stop most of the balls from heading toward them. Though, it would surely work to distract the other students, which would permit 1-B to have their way with them.

    "Not all of us made it from the first round at the Sports Festival if you don''t know," Monoma said in a c.o.c.ky way, trying to find the best one to touch and have his Quirk, except for Lee, or anyone who has a storing type Quirk.

    As the balls headed toward them, Reiko opened her hands and extended her arms forward. The tens and tens of balls, almost hundreds, stopped in the middle of the air.

    Although their total weight should exceed the normal weight of a human. Nonetheless. It wasn''t hard for Reiko to control them.

    The heroes'' candidates realised what has happened as they looked at the girl in a white kimono and black mask.

    Reiko pushed her hands forward while playing with her wrists, moving her hands nonstop. Most of the balls hit most of them. Very few talented guys could dodge or escape with the help of their Quirk. The others, covered by the mushroom that only served in their distraction, were eliminated.

    "Oh, come on," Lee said, glancing at Reiko, who just smiled back at him and said. "did you have to do it with me, mine wouldn''t be counted."

    There was something that Lee didn''t like. As earlier Reiko had used her ability, he made Star Platinum hit some targets, yet weren''t counted for him.

    "Sorry." Lee titled his eyebrows, as the way Reiko called him melted his heart, "I will leave this for once, go and take your rest."

    "Mm¡­" She nodded.

    A hundred person was eliminated all of the sudden and were all counted for Reiko. And it was shown on the far screen.

    "Reiko Yanagi has passed." Announced a voice that everyone heard.

    The people who were eliminated had their discs turn red.

    Reiko floated in the air and flew to the lobby where she would rest until they announce the next test.

    "Don''t leave yet, I didn''t copy your Quirk." Monoma was on the verge of tearing when he looked at her back. Lee chopped gently on his neck, making him fall.

    The rest of 1-B complained as they found that Reiko had taken their easy victims, they have to look for others now.

    That was more than true for Lee, who would need to knock out some guys. He surely needs a license more than ever.

    Sighing, he departed from everyone else, walking along with Itsuka, who held the balls and looked around.

    "Lee, what''s with you?" Itsuka asked.

    "I don''t know," Lee scratched his chin. All of the sudden, he felt an itch all over his body, and he had the urge to scratch all over. It was obvious that it was a result of someone''s Quirk.

    "Move away," Lee told Itsuka as he channelled Hamon to his brain, to stop the itchiness. Itsuka understood that whosoever is doing this must have been able to do it in one person, so, she went behind a rock and hid.

    Lee stood up, not feeling his skin at all after what he had done with his own brain.

    In instant, he stopped the time, floated up and looked bellow to see a little woman hiding and pointing with her hands at him. She was the one to make him feel itchiness.

    Lee clicked his tongue.

    Just why he has to deal with the annoying quirks.

    Though, he didn''t mind revealing time stop now, since the league of villains are all now locked down and crippled.

    Lee shook his head, went to his original spot and then let the time flow again. He dashed with great speed, appeared in front of that woman. And before she could say anything, Star Platinum held her from her hands, Lee held a ball and made it touch each one of her discs.

    "Please, no," she begged.

    Lee shook his head as he eliminated her, before giving his back to her crying face and walked away.

    *Drang* *Drang*

    Lee turned to the original hiding spot of Itsuka. She wasn''t hiding now. Not so far, there was a guy who was creating projectiles of wax from his hand and shooting at her.

    Lee was about to interfere, but Itsuka seemed to take the lead, as she quickly activated her power, and increased her size to become like Yu, the old version.

    "Runaway." The wax guy looked up at the giant before turning and running away. But he was eliminated very soon.

    ''I''ll be looking for someone else.'' Lee looked around, before walking away.

    "Good luck, Lee." Itsuka cheered up for him.

    "Ah, you too," Lee said. Though, he didn''t need any luck.

    "Wait." Itsuka stomped on the ground for a second. Lee turned and saw her looking somewhere. "Go there, some people are hiding." From her angle, it was easy to spot the test location.

    "Thanks." Lee nodded as a yellow aura wrapped him, and his body flew up.

    "Mm, I''ll look for someone somebody else." Itsuka then started walking in another direction. Many people couldn''t aim at her discs with her current size. So, it was safe for her to pass the exam.

    Lee, on the other hand, turned into a blur and vanished.

    Lee found his second prey. The victim tried to resist at first and spat gas at him. But it was a useless attempt. Lee knocked him down with one punch from his hand, and it was stronger than a hit from a hummer.

    The man, seeing Lee going to end his career, joined his hands together and went on his knees. "Please young man, it''s my third time failing the test. You are too young already. Let me pass this time. You have all of the time in the world."

    The man was really expecting to milk sympathy from Lee. He had already done that to young two heroes, who sacrificed themselves because of the heroic mentality. He thought that this young man, who should be affected by idealism comics, wouldn''t be different.

    "Would a hero stop against each villain beg him," Lee said as if scolding the guy?

    He thought about the guy''s situation and found that he doesn''t care.

    If this man should beg someone, he should beg that blue-haired woman, not him.

    "You need a hug." Opening his arms, Lee mocked, "but you aren''t going to get one from me."

    "Hey, you can''t be this rude and cruel young man! Let me pass this one."

    "Yare Yare Daze." Lee made Star Platinum pat the discs, eliminating the man in the process. The man cursed at Lee, only to get Star Platinum to kick his ass to a pulp and sending him flying.

    Lee clapped his hands as if he doesn''t care.

    He then walked looking for his next target, who happened to be a child looking, person.

    The guy seemed to have the ability to create illusionary images of himself, which almost gave Lee a hard time. But the child looking man made a grave mistake. Instead of running away, he came sneaking on Lee.

    Star Platinum isn''t playing.

    The moment he saw the guy approaching his Lee, Star Platinum slapped him to the ground, causing Lee to wake up from the illusion, before turning to the person and eliminate him.

    Lee passed, came the announcement for that.

    Lee now passed the first stage of the exam and can go to the lobby to take a small break.

    Itsuka Passed, Lee heard that announcement.

    On his way, Itsuka wasn''t hard to spot. She looked to have easy times catching others easily and eliminate them.

    As soon as she finished, she spotted Lee and went to his direction, before becoming small again.

    "So, how was it," Lee asked.

    "Easy, as shopping in a mall," Itsuka said, taking his shoulder.

    While walking, Lee thought of something and said, "What do you think, can we have a quick round before they start the next stage."

    Itsuka opened her green eyes widely and breathed heavily. "As if a quick round would work." If they did it here, they would take too long. At least it should be one hour to call it quick, for herself, and not for Lee.

    And had they get caught doing it here, they would enter the history for being the first couple who didn''t get their license because they were busy having s.e.x.

    "I''m talking about, you know, relaxing," Lee said, his finger shining in yellow sparks.

    "Oh, that," Itsuka chuckled and blushed, blaming herself for getting horny here. "I think that fine here."

    Lee couldn''t hold his laugh and missed with her hair, before stealing a kiss. They went to the lobby in the edges of the false city, finding Reiko and few others sitting and watching the rest of the exam through a screen.

    Reiko gave them a glance, "oh, you are here. Lee, come. This may entertain you."

    "Only Lee is invited?" Itsuka shook her shoulders as she held his. Sneering at Reiko, she said, "We have to refuse the invitation then. He is staying here."

    Reiko scoffed at her. "Then I will come."

    ''Come on¡­'' Lee could only sigh.

    They continued watching the rest. Many people were coming here with each passing second. Meaning, the second round is approaching.

    Lee suddenly felt his body vibrating, along with everyone else.

    When he looked at his feet, he saw them shaking.

    No, the whole building they were at was shaking.

 Chapter 142

    An explosion happened outside the lobby, where the students were resting. Lee snapped back, he Itsuka and Reiko, just as everyone else who had passed the first round.

    "What''s going on?"

    "The ground is shaking violently!"

    The students around were smart enough to conclude why is this happening in the test. After all, it can''t be that it happened due to a real villain attack.

    "Seems like the second stage of the test is starting," Itsuka said as she grabbed Lee''s shoulder and stood up. "Mm¡­" Reiko stood up and floated with her hands extended forward. She looking at the outside.

    "Let''s go and see where it is going to lead." Lee followed the rest of the people as they were kicked out.

    Next to where they were resting, some of the buildings of the false city were destroyed.

    Next to the destruction marks and the piles, people were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. Holding their legs, arms and heads, and they were crying for help.

    "Heroes¡­ oh my God. Thanks. We were saved."

    "Help up, please," yelled an old woman, extending her hand forward.

    "My son, he was outside."

    They were begging for help with their cries reaching the heroes'' ears.

    This wasn''t so logical. It was so obvious. Yet, it was so believable.

    "Are you really injured," one of the possible future heroes asked.

    Another shook his head. "Not here. Remember, this is a testing centre."

    Itsuka''s eyes twitched. Yanagi turned to Lee, no emotions in her voice, she said, "They are actors, professional actors."

    Lee flinched all of the sudden. "You mean¡­"

    "Yep," nodded Itsuka, "we have to rescue them."

    Suddenly, a voice reached their ears.

    [Dear Heroes. Apparently, this city is under the attack of a terrorist group. Please, do your best to rescue the civilians and stopping the villains.]

    After hearing the voice, everyone understood what happens.

    Lee breathed calmly as he saw the people moving around. ''Don''t be nervous. Just act like a cheer up person, try to smile.''

    Lee thought as he saw his girlfriend''s moving.

    That''s right. Just like Julia had taught him. There is no need to worry. All he has to do is to act like a good man. Right, that shouldn''t be hard. Julia had praised him always for his fast learning and how good his acting skills had become.

    Only for the fact he couldn''t act rudely around her as he can around the other people.

    "Hurry UP!" One of the actors, who pretended to be a kid, yelled at the heroes as his crocodile tears vanished. "Do you want to lose points or what?"

    The heroes were alerted. Obviously, this test had a pointing system.

    One of the heroes went to help a victim and told him to stand up, only to get yelled at by the actor and getting asked what kind of heroes who doesn''t ask for the condition of the victims.

    Lee looked at the shadow of his girls, going to help the actors.

    ''It''s not that hard, really. We have to stop a fake terrorist attack, and act with actors.''

    Lee made his way to the centre of the events, while, obviously, he has to help those who seem that they need it.

    "Help me, help me¡­"

    Lee turned. A blonde woman was sitting, crying, and looking at him with wide-opened red eyes.

    "Are you fine," asked Lee, remembering what he has to do as he approached.

    "How can I be fine? Isn''t that obvious!"

    Lee had some veins appearing on his forehead. Nonetheless, he could endure this. He forced a smile and asked. "A pretty lady, like you, give me the urge to ask."

    "What, this is too s.e.xist!" she yelled again at Lee, only for his smile to vanish.

    The Pro Hero association would simulate all of the cases that the heroes have to deal with, starting from real victims, to the people who are slightly injured and can move, and finally, to the drama queens bitches.

    Lee stared as the woman stood up, held her finger, and pointed to it. With a soft tone, she said, "Can''t you see that my little pinkie nail is broken. How Am I supposed to be fine."

    The actress surely would find it funny, seeing how Lee is clenching his jaw. Teasing a guy with such a hot outfit. Mm¡­ seems there would a +18 rated male hero in the future. She''s going to take advantage of each second.

    That, the broken nail thing.

    That''s the scenario he had been holding himself with his Mom.

    Lee suddenly exploded in her face.

    "Move Away! You Are Annoying, Bitch!" Lee screamed from the depth of his heart. It had been a week since he was holding the desire to say this.

    The actress opened her eyes widely, stared at Lee''s angry face, only to realise how handsome he is. The fact he yelled at her, made her feel something move inside.

    "Hai¡­" Blushing, she said softly, turning and walking away. "But you lose points unless you give me your number."

    "Move in this direction, you''ll find the rescue team."

    As the actress left, Lee breathed slightly.

    These guys were too professional in their actions that they played on his nerves.

    ''Damn it.'' although he was calm now, he was in dilemma about what to do. He has just talked to what was supposed to be an actress, and he lost his calmness.

    Lee didn''t know if he would be in a mood to tolerate more of them.

    But,

    He can''t just give up. He has to get his hero license. But what to do. Lee scratched his chin, looking at the actors lying on the ground. "This''s Big Brain time."

    Channelling his Hamon to the creativity part in his brain, Lee opened his eyes widely.

    "No way."

    The idea that just stroke him seemed to be the only way for him to act like a hero.The only way for him not to get angry. Or, the only way for him not to yell at anyone.

    "Hurry up," some annoying looking kid extended his hand to Lee as if asking for him to hurry up. The kid looked to be injured.

    Lee took a deep breath.

    The Hamon, running from his lungs to his blood flow, and finally, they reached his brain.

    Lee felt dizzy and light-headed all of the sudden.

    A silly smile appeared on his face.

    "Kiddo, worry not," Lee said. He took a step forward, let a chuckle. Putting his hands on his h.i.p.s, he smiled. This kid suddenly turned pink. It was funny from Lee''s perspective.

    Itsuka, who was now in her giant form, taking victims away, stopped suddenly as she looked at Lee.

    Everyone could see her flinching.

    ''Lee¡­ is high!'' She blinked twice, seeing the very familiar expression on Lee''s face. ''Oh my God!''

 Chapter 143

    Teaser in paragraph comment.

    ----

    Lee smiled at the kid actor who would test him in this second part of the license exam.

    Lee didn''t know if he would be able to tolerate the characters that are acting too bitchy. So, his brain gave him an idea. Lee got high with Hamon, and his attitude changed 180 degrees.

    "Help me, hero!" the actor kid yelled angrily looking at Lee.

    "Worry not little buddy," Lee said, smiling as he approached the little guy with a smile. "Tell me, what had happened."

    "I¡­ I was in that building, sir," the actor said pointing behind him to a pile of destruction.

    "Hmm¡­" Lee almost laughed, as, from his point of view, the kid grew rabbit ears.

    Lee chuckled, and the kid was amazed at how warm the aura Lee is giving him.

    "Were you alone when it happened?" Lee asked.

    "No, there were a couple of my friends there," the kid said with a cry.

    "Can you walk, little buddy," Lee asked.

    "I can, and I''m not your little buddy," the kid acted annoying now as he hugged Lee, refusing to leave him. "I''m afraid."

    Lee raised his eyebrows and shook his head as Captain Jack Sparrow would.

    He is high, and this is how he acts under the Hamon effect.

    "Don''t worry. One day you''ll grow up to be called a Big Buddy, no, The Big Buddy. But first, we have to assure you that you don''t want to be lonely then, do you? Others deserve to become big buddies?"

    Honestly, Lee himself didn''t know what he was saying.

    He put the kid on the ground then.

    Lee, as currently, he is, forgot totally that this is an exam.

    The actor forgot that this was an act, he looked at Lee, and said, "Save My Friends. And Plus Points for you."

    "What point, go in this direction, and you will find other heroes." Lee walked to a pile of a destroyed building.

    "You are such a good hero." The kid almost cried as he was inspired by Lee.

    Lee ignored him as he made Star Platinum lift the pile, only to see that beneath that were some people hiding under the table. Teenagers, great.

    "Worry not kiddos!" As if mocking All Might, Lee placed his hands on his h.i.p.s, "I Am Here!"

    *Drang*

    An Earthquake happened. Not a natural one, but because a heavy object fell on the ground.

    Lee turned to see that Itsuka, during the exam, lost her self and fell to the ground, forgetting that her Quirk was active.

    She was suppressing her laugh as tears were falling from her eyes. She regretted not bringing a camera to film him. That scene about Lee was priceless.

    Maybe they will allow her to have the footages later. She would make sure to have them.

    "Care not about that big butt. It''s mine to Smash." Lee glared at Itsuka''s perky butt. He licked his lips and half-closed his eyes as Itsuka stood up, before looking at the ''supposed victims.'' She then almost fell again laughing.

    "Sarcasm to help victims, +2 points." One of the actors said.

    "No, we are teenagers, that''s too s.e.x.u.a.l, -3 points." Said a girl.

    Lee looked at the three people and frowned. "You, as teenagers, should be aware of what''s going to be in the future. Besides, whosoever watch a.d.u.l.t content on a weekly rate, raise his or her hands."

    The actors lowered their head with Lee''s reasoning. Two guys and one girl, teenagers, raised their hands in shame. The girl who gave Lee minus three-points lowered her head and bit her lips. "I guess that''s my fault. No minus points for you."

    "Anyway. Those who can walk, I cleared the way, those who can''t, I''ll carry you."

    The three said they are unable to walk, causing Star Platinum to lift them and take them away, where other heroes were waiting to carry them back to the healing centre.

    Lee, with his second like character, did his job effectively. When he passed by Reiko, she couldn''t help but exclaiming in shock when she saw Lee acting out of his character.

    Lee was higher than usual.

    This lame test forced him to discover the other side of himself.

    Lee helped the victims along with the other heroes, and he even made friends with the others, both actors and students, as they were taken by his weed-friendly demander.

    Some director behind the scenes saw this. This test was to force heroes to act. Seeing how Lee was doing, he couldn''t help but look for his number. He saw potentials in that young man.

    Lee, after doing this for a good amount of time, the ground shook again.

    It wasn''t his girlfriend though.

    The heroes'' attention was taken by the sheer number of the people in black masks, holding weapons, and running forward.

    On their head was a man, a very well-known hero, who is called Crimson Riot, someone with a hardening quirk and strong body. Lee and the others glanced at the red-haired man.

    "Alright, allow me to introduce myself, my name is Jester, and I am the leader of the terrorist organisation, which would kill everyone here." The hero sneered behind his mask as he crossed his arms. His muscles became hard like a rock all of the sudden.

    Lee was approached all of the sudden by the follower of the supposed Jester.

    Jester was obviously the last stone in the way to end this test.

    Lee raised his head and yawned as he was approached by the black-masked guys.

    Turning, he yelled, "Reiko, Itsuka. I want to go home and take a nap."

    The men who were about to attack him were met by a ghost.

    Lee extended his hand forward, his eyes sleepy, and said, "Ora."

    Star Platinum left his body and flashed in front of them, clenching his fists.

    Turning into many after images, Star Platinum punched everyone in 7 meters radius.

    Not to mention, that Lee was walking forward, yawning, and his hand on his mouth.

    "You Damn Hero!" Jester hardened himself and glared at Lee. "You seems to enjoy destroying weak soft opponent, try me!"

    He clenched his fists and dashed forward, intending to take as many hits before approaching the young man and punching him.

    However, when Reiko flew above him, his momentum stopped as his body floated in the air.

    Jester tried to move, but apparently, a strong physical body is no use against telekinesis.

    However, without much physical impact, the girl would be able to do nothing to him, unless she dropped him from the cloud level.

    That was a reason why he wasn''t as worried as he is supposed to be.

    "Lee san said he wants to go home," Reiko said as he moved her hand up, making the Crimson Riot fly up. "Kendo, he is yours. I want to go home as well"

    Crimson Riot was thrown up to the air, 15 meters, only to meet Itsuka, who was clenching her big fist. Crimson Riot gulped when the big fist made contact with his body. He was sent flying to the ground, crushing many buildings on the ground. Damn, that girl is strong.

    "The test is over!" came an announcement.

    "Wait for me," Itsuka deactivated her quirk and went to Lee, walking toward him. She then stopped next to Reiko and opened her jaw widely.

    Lee was taking a nap in the middle of the test centre.

 Chapter 144

    Lee yawned, feeling that his head was so light all of the sudden. He was inside of the bus. Looking around, his classmates were chatting.

    Did he sleep slightly , only to open his eyes and to see the people around in the buss?

    Itsuka was smiling at him, and Reiko was just looking up.

    Lee was thinking about what happened.

    Shaking his head, He started to think about the last idea he had before taking a nap.

    "The test!" Lee opened his eyes widely.

    "Oh." Reiko turned when she heard him. "You did great there, Lee."

    Flashes of memories were appearing in his head. Memories of how he passed the first stage, and then how the scariest stage had come. The acting like hero test. Somehow. Lee remembered how he dealt with the first actress, telling her to go away and yelling at her as he had a thought.

    And then, he had got high.

    He had acted totally like another man and did what he had done.

    ''What was I thinking of.'' Putting his palm on his face, Lee shook his head before he looked at Itsuka, who hugged his arm to her chest.

    "What has happened?" Lee asked.

    He didn''t know if he got his provisional license.

    "Mm¡­ after finishing with Crimson Riot, you got higher than usual," Itsuka whispered as she looked at his face, "and then, you said you want to take a nap. I took that as a Joke of yours, but then¡­"

    Reiko continued instead of her. "You were really sleeping."

    ''What in the¡­'' Lee didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. When he had used Hamon to get high, his decisions wouldn''t always be depending on wits. Sure, his mood won''t get worse. But to actually take a nap¡­

    "How, how about the results," Lee asked, eyes widely opened.

    Reiko turned her face and Itsuka stared at his eyes. It was humorous that Lee was the only one who passed the test yet doesn''t know about the results.

    "Lee, you''ve failed," Itsuka said, with a sad face.

    Lee blinked twice, lowered his head, and took a deep breath.

    "I see, then." He leaned back. Now, it seems that he may just put on some mask and start chasing the remains of League of Villains on his own.

    He lifted his head, looking for some courageous words from his girlfriend, only to see her smiling. That was rude, wasn''t it? Except that Lee knew that she isn''t a rude person.

    Extending his hand, Lee flicked on her forehead. Itsuka, even though Lee held back, lowered her head and held her forehead with both hands, it was like getting hit but a hummer.

    But the smile didn''t vanish. "Lee, that''s painful." She said, faking a soft m.o.a.n in pain.

    "I almost got a heart stroke," Lee said.

    Reiko giggled.

    "Come on, can''t you take a joke." Itsuka reached her phone. "Only if you know how you have acted during the test."

    "How did I act?" Lee asked.

    Itsuka chuckled. Lee turned his face, Reiko''s face was getting red from how she was suppressing herself from laughing.

    "Come on Big Buddy, here is your license." Itsuka took off her domino mask, reached her handbag, and gave an ID hero license to Lee.

    "Big buddy?" Lee repeated as he took the card.

    "Hahaha¡­" this time, Reiko couldn''t help it and lost it, laughing, tears falling from her eye. Lee turned to see everyone looking at him strangely.

    When he asked them why, Juzo said, "Lee, the way you acted with these actors, made them admit that you put their act to shame. On the second stage, even Ibara couldn''t be compared to you."

    Lee kept looking at his license, a smirk appeared on his face. He lifted his head and asked, "Was my heroic act that good."

    Since no one saw him getting high in the test, and that his classmates don''t know about his ability, they would obviously think that Lee was acting.

    "Lee," Vlad King who was sitting in front, next to the driver, turned his face and said. "You are the best one I had seen on my whole years of teaching."

    ''Oh¡­'' well, since he has his license, he doesn''t have to act like a hero. Take Endeavour as an example, though that guy acts like a non-hero, he still has the second rank in Japan.

    Acting like a hero is only essential to getting your license.

    Power is what really matters.

    After taking a pic of his license and send it to Julia, Lee put the license back and chatted with the rest of the classmates, until they reached UA lands.

    When they got off the bus, he met 1-A people.

    Most of them were covered in dirt, tired, and hungry. Lee saw someone not so happy and looking at him.

    "Hey, you extra¨C"Bakugo said as soon as he saw Lee.

    "Thicc." Lee crossed his arms, showing his muscle masses. "Compared to you."

    That played on Bakugo''s nerves. "Tsk. With your asshole attitude, I bet you didn''t pass the second stage.

    "You never learn, do you?" Lee said. The next second, Star Platinum appeared behind Bakugo and held him from his arms.

    "Hey, don''t you dare," Bakugo said.

    "Not after what you came to say. And by the way, I have got my license. You, I don''t think so." Lee shook his head, and Star Platinum threw him away, only for the kid to stop by making an explosion in the air.

    "Congratulation, Lee-san," Lee rolled his eyes when he heard the sweet tone.

    Looking at Momo, who had her heroic costume with the slit that exposed her huge cleavage, Lee asked.

    "Ah, thanks. You Momo-san?"

    "Yes, though, it was a bit hard."

    "Knowing you, I guess you could have an easy time," Lee said.

    Momo forced a smile, "not as easy as it may seem."

    "Come on, you are a smart girl,"

    "You are overestimating me, Lee-san," she said, staring directly into his eyes. "My grades don''t indicate so. Yours were always better." This time, her eyes were half-closed.

    ''She wants to rival me. I guess she doesn''t want to lose for a fellow stripper.'' Lee almost flinched if not for that her chest jiggled. Itsuka pinched his arm slightly seeing him staring.

    Lee rolled his eyes at Itsuka.

    "It doesn''t really matter. Anyway, I''ll leave you two to chat."

    Lee patted Itsuka before Momo and then he left.

    "I''ll follow you, wait," Reiko followed behind Lee.

    After that, Vlad King came and bragged in front of Aizawa. Apparently, 1-A had two guys who didn''t get their license, which was unfortunate.

    Lee then got back home, to find that Julia was waiting for him, with a cake and all, making him a party for having his provisional license.

 Chapter 145

    "So, where are your girlfriends now, I want to meet them."

    With sarcasm, Julia said looking at Lee who was having a special dinner that she made when he had gotten his provisional hero license.

    She honestly felt so proud, seeing that her time of teaching him how to act gave good results.

    "Mm¡­" Lee nodded. "You should expect them by tomorrow, or after it."

    "Then call me earlier, I want to see them," Julia smirked. Here he is, Lee, acting innocent and telling her about his girlfriends without showing a hint of acting.

    Surely, she knew that Lee in the past was a good liar. Now, he is a good actor¡­

    "I will make sure to." Lee smiled after he finished eating his dishes.

    She narrowed her eyebrows. "You sure you don''t want to change your mind."

    "Why would I?" Lee turned and looked at her face, with an innocent expression.

    Julia didn''t feel like laughing. "Excuse me, I need to breathe, one second."

    "Sure, mom."

    Julia turned and went to the balcony.

    ''What was that¡­?''

    She massaged her temple.

    In Heroes and police jobs, there is one rule that was fixed ever since jobs like this were created.

    The honest man, no matter how his story seemed impossible, would never change it.

    Lee didn''t change his story of a whole week.

    Now that the exams are over, he still not changing it.

    "Hahaha¡­" she forced herself to laugh before looking at him. He was checking up his phone, and he was acting normally.

    "No way, right." She shook her head, "maybe that technique and the over-masturbation has affected my mind¡­"

    Maybe they had taught them about the lying rule in the school.

    She then went to Lee and changed the topic.

    -x-X-x-

    Tomorrow

    I was on my way to U.A, Star Platinum driving.

    I was looking at my license, leaning on the driver chair with a leg above the other.

    Seeing my hero ID, I couldn''t help but feeling relief.

    Now, even without the utmost permission, I can interfere publicly and use my Quirk without having to deal with the annoying policemen.

    Though I have my license, I still have to finish school first.

    Although I may be able to leave it now, Julia wouldn''t allow me, for sure.

    And I have Itsuka and Reiko there.

    However, I''m planning to move outside once we get our internship again.

    I, on my way, saw some random guy stealing a wallet from a woman. Pressing the brakes, I let Star Platinum chase the thief and take the wallet back from him, before he threw it at the woman along with the thief, his face has blue marks.

    The woman was about to thank me, but I waved my hand.

    "Call the police," I said, as I have school. Leaving the few people who were around dumbfounded, I drove with my car to UA.

    After parking, I made my way inside of the school. The usual whispers were there. However, they weren''t about how I was beaten.

    This time, it was about Neito''s favourite class. 1-A. Somehow, their students were beaten by one guy from 3-B in few minutes.

    "Did you hear that? It seems that the teachers wanted to teach them that having your license doesn''t mean you are pro?"

    "True. But come on, that was Mirio they were against. They don''t stand a chance."

    "He defeated all of them in a limited time. This should teach them a lesson not to brag about USJ."

    "Now some class turned humble, do you think it would be the time for the other?"

    The door of the 1-B slide open as I ignored the eyes of the other departments'' students and made my way to my place, yawing.

    The day after getting our license wouldn''t go, as usual, after all, one now can start working in case he decided to leave the school.

    Very soon, the door was opened.

    At first, the principal, who entered with the homeroom teacher, gave some speech about how we are maturing fast, and how we are living in dangerous times, only for me to yawn and roll my eyes at the rat-dog looking, humanoid person.

    "Now, since you took your first step in pro wold, I hope you don''t forget that you are students. I hope you stay here and learn, as there is a lot left to teach you."

    And then, he excused himself and left the talking to Vlad King.

    "Hih, that speech was long, wasn''t it?" Kan commented as the principal left. Most of us nodded at the teacher.

    "Anyway," he stared at us, his eyes giving a sharp glare. "Most of you, I bet, now, think that they have nothing to learn, left," he said while looking at me. There was a pause, and I furrowed my eyebrows at the teacher.

    Kan turned his eyes. "I think you may or may not heard about the rumours. What happened to 1-A." Most of the class nodded. Since the students from other departments don''t know how to whisper, they were a good bridge for that information to reach us.

    Kan nodded. "Well, just let me introduce them to you. You will learn a lot from them. These are the Big Three, who had been working in agencies for a while."

    Then from the door entered three students. One of them was a blonde man, blue eyes, like a mini cheerful of All Might version.

    The other was a black-haired man with black sharp eyes, staring at everyone, with curiosity.

    And the other was, somehow I recognised her. A blue-haired woman, with long wavy hair, average height, about 164 cm something. She had an hourglass body, and she was looking at everyone with her blue eyes. She for sure had flawless skin, curves that drive any guy crazy. And her chest, it was so huge, even with school uniform, it was big enough to dwarf Momo''s. And Momo was someone who usually dwarfs the chest of mature women.

    I believe I had seen her on TV a few years ago, at Sports Festival. She had got 10/10 on my list. Seeing her chest, I nodded.

    She had grown ever since. An object hit my rib and I stopped staring, only to see that it was a pencil that hit me. "What was that for?" I turned my face.

    "Pay attention, they are talking," Reiko whispered. "You''re mind absent."

    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms. "Since when wasn''t I paying attention?"

    I was paying attention to details.

    "Tsk," Itsuka clicked her tongue.

    Right, I should act more preserved with my eyes, especially when my girlfriends are sitting next to me. ¨C The World ¨C That''s why, I stopped the time and took all of the seconds I need to stare, before pretending to hear what they are hearing.

    The blonde man was Mirio Togata. A person with a very questionable sense of humour.

    The dark blue haired person was Tamaki.

    I doubted that he has a self-confidence problem; the moment he stared at my eyes, he avoided eye contact and lowered his head. That happened to him with the others. He can''t just look at someone''s face for long.

    Nejire, The light-blue haired woman was cute for sure in her way of acting. She was just pointing to the others and acting like a little curious kid. She pointed at Jurota, and asked him if he uses soap or shampoo to wash his fur, only for him to get confused, and, before he could answer, she looked at Pony and touched her horns¡­ I guess the size that was supposed to belong to her mind, has moved to her chest, for her to act childish.

    ''So innocent.''

    As they were talking, I wasn''t paying attention.

    "Where are you going?" I asked as I saw everyone else standing. Itsuka turned to me, "were you focusing on her chest that you forgot to listen."

    "What are you talking about, yours is bigger." "Hey¡­" Reiko exclaimed from the side. "Yours are better as well, soft and modest." She has a D cup, something large for her age.

    Itsuka and Reiko sighed.

    Itsuka placed her hand on her forehead. "Were you sleeping? Mario just suggested that he would challenge the whole class alone as he had done to 1-A." She then pointed at someone, "Look at him."

    "Hehehe¡­" Neito was laughing, "Finally, I''ll get the light spot, hehe."

    "Oh, no wonder he''s excited." Yawning, I stood up, before I turned to the others, to see their reaction.

 Chapter 146

    "Alright guys, and girls. I will defeat you in one minute." Says Mirio as he looks at the One B students. "And don''t take this as a challenge. But a way to open your eyes. Try to learn as much as you can." After this training session, the students of the first year would be eager to learn more for the next two years.

    Mirio was shirtless, only holding his pants as he looked forward. While the other two of the third years students were looking away as they stood on the sidelines.

    Mirio looked at Lee, who was looking at the sky and yawning.

    So, this is the man. This match would be good to see what All Might had seen about him.

    On the other side, Lee was looking at one cloud. Not because he was arrogant and that he''s taking the situation lightly. But you know. Clouds sometimes can take bizarre shapes.

    ''Is that an arse or a cleavage,'' thought Lee looking at one bizarre cloud.

    "Attention!"

    Lee was snapped back by Mirio''s voice. He looked at the Blondie to see him smiling.

    Somehow, Lee didn''t like the way the supposed pro-student is looking at him. After all, not only was he arrogant, he dared to challenge them all, alone, but he was shirtless¡­ the last one played a bit on his nerves a bit.

    There is only one person who can be the stripper here, and it is Lee, himself.

    "Somehow, I heard some of you are too strong. However, you have always to learn that your Quirks aren''t absolute." Mirio said, cracking and arms.

    Lee sneered.

    "It''s hot in the summer." He reached his scarf and threw it, before reaching his shirt, and then he threw them off.

    Some amazement and compliments could be heard.

    "Ho. His muscles are too big. Bigger than yours, Mirio-san." Nejire commented pointing to Lee before pointing to Mirio.

    "That''s the spirit." Setsuna put two fingers inside her mouth and let a strong whistle.

    Mirio smiled. "You can attack me, now."

    1-B students used their Quirks and attacked. Itsuka and Reiko were to stay at the side, as Lee patted them and told them that he will take care of them, before looking forward. Itsuka and Reiko could only drift in their thoughts seeing Lee n.a.k.e.d.

    Mirio, smiling at the opponent coming at him, didn''t bother to dodge. The first punch that tried to go through him, he ignored it and punched its owner. Surprisingly, a fat blue-haired kid, who intended to attack him, flew back, while his attack just bypassed by Mirio.

    Quirks like Koniko''s didn''t work on him. Mirio was like a ghost.

    One moment he hit you, while the other you can''t hit him back.

    Setsuna split her body into many parts while Pony sent her horns at Mirio.

    Ibara tried to trap him.

    Mirio toyed with them as he was holding his pants not to slide down, letting the attacks bypass his body.

    Setsuna seemed to notice this weakness. She attacked his lower half sending her body parts flying there.

    If Mirio wants to keep his pants, he would have to take the hit or hide underground forever.

    Mirio kicked Setsuna''s parts.

    He slid down to the ground and moved in a blinking speed, pulling his pants with him, which moved alongside with him.

    Mirio, while under the ground, moving at a ghost speed, and the students could only gasp while seeing this.

    "See, this is the role of experience," Mirio says, as only his face appears on the surface of the training ground.

    Lee smirked. Mirio was 8 meters ahead of him. The arrogant flashy senior was only having his face and hand pulling his pants with him.

    Star Platinum went far from Lee 7 meters. For the meter that was left, Star Platinum pointed with his index and middle forward. And then, the fingers had their length extend. <<Star Finger>> was a technique for a surprising and precise attack.

    "Hey!" Mirio exclaimed as he saw his pants flying.

    "Didn''t your experience teach you that you should finish your enemies and not mock them?" Lee shook his head.

    "Ahem, ahem." Reiko faked a cough, and Itsuka starred at her.

    "What," Reiko said.

    "Can you act more supportive to his statement?"

    "I am on Lee''s side. Lee always finishes his enemies, whether he mock them or not." Reiko commented.

    ..

    "Give that back to me," Mirio screamed with tears as he looked at the sky, to his pants.

    "What''s the matter pro, can''t you get me."

    When Mirio dashed and tried to take what''s his, Lee floated up with Mirio''s clothes.

    "Come on, you said you are going to finish us off." Lee mocked as he continued flying higher.

    "Hehehe." Mirio laughed and extended his hand to Lee. "I get the joke, give me my pants."

    "Make me," Lee said.

    "I''ll stand then. I don''t want to reveal the dragon."

    "Sure, I will take a pic for you and send it to every agency in the country." Lee sneered. "I dare you to get out."

    Mirio found that he surely has no choice. However, Lee didn''t seem to care if he got out n.a.k.e.d or what. Looking around, Mirio realised that he won''t beat the 1-B within the time limit if this continued any longer. So, he had only one choice.

    He clenched his fist tightly. Blue energy danced around his arm, sparks of electricity danced on the ground.

    One For All. That was a power that All Might said that it was refused by a young man who has the potentials to surpass it on his own.

    Though, Lee was never told about the power.

    He was only told about taking the job of Symbol of peace.

    Mirio clenched his fist, not daring to underestimate his opponent now. He is now in front of the man, who was said to surpass the Symbol of Peace, the man who made him kneel at the test.

    "Lee- san, last chance," Mirio said.

    The others could feel strong vibes, as a strong momentum was coming out of Mirio.

    "Pro, I''ll give you a lesson." Lee lifted his hand. "Always cut their hopes."

    The next second, the power left Mirio''s hands.

    His face started turning pale, as he looked up at his pants as they were cut, shred by shred.

    Mirio reached with his hands up and looked at the remains of his pants.

    Now, he won''t dare to let his face out of the ground, since there are no pants.

    Turning, he asked his classmate.

    "Can you, you know, get me a spar of cloth?"

    Mirio, although he was smiling, he was on the verge of crying.

    Don''t tell him that he would stay under the ground forever.

    "I guess this is our win." Neito looked in disbelief. He reaches his hands up and started laughing. "Hahahahaha!"

    Itsuka appeared behind him and chopped on his neck, and Neito fell to the ground, silent.

    "You, a pro, should learn to use your power with the right costume." Lee wore his shirt. Mirio couldn''t only sigh, admitting defeat.

    "Yes, thanks for teaching me that," he said, his lower body sank under the ground, smiling. Mirio now was taught a lesson instead of teaching one.

    "All Might wasn''t wrong about you."

    "Oh, really, what he said."

    "Nothing, nothing that worth mentioning."

    Mirio learned his lesson. It was just like All Might had said. Always guard your lower half when you are against Lee.

    Nejire Came to the scene and pointed at Lee with her finger. "Hey, so, you are the new big guy now."

    Lee looked down at the girl, who had a very large chest and a very pretty face.

    "And why is that?"

    "Mmm." Nejire, who was a curvaceous bombshell, put her index on her bottom lip and acted like an innocent child "You serious. You are big. And you defeated one of the big three" She smiled as her finger pointed at his chest, touching it. "And you have big muscles."

    Lee, looking at her, couldn''t help but smile. She looked too innocent, and beautiful, for him to act annoying.

    "Mm, I see the standard to be one of the big three now."

    Lee stopped the time, stole a peek at her chest which was even bigger than Momo''s huge chest. He knows why she is one of the big three.

    The time moved again.

    "I guess four now." Mirio lifted his hand, only to be ignored. He turned his face and murmured. "They don''t have humour sense, don''t they?"

    "Mm¡­" Nejire nodded. "By the way, why are you wearing like a stripper?"

    After frowning, Lee opened his eyes widely.

    "Hey, how do you know how a stripper look like?"

    She was too innocent-looking, and act as a curious child.

    Not looking offended by his question, Nejire crossed her arms, her chest jiggled up and down in a motion that would make most men droll.

    "Why? You know about the rumours?" The navy haired beauty looked at Lee with clear eyes, and tilted his head, and said.

    Lee flinched. "Which ones. I''m hearing too many." Because of the whispers, the loud ones, Lee would surely miss the non-loud ones.

    Nejire wasn''t a childish person exactly.

    She was a person who treats those younger than her as though they are children. Even if the age gap wasn''t large.

    "You don''t need to bother yourself about them." She smiled at Lee and gave his chest a smooth pat that made his skin perk.

    She didn''t want to hurt his feelings. He looked to be a good guy

    Lee bit his lips.

    All of this, just to tell him not to bother hearing.

    That''s not fair, after this suspense.

    "Oh, you are right Nejire sempai." Lee half-closed his eyes. "And here I was about to tell you which rumours were running about you. But you are right. One shouldn''t bother himself with those."

    Nejire had her smile froze. She stared at Lee, eyes wide open, as her curiosity level reached a new level. "What rumours!"

    "Yare Yare. Nejire Senpai, someone needs me, as it seems. See you later." Lee lifted his hand when he felt a force lifting his body, making him float back.

    Reiko, who stood on the side with Itsuka, waved her hand took him back with her and Itsuka.

    Though he could stop her, he didn''t feel like to. She, in fact, came at the right second.

    "Hey! What rumours! Tell me, tell me, tell me¡­" Nejire shouted at the leaving Lee.

    "Ignore them," Lee told her while waving his hand at her.

    "No!" she gave a quiet scream.

    He then gave her his back. Letting Reiko carry him home, Lee lied on his back, looking at the sky, and smirked.

    ''I won''t sleep tonight thanks to her. I only repaid her the favour.''

    Lee then went outside with Itsuka and Reiko. As they were on their way outside of the school, Lee snapped all of the sudden and talked.

    "Oh, by the way, tonight, you will come to my house."

    "Oh, is it about that," Itsuka said. "Meeting with your mom."

    "Mm." Lee nodded.

    "In this case," Itsuka said, "shouldn''t we call Yu?"

    "I will."

    "How about you, Reiko."

    "I''ll see about that."

 Chapter 147

    A/N: Chapters ahead at

    patr¨¦on.com/Blazuki

    ----

    Julia just finished making a small snack, before going to the couch and taking the remote away from Lee''s hand, changing the channel.

    "Mom, they should be here at any moment," Lee said, looking at her. "And where is the dinner."

    "Who?"

    "Them." Lee said, "You know who."

    Julia let a long sigh. "It''s not funny anymore."

    Maybe, when they used to train about his acting, it was funny.

    But now, Lee is taking this too far that she didn''t know what to do with him already.

    Like, he now expects her to prepare herself and prepare dinner for a bunch of people who are supposed to date him.

    Lee was handsome, s.e.xy, but no way would he manage to have those girls dating him, and even come to dinner at the same time.

    It''s unrealistic unless he is doing that behind their back.

    Lee picked up his phone.

    "Not fair, I have told them already not to eat." Lee then opened the application to order food. Julia sighed. Lee must be persisting to troll her to the end. Hehe. Julia chuckled. Lee forgot that trolling was her speciality.

    *Dring*

    The bell rang. Julia narrowed her eyebrows. She didn''t expect any visitors. And mail service doesn''t move at night.

    "I''ll see who." She stood up, looking at Lee who didn''t get up.

    Julia gave her back to Lee, who just observed her as she walked to the door ¨C God knows where his eyes were at.

    As she opened the door, Julia saw three faces, she knows them all. One of them was Lee''s girlfriend.

    The other was a blonde with purple eyes and long hair¡­ that must be Mount Lady, who had kissed Lee after the Sports Festival.

    And a silver-haired girl with pale blue eyes, who also had kissed him that day.

    Her green eyes were opened wide as she turned and glanced at Lee, who smiled and stood up.

    "Hey, aunty." Itsuka gave a slight bow, "may I come in."

    "Yes." Julia took a step to the side, eyes fixed on Lee and opened widely.

    ''Hold on¡­''

    "Guess I should call you aunt now." Yu smiled as she passed by her and gave her a bunch of flowers. Julia didn''t look at them, her jaw dropped a bit.

    "Mm, so this is Lee''s house." Reiko, walking in a ghost position, entered. "Nice to meet you aunt, I''m Reiko Yanagi. This is the second time we meet, I guess."

    Reiko then stood up beside the door.

    Julia, with her eyesight, saw that Lee had ordered food for 3 persons.

    Wait¡­ was his happening!

    Itsuka, his girlfriend for long now, didn''t seem to mind the existence of the other girls.

    ''He must be trolling me.'' Julia palmed her forehead all of the sudden. ''Itsuka must have agreed to play on this part. As for the other two, since they kissed him in the past, they would make it more believable if they came here instead of other persons.''

    ''He almost got me.'' She smiled at the three of them and told them.

    "So, you must be his girlfriends." She was mocking.

    They nodded and answered positively. Yu talked about Lee and how he is a good lover. Itsuka just nodded. Meanwhile, Reiko was only looking to the side and not talking. Few words girl.

    Julia decided to play along. "Please, take your seat." She gestured for them and looked at Lee''s expression as he relaxed his lips down.

    She smirked at him.

    He didn''t think she would act this calm right.

    She bet that he must now wish things were real.

    She turned to close the door as the women sat down.

    Now, it would be a good time to troll him back.

    Julia closed the door and turned, only to see Yu giving a French kiss, before Itsuka and Reiko. Then, they smiled at him.

    His girlfriend is smiling at him?

    That wasn''t a simple kiss, but a French kiss¡­

    ''His first girlfriend is a cuckquean?'' Julia blinked as she closed the door. "I need a cup of water." She then walked past them and closed the kitchen''s door.

    "No way."

    No wonder that Lee seemed to be a good actor.

    He wasn''t acting!

    Julia thought as she gulped the water in one go.

    How the hell is this happening?

    Could it be that in Asia, some countries are still practising monogamy for Quirk marriage?

    But the girls didn''t seem to be from traditional families, or poor families to end up accepting that.

    Even if so, how, in the hell, could they go on with him. She knew the three has some feelings for him. But for it to work!

    ''I bore a legend?''

    It''s not like she minded. . They are free in their life.

    "He, at least, better than his father," she murmured as she got wine and started sipping from the bottle.

    She won''t care even if he broke with his girlfriend and brought another. As long as Lee isn''t the one who''s hurt, it''s fine. But just, how they are happy chatting.

    How can he stay alive? But thinking about the technique he had used on her, it may be real. Seriously, she could mount her toy for too long now. Lee, who is stronger, should have been able to.

    Thinking about him, she sighed.

    "Poor boy. He must not have another choice."

    "I need to increase his allowance now."

    He is dating three. He needs more money. She then shook her head.

    "No, he needs to find a part-time job." He is a man, he should take responsibility. She bit on her nail.

    But what if he didn''t get enough payment to buy condoms and ended up bringing grandchildren to her.

    "My poor life."

    Julia shook her head and decided to go with the increase in his allowance. Meanwhile, she would need to figure out, how in the hell, Lee could manage to make the three of them with him. She would need to talk with Itsuka first.

    With that in mind, she made her way to the living room and pretended to think of nothing.

    "Lee can you take the garbage out."

    "I already took i¨C"

    "Get it out, Now!"

    "Geez, fine." Lee shrugged his shoulder and walked away. "I''ll get back."

    Julia turned to the three girls. "Now, you are going to tell me, each one of you, what your intention with my son? Did you have that? Are you using protection?" But first, she needs to act like the protective mother, she is. No way she would allow them to take advantage of Lee?

    Itsuka, Yu, and Reiko found themselves against a barrage of questions.

    "Are you bis.e.x.u.a.ls?" she asked, all questions Lee wouldn''t ask.

    "Why you think that." Yu scratched her chin, to gain a glance at her.

    ***

    Days passed. Mom got the idea that I''m dating the three of them. Because I knew about her past, which she told me as a baby and she thinks that I''m not aware of it, I know that she had a relationship with a married man who kept it a secret ¨C a stupid man whom I will hit if I ever met ¨C I had the impression that I shouldn''t hide the relationship from her. Surprisingly, she took it with an open heart.

    And here I had thought I would be kicked out of the house, for being a womaniser.

    But, she had given me a threat. ''Lee, don''t you dare leave your mommy for these women!'' which I only laughed at.

    Julia had made me buy a package of condoms, saying, ''I swear, the next time you surprise me, I''ll call your grandma to come,'' which was a threat that I took the heart. Other than that, my relationship with her didn''t change.

    The good news, she had increased my allowance ¨C BOOYAKASHA. She doesn''t know that Yu is giving me allowance as well. I have two sugar mommies now.

    The schooldays progressed. We learned more from the hero course. I can know to say that I know more about my job as a hero.

    And today, was the day that Vlad King called us in class.

    We had no classes, no math ¨C happy for that. No History and Art, which made me sad.

    But we had an important announcement

    "Now, guys, I have important news for you," Kan said, pointing to the board, writing something with a big Kanji. "For the next days¡­"

 Chapter 148

    "Now, guys, I have important news for you," Kan said, pointing to the board, and writing a thing with big Kanji. "For the next days¡­"

    The students of 1-B paid attention. Their eyes were fixed on the letter. Some had their faces turn ugly, while the others had bright faces.

    Lee, on the other hand, half-closed his eyes.

    "Internship period, again," Kan said, his finger on the board, "However, my dear brats," his face showed emotions again, "Unlike the last internship you had, this one is more official. You will be on the field, doing a real job. And, of course, you won''t be trainees, but you will work in real missions. This time, you will learn for real."

    Kan then put his hands on his h.i.p.s and shook his head slightly, looking at every student. "

    Midnight then entered the class, after knocking on the door slightly, leaving a group of papers on the desk. Kan explained that these are the papers that would be signed by the pro hero whom they would spend their internship with. Lee shook his head as Midnight put them on the table and gave her back to the students.

    "Thank you," Kan said to Midnight.

    "Anytime," the blue-eyed beauty winked and turned to leave, swaying her h.i.p.s out.

    "Thank you Sensei."

    The boys ¨C except Lee who was glared at by his girlfriends¨C said with one hand as they saw Midnight swaying her h.i.p.s on the way out of the door.

    Itsuka leaned back on her chair, sighing with an ugly facial expression. "I don''t want to do marketing again."

    She then looked at Lee, who was clenching his fist and unclenching it. She knew that when Lee is determined to do something, he would do that with his fist. If he is confused or thinking deeply, then he would scratch his chin.

    Lee scratched his chin.

    "What''s in your head," Itsuka asked.

    Lee replied, "nothing much, just thinking."

    Oh, right, Lee had spent his last internship under Endeavour and ended up captured Stain. Lee seemed to be considering other choices. However, knowing him, she can tell that it''s hard to choose, giving how many offers that he has.

    "Reiko, where would you go?" Itsuka asked the ghost girl, who was looking at the roof.

    "Who knows, I''ll let the ghosts decide." she then rested her head on the table, sleeping.

    Lee, on the other hand, was having his fist clenched because he felt the urge to beat someone in the face. Lee, with his license, can end the remains of the league of the villains for sure. The sooner the better. Who knows if the villains are hiding or plotting? Whatever it is, Lee would end them up with his fist, he determined on that.

    Apparently, he won''t spend his internship with Endeavour¡­ though, he would miss Fuyumi, and how they used to stare at each other''s body secretly.

    Very soon, the class was dismissed. Lee walked into the hall of the school.

    Shoto saw him, made eye contact, and nodded with his head before coming and greeting.

    Lee just replied briefly, and they didn''t exchange many words.

    Shoto was direct to the topic in his head, "are you coming to Endeavour''s agency? He seems to be expecting you, sooner."

    Lee shook his head. "Not this time,

    "Huh?" Shoto let a sigh, a cold mist leaving his mouth. "And here was I looking for a second confliction between you two."

    Lee chuckled, as he knows why Shoto wants to do that to his strict father.

    "What makes you assume that?"

    "Well, in fact," Shoto raised his eyebrows and said, "he ordered costumed weights. They are in the range of tons. I assume, since you refused his training equipment last time because they were soft for you, he decided to level it up, and bring what should worth training."

    He looked at Lee''s muscled arms, trying to figure out where that strength came from.

    "Good Grief," Lee sighed on the poor Endeavour. "Tell him to train with them, on his own." He then murmured. "He''ll become a less failure number two."

    "I''ll be sure to do that." Shoto nodded.

    "Lee¡­" Came a feminine voice.

    Turning, he saw Itsuka from far waving for him to come.

    Reiko was standing with her. Lee nodded at them before turning to the half-half guy.

    "Got to go."

    "Sure."

    Lee then left with his girlfriends, talking with them after a small meal, before taking them home.

    Lee, on his way, was thinking: Where will he go?

    After all, if he chose an agency, he won''t be able to move away.

    He could look for Dabi and Twice through the internet and use his Big Brain. However, if it appeared that they are in a far city, he won''t be able to chase them.

    And he doesn''t want to miss a year in school.

    Lee thought why not using Hamon to boost his mind and find a solution.

    What came to his mind was Yu.

    She was a lone-hero and work from her home while patrolling casually.

    Lee surely can convince her to use her car and move around.

    "That''s it."

    Lee murmured as he was on his way, to Yu''s place.

    "What''s it."

    Itsuka was accompanying him, as she had got permission from her parent, saying she would stay at a friend''s house, as they would discuss their choices. Itsuka wouldn''t worry if her parent has suspicious. After all, she had once shown them that she was with Yu when they had called her.

    To her, that''s a benefit of having one extra girl in a relationship.

    "Yu, do you think she would move out of her working area."

    "Hey, are you trying to join under her¡­" Itsuka''s eyes lit up, as she could read between the lines. "That''s genius."

    "Good grief," Lee rolled his eyes. She just had to read between the lines.

    "Wait. You aren''t trying to find a heroine to relax under?"

    "No," Lee replied. "I''m trying to look for someone. I wonder, just, if she is just willing to investigate."

    "No way, you aren''t thinking of." Itsuka snapped. She just understood what''s with him.

    That day, after taking down the leagues of the villains, Lee had asked about his license. And now, he had got one. As his girlfriend for too long, she could tell what he is thinking of.

    "Bingo," Lee replied.

    "But, aren''t heroes supposed to work in a fixed area." Itsuka raised an eyebrow.

    The car stopped in front of Yu''s apartment.

    "Not All Might," Lee shook his finger as he got off the car, before closing the door. "No one complains anyway."

 Chapter 149

    Yu sat on the couch, opposite Lee, after he told her that he has something to tell her and he needs her. It wasn''t something about s.e.x, that for sure. Lee seemed that he did not want to trouble her.

    Itsuka had gone to the bathroom, so they could talk this out privately.

    "So, Lee, what is it," she raised an eyebrow at Lee, who was sitting on the chair, while she was sitting on the couch.

    "Yu¡­ I know you have been taking care of me, a lot, and that you were the woman I need and not deserve."

    "Get to the point," Yu was amused, seeing how he is trying to find the words. Lee wasn''t the type of persons who beats around the bush. So, she thought that he really need something to beat around it.

    "I can''t increase your allowance, not yet." Trying to guess, Yu was joking here. What Lee had given her, the water, and the pleasure, was worth more than any money. After she had her quirk boosted, she was gaining more money and fame, as her job became easier.

    Lee chuckled. "Sure babe, though I should be the one to do that." He sighed and said, "I need a favour from you, though, it may sound selfish a bit."

    "Sure, we can work it out."

    "I want you to sing these papers." Lee grabbed his backpack. Yu caught the papers and saw what they are about. As she had studied at UA, Yu knows about it very well.

    She smiled as she read the first line. Great. His second internship came.

    "You want me to be your boss?" She felt a bit of warmth. Yu would surely be happy if Lee stuck to her for the next 15 days. They would have more private time that way.

    However, when she saw that he wasn''t cheering, she understood that wasn''t all.

    "Something else, isn''t it?" she raised her other eyebrows.

    "I will get directly to the point," Lee said. "I may trouble you during the internship."

    "How,"

    "I want to be your boss."

    "Pfftt hahahaha¡­."

    Yu couldn''t help but laugh when she heard Lee''s demand. "You are my boss in the bed."

    She didn''t mind kinky games, if that what he''s implying to.

    "Good Grief," Lee shrugged his shoulders. "Not exactly your boss. Just I need a favour. I may prerequisite you to move around the country with me, as I have to find someone."

    Yu paused and stopped laughing. Lee is dead serious giving his expression.

    "Why, is there something?"

    "Yes, what I''m saying is, my objective may or may not be in this city."

    "Your objective?" Yu said. Lee seems to be looking for someone or something after he had gained his license.

    Although she would be happy to drive him to any place, that would be only if it were vacation. She couldn''t simply do that while having her work.

    "Can''t you just, apply for somewhere else? If that were the case¡­" she said.

    Damn it.

    She wished if she could bite her tongue now. She should''ve tried to convince him to stay. If Lee went somewhere else, how would she have fun with him? She may even find herself have to drive to his place.

    "The problem is¡­" Lee said. "Other heroes may be bossy. But I can work that with you." Lee sighed. "Besides, the two I''m looking for, are moving, and I''m investigating them. So, I would like to move around the country with you on this vacation. I don''t think it would take longer."

    Yu was stunned when she heard Lee say ''two.''

    But still.

    "Lee, I''ve just got a contract, and I''m active in this city. The pro hero association has increased my payment. Very soon, I''m going to have my rank announced. And I would even have our agency soon."

    She looked at his face, with puppy eyes, so he may change his mind.

    Yu just had got a chance. With her ability to control her Quirk, she is doing less damage and has more villains arrested. To any heroine, that was a big step in her career. She just couldn''t leave this city.

    "I know." Lee stood up before sitting next to her, and then he placed his big hand on her shoulder. "However. I have a bad feeling about this. I need to move."

    "Can''t you just stay here and leave the rest for the others?"

    "I wish." Lee said, "But aren''t you curious about the two I''m looking for." Lee half-closed his eyes.

    Yu, who made eye contact with him, could tell what he is going to say.

    With one voice, they said, "Dabi and Twice."

    "Looks like you have a grudge on them. Though they escaped, the other heroes would catch them, as they are on the wanted list. Besides, the league of the villains is dead, they won''t bother you again."

    She knew about Lee''s history with the league and she could understand his feelings.

    "The one who makes Nomus isn''t arrested. And, I want to finish this once and for all." Lee said. "I want to look for them, find them, and finish them. And I can''t do that with someone else, so, please." Lee used his puppy eyes technique. Something he only uses when he needs some huge sum of money from his mom, or sugar mom.

    "But I''m not acting out of this city." Yu lifted her feet and hugged her knees to her chest. "I don''t know if I can."

    "You are a hero. All Might doesn''t need permission to stay at one place."

    "I know, but they may reduce my payment." Heroes were paid by the amount of the villains they catch, the rescuing they do, and their rank. Most heroes wouldn''t move out of their zone. It bothers other heroes. And the city would need to find someone to take over their patrol. Losing your patrol can harm you.

    "Worry not about that, I''m planning to compensate you if that worked out." Lee giggled.

    Yu sighed. "Whatever. Guess I''ll have to sign your paper."

    She has to give up. Whatever. She can always come and restart. She doesn''t mind delaying for him.

    "You remember that water." Lee drew a genuine smile. "I''ll give you another bottle."

    Yu almost coughed. "Hey, doesn''t that harm you."

    "I can make the last one, which was a secret one. Don''t you want to have it?" Lee said, massaging her shoulder and making her feel relaxed.

    Yu titled her eyebrows. If that happens, then she may become the first ranked hero. Another boost in her Quirk, which now is a scary one, would worth more than any payment.

    "In case that it doesn''t harm you, I''ll get it?" Yu said, full of expectations. Lee nodded, and she suddenly felt motivated.

    "Just don''t use it when we are having s.e.x."

    "Hahaha." She laughed.

    (x)

    Lee, of course, once he finishes beating the ass of Dabi and clear his debts, would be able to make one for himself and Yu. He thought that she deserves it, since his selfish action may harm her career.

    "I guess that I won''t patrol here for some time." Yu stretched her arms up. Lee knew it, she was motivated.

    "Sure."

    "By the way Lee," Yu put her finger on her bottom lip, as she reached an idea. "I know the exact person who may find what you need. Although, I can''t guarantee that he would give his services."

    "What," Lee was stunned for a brief. But remembering that there are too many types of quirks, he could tell that it''s not very shocking.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Yu nodded.

    The good thing is, even though she may delay her agency opening, she would spend a lot of time with Lee privately.

    Suddenly the door of her apartment was opened, the window was opened as well.

    Itsuka entered from the door, a pack of papers in her hand. "Yu, listen, I will have you sign this."

    Yu was snapped out of her conversation as she stared at Itsuka, who placed the papers in front of her. "No way are you going to have him all for yourself."

    "Hey, that''s not." Yu was about to retort and think of an excuse.

    "Come on, I don''t want to market this summer," Itsuka made puppy eyes, "for the sake of the threesomes we used to have.

    "Excuse me," a faint voice like a ghost said.

    Turning, she saw who entered from the window, floating.

    Reiko was hugging a group of papers to her chest. Seeing every eye on her, she said, faintly, "I''m not interrupting anything, am I?"

    "Hey, can''t you knock on the door," in surprise, Yu yelled at Reiko.

    "I couldn''t take the stairs," Reiko replied.

    Lee turned and looked at the three. "What in the¡­" the two girls, who weren''t invited by Yu, were here to have their internship with him.

 Chapter 150

    A/N: Chapters ahead at: patr eon.com/Blazuki

    ***

    Lee stared at the big sign. "Hosu City." He then looked at his right, to Yu who was driving and then behind him, to Itsuka and Reiko who were obligated to follow them as Yu is their boss during the internship.

    Yu was behind the wheel, taking deep breathes. The girls behind were looking at the city through the window, getting as many details as they can.

    "And here I thought we would be staying at home."

    ''Aren''t we a big happy family,'' Lee rolled his eyes before he let a deep sigh.

    "Remember girls¡­" Yu said with a stoic expression, her mask''s horns pointing behind her. "I''m your boss here. Without my permission, you can''t fight. You are just sidekicks who have to listen. Do you understand?"

    Itsuka shrugged her shoulders.

    "Why aren''t you telling Lee that?" Reiko patted Lee''s arms.

    "I''m driving, don''t mess with my nerves or I''ll put a bad word on you at school." Yu was seriously annoyed. She is doing this for Lee. As for these girls, they are just extras. Though, they can help. Reiko is good to deal with many people her evil spirits ability ¨C though not enough with giants or very heavy objects. Itsuka was good as well ¨C she is a mini version of her.

    In any case, she hoped that Lee would be done quickly from this. Then, she would go back to her city and start working again. If this happened as she pleases, then, once she comes back, the three here would be good sidekicks to end many crimes.

    "Whatever," Reiko shrugged her shoulders. Not drawing any emotion on her face, she looked through the window.

    "Good Grief," Lee shook his head, before looking up. "Night Eye," he murmured in the name of the guy they should visit him.

    "That guy can see the future, if we get him to use his Quirk, your search would end in a matter of days."

    "Mmm." Lee nodded.

    The girls behind were clueless about what''s going on. But as long as they are here, as a big happy family, they were happy to follow Lee here.

    The car moved as it entered the city, passing by the road, and making its way to one high building.

    -x-X-x-

    Lee and the girls stood up in front of a long building. Lee was looking up, half-close his eyes. Lee was the type of persons who likes a peaceful life. But because of his life as a Quirkless before high school, he was a person who always pays back his debts. It would always annoy him during his sleep, the fact that Dabi had called his mom a whore, and now he had escaped. He didn''t know if the love for his mom was driving him, or if it were his nature, but Lee would surely payback, and end up the League for once and all.

    Lee felt smooth soft hands on his shoulders. Turning, he saw Reiko and Itsuka smiling and patting him. The girls felt Lee''s emotions rising, and they patted him. Lee smiled and relaxed his shoulders.

    Yu, wearing as Mt Lady now, was standing in front of them. Hands-on her h.i.p.s, she sighed. "Listen now, I''m your boss. You follow my orders, and you will respect me in front of the others," she said this looking at Reiko and Itsuka who nodded.

    Lee was out of the topic obviously, but she knew that he was smart enough to get it.

    They then stepped inside.

    This place was the agency of Night Eye, the previous sidekick of All Might. As All Might, in the past, had raised in ranks before becoming the symbol of peace, Night Eye, with his ability to see the future, had helped the current number hero to rise to the top and solve as many crimes as possible.

    They got in the elevator, Lee looked at the three women who came with him. The door was opened and they got inside the highest floor.

    "Lee san."

    Lee suddenly heard a voice coming from his side. And to his surprise, when he turned, there was a wall. It happened all of a sudden that Itsuka was surprised, Reiko didn''t show any reaction and turned her eyes, While Yu clenched her fist, seeming that she is just an inch away from punching someone.

    "Over here."

    Lee looked at the ground, between his legs, to see his face looking at him from the floor.

    "Mirio," Lee remembered him. "You aren''t n.a.k.e.d, right?" He asked.

    "Haha." Mirio chuckled as he popped out of the ground. He was wearing his white suit and red cap. A costume made clothes that get active with his power.

    "Good sense of humour you have there, Lee san." Mirio was, obviously, a morning guy.

    "Can''t you just greet as a normal person!" Yu stomped on the ground.

    Miro shrunk back and waved his hand.

    "Sorry, I thought it would be funny that way."

    "That''s not funny, you are lame," Reiko shared her opinion.

    Mirio lowered his head and sighed. He then lifted his fist and murmured.

    "I''m a hero, I shouldn''t care about the sheer and the boos."

    The four only stared at him.

    Mirio then smiled and said, "So, Lee-san, Ms Mt. Lady, and the girls there. What are you doing here in our agency?"

    Yu sighed and took the lead to speak and she explained that she is here to see Night Eye for some reasons.

    Mirio didn''t ask too many questions, but instead said, "You have an appointment, right?"

    Yu shook her head, as they just moved here a day after Lee started his internship.

    "Well, I have called someone, and she said that he shouldn''t be busy tomorrow, which is today."

    Lee looked around, seeing a pretty woman with light-blue skin, blue dark hair that danced down to her neck. The girl had a big chest and she was wearing two pieces of clothes, white, exposing most of her skin and curvy body. She was having her elbows on the table, hands supporting her head, and she was closing her eyes.

    Mirio pointed to her.

    "Then it must be her. Hey, Bubble Girl, wake up!"

    "Stop Night Eye Sama; I won''t get late again!"

    Bubble girl, as soon as she opened her eyes, yelled while staring forward.

    Seems that she was having a nightmare.

    Putting her hand on her D cup chest, the light blue woman sighed in relief before turning to Mirio.

    "Mirio san, you shouldn''t wake me up like that."

    "I didn''t intend to, but we have guests." He said, pointing to Lee and his group.

    Bubble girl saw them and opened her eyes widely. She went off her seat, and said, "Mt Lady, I didn''t expect your visit. How can I help you?"

    "I have called yesterday, about Night Eye. You''ve said he isn''t here but should be tomorrow." Yu furrowed her eyebrows. "Which is today."

    Bubble girl moved her sleeveless arm and put her hand behind her head, giving a small bow. "Well, Mt Lady. You have asked if Mister Night Eye was free, you didn''t ask for an appointment."

    "Is he free now?" Yu asked; her hand on her hip, staring at the blue girl.

    Bubble Girl was making excuses for Night Eye. As someone who can see the future, Night Eye would use his limited Quirk while watching the TV, and see if there is any major crime that would happen soon, or if any report would come to him in the near future.

    With his ability, he can stop many things before they happen. His time was so precious.

    "Well, about that, do you have any emergency, if not, it would be preferred ¨C"

    Yu and Lee were frowning as the Bubble Girl was talking. But suddenly, the blue-skinned girl was interrupted by the phone on her desk.

    Picking it up, the sidekick suddenly opened her eyes widely. She stared at Lee and Yu, before going back to normal.

    "I understand," she told before she put the phone down.

    Staring at Lee and Yu, she said, "Night Eye wants to see the Mt Lady and the man here."

    "The man?" Mirio questioned, before pointing to himself.

    "You are still a boy, Mirio," Bubble girl shook her head.

    Mirio fell to the ground, trying his best to force a laugh. "Someone call the fire department, please."

    "Good Grief." Lee shrugged his shoulders.

    Bubble girl and the other couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Lee nodded with his head. This guy, Night Eye, seemed to be amazing, to know who is here for him. He walked along with Yu and pushed the door slowly.

    "Come in." a cold voice came from inside.

 Chapter 151

    Trying his best to ignore All Might posters at the wall, and the toys that resembled All Might all across the shelves in this office, Lee looked at Night Eye as soon as he entered his office with Yu. Officially, as she was his boss now, she was to entre first. Lee observed the man sitting on the desk, glaring at them behind his glasses. Night Eye was a tall man, 2 meters long. He was so lean and had dark-green hair that was brushed to the side. Night Eye, who was the previous sidekick of All Might, looked with his golden eyes at the two.

    "I have expected that you would come here," he said, standing up to his full height. "You had no appointment requested though."

    Yu was to talk with him. "To be expecting us already, you surely must be an amazing person."

    "You must understand that I am a very busy person."

    Night Eye pointed to the TV and to the desk that was full of papers.

    Today, this agency''s owner had predicted two major heists and had already delivered them to the police.

    One can just know how important his ability -- to see the major events on the TV.

    Yu clicked her tongue.

    She must get what Lee wants, so she can get back home and get that boost in her Quirk, and then open her agency, collect the money, and become more famous.

    Those thoughts in her head didn''t show up on her cold beautiful face.

    "I''m a very busy person as well, yet I came." She replied. "It would be better if you cooperate and let everyone happy. Not to mention, why would you tell us to come."

    "Maybe I am curious, maybe I have few precious seconds to spare," Night Eye replied.

    Lee rolled his eyes, thinking. ''When is he going to stop bullshiting? I''m the one to come here, he had summoned me, and Yu obviously since she is the responsible one about me. Could it be that I had already requested from him to see the future, and he saw it? Wait a second. Can Night Eye see the future in the future he had seen about himself, and in that future, can he see another future, which already implied that I was here, and he knows the answers to my question¡­ should I ask him.''

    "No, I don''t see another future inside the future I see. The info load is beyond my head." Night Eye switched his eyes at Lee, who raised his eyebrows, as he didn''t expect Night Eye to see through him. "I only see things from a third-person perspective."

    "Oh," Lee decided to speak up then. Crossing his arms, he said, "then, this had happened already."

    "Some of it, which had already changed, obviously, by me and you interfering in the future." Night Eye said with a calm sharp tone.

    "Mmm. I can''t see the future, I can''t change something I don''t know it will happen."

    "You changed the future, long time ago, you just don''t know."

    "Listen, since you know why we are here, we can skip the formalities. Will you help us or not." Spoke Yu.

    "I only know that you are here to ask for help. Nothing more." Night Eye patted his glasses. "I didn''t ask about the details, and I''m not intending to give my help."

    "Geez, and you call yourself a hero."

    Lee patted Yu''s shoulder.

    He could feel that she was getting angry at the behaviour of the person in front of him.

    Yu can be a sweet person with Lee.

    However, to someone else, she can become a very scary person.

    "You''re not intending¡­" Lee repeated behind him.

    "That''s because the one asking for it isn''t Yu, but you."

    Night eye said, as he reached with his hand to his desk and picked up a stamp.

    ''Yu¡­You. Why did I think of Rush Hour?'' But Lee came back to the topic.

    "But, as heroes, you want to capture villains whom are being looked at by the Hero Asociation." Night Eye said. "You surely want to mess with the future, don''t you?"

    "I live in the present, I make the future," came Lee''s reply.

    "Let me see how capable you are," Night Eye extended his hand, showing the stamp. "I''m seeing each of your movement, for the next three seconds, try to get this from my hand."

    "What, three seconds¡­" Yu wanted to retort. This is too little time.

    "Three, two¡­" Night Eye activated his Quirk. He knew what is going on in the future, and smirked, as he could see anything going to happen from the third person.

    Lee was about to sigh, as Star Platinum was about to take the stamp. However, it slipped back to Night Eye''s sleeves.

    "WAANN..." Counting so fast, Night Eye was about to finish the count. With his ability, he could predict where the aura would go and when. With his experience, he can even react to projectiles as fast as the sound.

    Night Eye was counting three seconds in a half-second.

    Lee half-closed his eyes. This is just a mess. Just because Night Eye got off with the first round, easily, as Star Platinum wasn''t even trying, doesn''t mean that it''s going to be over with the last second.

    ''Star Platinum,'' the stand made an appearance and called "The World!"

    After he stopped the time, Star Platinum snatched the stamp on got it to his hand. Lee didn''t care about what Night Eye would think once he sees the stamp in his hand. After all, Lee had hidden his time-stopping power for one purpose, to surprise the league when they make an appearance.

    The time resumed.

    Night Eye had just seen the future. Lee would teleport the stamp to him. Night Eye had decided that he would change its position quickly. However, the future didn''t change.

    Lee was standing there and having the stamp.

    Night Eye opened his eyes widely. Not even a second between, yet Lee won the challenge. Even with a half-second given to Lee, one was for warning him, Lee had reacted so fast and beat the challenge.

    "So, are we going to talk?" Lee said.

    "I didn''t say I would." Night Eye finally smiled. "One thing is left.

    Yu cringed when she saw that smile.

    Lee, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows.

    "What left?"

    "A final test."

    "Final test."

    The smile on his face started to appear more like a smirk to Lee. "Yes, the result depends on it." Night Eye joined his skinny hands. His face became serious, suddenly. Lee and Yu were wondering what''s with this change.

    Dead serious, Night Eye said. "Say a joke."

    Yu almost fell. She thought of giving this guy some beating for messing with Lee.

    Lee lifted his head, looking at the roof. Just because he wanted to beat the shit out of someone, he is going to pass by this.

    Lee could pass by hell and crawl of it.

    But, telling a joke.

    ''My poor life,''

    Nah¡­ he will pass.

    ''Maybe I will go back to the city, train, as usual, have s.e.x as usual.''

    He thought it''s time to investigate and think about a more creative way to get his objective. After all, it was selfish of him to drag Yu all of the ways here just to say a joke. Maybe he should apologise to her and leave, takes her somewhere nice to have a date and think about what to do after.

    "Good Grief." Lee looked at Night Eye with sleepy eyes and was about to leave.

    "Haha. Good Grief, that''s a nice one." Night Eye laughed like he had heard the funniest joke ever.

    Lee blinked twice, so did Yu.

    Yu put her hand on Lee''s shoulder, supporting herself not to fall.

    Night Eye walked forward and grabbed Lee''s hand to shake it.

    Making eye contact, he said, "I always wanted to see the man who changed the future?"

    Lee narrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what he meant by the man who changed the future. Lee smiled wryly and didn''t care about the rest. "Oh really? Who had told you about that?"

    "All Might." Night Eye took his hand back and patted his glasses.

    Lee understood it now.

    "I think he was just praising too much."

    "You are humble aren''t you?" He took his hand back from the handshake.

    "Am I?"

    Night Eye paused for a second. He then said with a sigh. "I''ll tell you in advance, I have already used my ability on myself today, so, you''ll have to wait for tomorrow."

    Yu bit her lips and clenched her fist, resisting the urge to go bigger and punch Night Eye.

    Lee was the same. After all of this, he was to wait for tomorrow! But he forced a smile.

    "But I''ll be happy to hear what you have come here for." Night Eye continued. He went to his desk and pointed to the couch in his office. "You can sit."

 Chapter 152

    An: 25 chapters ahead at

    pa treon.com/Blazuki

    -----------

    "What a coincidence." Night Eye, after knowing what Yu and Lee are looking for, said. "Someone else told me to look for them as well."

    Lee leaned back, looking at the man who can see the future. "Who?"

    "All Might." Night Eye patted his glasses.

    Yu and Lee looked at each other.

    Could it be that they came here for nothing? Would that All Might had already done the job. If that the case, then, who would Lee beat. Before Yu could sigh in relief, Night Eye took a deep breath, and then proceeded to speak.

    "So, it''s useless for us to stay here," Ye said.

    Night Eye shook his head and said. "Let me tell you something first. Years ago, I had predicted the death of All Might¡­" Night Eye looked around... "I had asked him to retire. He would die if he didn''t."

    Yu flinched. Lee, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows. Lee didn''t look surprised, which confirmed Night Eye''s doubts. Apparently, the blue eyed man knows about the injury of All Might, no, the previous injury.

    "And that why you said I changed the future." Lee seemed to be very smart here.

    "What future?" Yu looked at Lee.

    "Just my aura has a healing factor, on the micro-level. All Might had been injured, and I healed him." Lee rolled his eyes when he remembered how that old man asked him to take his position. Lee would rather be working at a post mail rather than working as a non-stop hero. Just look at All Might, muscular, has many fans, and all, yet he doesn''t date anyone.

    "Oh, no wonder his performance has been going downhill last years." Yu put a leg above the other and leaned her head on Lee''s shoulder "So, that how Lee changed the vision you see. Weird. Shouldn''t you be able to see that Lee had changed that already? After all, you didn''t tell Lee the future to change it."

    "I don''t know honestly. Maybe my words for All Might, my begging for him to retire, has changed the future by leading him to cross paths with Mister Lee." Night Eye looked between his legs as if he were recalling the past "I may be the one who changed it. But that doesn''t take the credit from Lee."

    "He''s a great man." Yu turned to Lee, increased her size slightly, and kissed Lee on the cheek, causing him to smile slightly

    "I know." Night Eye said.

    Lee raised an eyebrow and pointed to himself, understanding that each thought about someone else.

    "To the point," Lee interpreted. "You said All Might has been here for that."

    "I was just about to get to the point." Night Eye sighed. "As I had a reunion with my old friend whom I hadn''t seen for years, I was asked to see the future, where Dabi and Twice would be hiding ¨C the remains of the League of Villains aren''t to take lightly ¨C All Might was having his worries about them."

    "And?" Yu was curious now.

    "I didn''t see them crossing with him in his future, the near future, and I didn''t dare to go farther than that."

    "You mean?" Could it be that Night Eye is incapable?

    "All Might is back for his old 24/7 hero schedule." Night Eye sighed. "Because of that, in his future, he is constantly helping the people, in many different places. In his future, there is no time to look or waste on someone."

    "But with me¨C"

    "It can be different." Night Eye said. "If you put in your head that you will leave tomorrow, You and Ms Mt Lady, looking for them personally, then I will be able where your future would lead to your destination. However, you''ll have to intend to go across the country."

    "Oh, come, on!" Yu rolled her eyes. "He has couple of weeks under me, and I would be trying to open agency by then."

    Lee patted Yu''s shoulder for her to shut up. She stared at him and gave an apologetic look. Lee just smiled. He could understand her frustration.

    "Then, this only means¡­" Night Eye said.

    "We have only limited time." Lee smiled. "Worry not, give me some reports, clues, and I''m putting that I would leave this place tomorrow, after our meeting. Would this help you to see a better future?"

    Lee was sure. If he intended to start a journey with <

    > then he would find a very strong clue. Night Eye, with his quirk, should make that journey shorter.

    "Huh?"

    "I may not appear to," Lee pointed to his head, "but I am super smart."

    Yu stared at Lee and nodded. This brat, when she had to teach him with Itsuka, they found that he was a super smart person if he wants to be.

    Lee had once, in her apartment, read a book by flipping the pages.

    She had originally thought that he''s messing with her, only to find out that he could remember each page.

    Seeing that Yu is nodding, Night Eye found that he has no choice.

    "Fine, however¡­"

    "What!" Yu exclaimed. What however now.

    "I''ll tell you in advance, I would only see 2 weeks ahead in your future. Ah and one more thing."

    "Yes." Lee and Yu answered at the same time.

    "I would appreciate if you intend not to have s.e.x during this time."

    Night Eye joked.

    He made an a.d.u.l.t joke. He was waiting for them to laugh. Yu and Lee raised their eyebrows and looked at each other.

    "You¡­ you pervert, you shouldn''t see that," Yu said, anger in her eyes.

    "Let''s just intend." Lee held her hands, "we are just wanting to see the future in that case. Then we can have it all we want"

    Yu formed a fist and knocked on his head. "Do you really believe that, even if we intended not to? It doesn''t mean we wouldn''t."

    "Yeah, probably you are right," Lee said. "But knowing that he may see some details like that." Lee glared at Night Eye before looking at Yu. "I think we would restrain ourselves until he finishes seeing the future."

    Night Eye suddenly opened his eyes widely, staring at the blonde heroine and her intern? Both of them had emotional gases directed at each other, as Yu was bitting her plump lips and Lee clenching his jaw.

    "Then, meet me at night."

    "Hahaha¡­" Night Eye suddenly laughed. "You too almost got me. You would really make a great couple in the future."

    Even if it is legal,. Night Eye believed that their conversation is for trolling him.

    "Anyway." Night Eye said. "You may patrol outside, Mt Lady. You can help this city while my sidekicks work with yours. Meanwhile, I will look for some doc.u.ments and clues that may help Lee. I would like to see how smart he is, the user of the Aura."

    "Sure, Lee, do you want to patrol." Yu turned and asked Lee for his permission.

    "I''d like some fresh air."

    "And I''d like to get some attention here."

    "Then, Night Eye, if you excuse us," said Yu as she stood up and left.

    "Sure, just don''t cause troubles while patrolling. Lee, get along with Mirio. Who knows who will become number one"

    Lee shrugged his shoulders as though he doesn''t care where this conversation may lead. "Whatever."

    Leaving Night Eye to feel confused, Lee followed behind Yu.

 Chapter 153

    Hosu City, the Yakuza''s place.

    A young black-haired man, with short hair, looked through the window, focusing on his reflection. He was thinking about the deal he had made with the remaining of the league of the villains.

    Kai Chisaki, AKA Overhaul, put his elbow on the table, supporting his head.

    Who would think that, even with the fall of the leaders of the league of the Villains, things would get more interesting? The heroes have no idea about the fallouts. Kai Chisaki knows that his current product would flip the market. And he believed that his next product would flip the heroes world upside down.

    "Take one head, and two would appear in its place." Kai sighed, thinking about the last fall of All For One.

    But whatever.

    The fact that All For One had fallen only means peace. Peace was the sign that comes before the war.

    Overhaul knew, after his deal with Dabi, that a new era is about to raise.

    The young master of the Yakuza was staring at the large backyard.

    He looked at his wrist, to the watch, trying to know what time it is.

    "It''s that time of the day."

    It''s time to proceed with more experiments. The experiment, using the blood of a little child, the granddaughter of the leader of the yakuza here.

    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue. That girl is going to be annoying as she would cry all over. Why can''t kids be more silent nowadays?

    Kai put his hands on the table and stood up, adjusting his lower face''s mask, which looked like the crow''s mouth.

    He walked into his manor, a Japanese styled building. He grabbed one book from a shelf on his way, and a secret passage was opened to the underground. He walked until he stopped in front of a pitch-black creature. A skull-less Nomu. Kai stared at him for a brief, as if it is a masterpiece thing.

    "Young Master, we have prepared what you have asked for."

    A masked little man appeared from the wall. He greeted his young master and told him about what they had done.

    Kai extended his hand, not looking at his subordinate. "A Nomu, they are quite famous nowadays."

    "Yes, young master. However, their appearance is famous and it would be hard to use this one without getting the attention of the heroes."

    "The appearance. That won''t be a problem."

    Kai Chisaki, Aka Overhaul, smirked, as he walked and patted the body of the big black beast.

    "Dabi think that he can fool me, by telling this beast would follow my orders." Overhaul suppressed his urge to sigh. Looking at the ground with his lazy black eye, he yawned. "My quirk can fix that little modification in the nerves."

    Kai could disassemble anything he touches, and fix it to his liking and add his modification. He has complete control over the matter he touches. With his ability, he can revive people who are on the verge of death.

    Even the people who got sliced, he can fix them, or change a little thing within them. He had even put his foster father in a coma, just because he couldn''t see the bigger picture.

    "Young master, you are-"

    "I''m going to fix this."

    The Nomu started to disassemble, turning into a bloody mass.

    Then, the blood mass started to reshape again, with Kai''s modifications.

    In an instant, instead of the Nomu, appeared a big creature. However, he has a skull, and white hair covering it. This one looked more like a human. No one would think it is a Nomu.

    "A high Nomu, improved, and loyal to me." Kai flinched. When he had fixed the Nomu, his Quirk had given him a total picture of its body, how it works and how it''s structured. "But I have to admit. To make something like this creature. That doctor has a f.u.c.k.i.e.d up mind."

    "But they got Trigger handed to them." The subordinate said. "With his abilities, do you think it''s a good idea?"

    That was their deal. The Trigger, a medicine that can amplify quirks. For something like Nomu, who could regenerate, there would be no after effect of the medicine.

    Kai knew that the remains of the league of the villains want to steal the formula of the chemical product. However, they won''t be able to, not without the little child''s blood.

    "Did you find any clue about their hideout?"

    "No." the subordinate shook his head.

    "Surely, they are nothing without their Nomus." Kai yawned. He put white gloves on his hands, and then, he walked around the manor, to the lab. "Bring Eri here."

    The subordinate nodded and went to bring her.

    However, something was missing. Two minutes later, the subordinate came back, with the door guardian.

    "Young Master. Eri. Eri had escaped." The guardian said with panic in his eyes.

    "What! How could a child escape?" Overhaul half-closed his eyes and held his wrist. "From you, an a.d.u.l.t?"

    "I''m sorry young master." The man bowed down. Frightened and shaking, he looked at the young master''s hand, as he was slowly taking his gloves. The man gulped. The young master, if he did this, then someone is going to die. He bowed down, tears from his eyes falling. "I didn''t see her. I don''t deserve to be part of this Yakuza. Forgive me."

    "It''s okay,"

    The man felt a pat on his shoulder. His heart stopped for a second. Kai touched his shoulder. He must die at any second. However, he noticed that overhaul patted him with his gloved hand.

    "Just don''t forget this feeling." Overhaul walked away from the bowing man. "Move to the kitchen, you are useless."

    "Thanks for sparing me. I won''t disappoint you again."

    "Whatever." Kai ignored the tearful man. This man would be left to get killed in front of the girl, once he fined her, so she would learn the outcomes of her actions.

    Kai Chisaki pulled his phone and opened one application. Although that little girl has escaped, he had put a GPS device under her skin. Even if she went to the country''s edges, he would find her.

    Looking at the map, he saw a red dot. Sighing, Kai murmured. "She isn''t far from here."He put his other glove on his hands, and then made his way out of his manor. It''s time to get some brat back home.

 Chapter 154

    It was the first time for me to patrol as a hero. Not the very first time, as I had done it with All Might, Endeavour. But now, I was allowed here to use lethal power if I saw it necessary.

    Walking with my hero costume and ignoring the eyes of the women on my abs, I was with Mirio, patrolling, while waiting for Night Eye to recharge his ability to see the future. The green-haired man can do this to one person every 24 hours. that was plenty of time, so Yu decided to do some job here for free. With her being able to control how much she can grow now, she could worry less about public damage and do her job more effectively, given the physical power she had got.

    Since I was the one to delay her agency opening, I had to do some help around. While I was walking on the streets with Mirio, Itsuka and Reiko were patrolling on the other side of the city. In case they found any struggle, they would call me, or Yu.

    "Lee-san, what are you thinking of."

    "Nothing. Let''s work in this direction." I pointed in one direction.

    Since my Hamon got stronger, my sixth sense got stronger as well. I could be more sensitive to feelings now, and I could approximately look for villains hideouts.

    "You sure about that?" Mirio asked, seeing me pointing to a park. I ignored him and walked on my way. Mirio hurried behind me.

    Very soon, we found a woman, who was trying to pick up on a teenager, forcing him to her, as she was pushing her face closer to his with a mature smile on her face.

    I was startled.

    My sixth sense, instead of leading me to someone with very bad intent, lead me to a horny middle-aged beautiful woman. While I was in my thoughts, Mirio was to react fast and handcuffed the woman. She begged and cried. But Mirio said that she shouldn''t pat a teenager''s face like that.

    "Stop what the heck you are doing! Don''t you see that I was close from having her!" The kid cursed at us, saying that we are c.o.c.k-blockers and not heroes. Mirio was forced to let the woman free, and apologise. I stared at the kid with piercing eyes, making him leave since I was just one moment away from beating him.

    "Lee-San, you have a funny sixth sense, don''t you."

    "Ah."

    "The one with bad intents was the kid, not the middle-aged woman." I shook my finger and closed my eyes, looking for the next victim.

    Mirio only murmured about how I have a good humour sense. I simply ignored him and walked on my way, looking for any place that gives me a bad feeling.

    Luckily this time, I didn''t end up with a horny teenager. Just some thief stealing from the wallets. Mirio was quick to stop him.

    We then called the police, before moving on to the next patrol.

    The people around were greeting Mirio. Even sidekicks had a popularity as it seems. Within the next three hours, a couple of thieves were caught up. No serious villains.

    "You are like a radar, Lee san."

    "Whatever."

    "Now, now, this isn''t a way for you to address someone who is two years ahead of you. You should call me senior. Or, you know what, call me Sempai."

    I suddenly stopped. "Say that once again, and I may throw up."

    Before he could say anything thing, I raised my finger. A wave of negative, sad emotions was invading me.

    "Here," I said, turning my face.

    In front of us, there was a narrow path between the buildings. Mostly you would see homeless guys, gangsters, or shady people resting here. I saw a little girl, with dusty clothes running away while panting.

    She had white fluffy hair, red big eyes, and a small nose, with a small horn on the right side of her forehead. Her arms were covered by many bandages. The only thing that made me sure that she didn''t run away from the hospital was her shoes, as she didn''t wear them.

    "Help me." She cried on her way toward us. Giving her look, I could tell that she was 6-7 years old.

    I could tell that I had felt some feelings, a feeling of a hunter looking at its prey. But they didn''t come from her. Somewhere behind her.

    "Where are your parent, little girl?" Mirio said.

    "What''s going on?" I asked.

    Like a scared cat, she looked at us. "Please¡­ Please, take me away."

    "Eri. Come here. You shouldn''t annoy pro heroes from doing their jobs. They have things, you know."

    A voice came from behind.

    The white-haired little girl had chills when she heard the voice and her body started shaking. A black-haired man with sharp black eyes walked toward us. He had white gloves, a black mask that covered his face''s lower half, and he was tall and lean.

    Although he was smiling, I could tell that it was a fake smile.

    Mirio flinched when he looked at the visitor. The guy stopped in front of us and said.

    "Sorry if my daughter did anything to you. I had just yelled at her, and she took it too far by running here."

    "Your daughter?"

    I raised my eyebrow, before looking down to the girl, who just hugged my pants, refusing to let them go.

    In my previous life, I knew one of the most strict fathers whose violence was his ultimate solution for everything. Yet, no one would escape with bare feet, like this girl is.

    "Yes, Eri, an apology for the heroes and let''s go." The masked man said.

    "Girl, what''s with your arms, can you tell me why they are covered like this." I looked down at her arms, covered by white bandages.

    The girl opened her eyes widely and hugged my leg, refusing to talk.

    I then looked at the face of the man.

    He made a smirk under his mask; I could feel it but not see it. He said. "She was playing in dangerous locations and got her arms injured. Because of her recklessness, I had taken her to the hospital, and I scolded her afterwards¡­"

    Suddenly, I felt Mirio grabbing my shoulder. Turning to him, he bit his bottom lip, nodding to let her go, before looking at the guy.

    "Have a good day with your daughter, sir," Mirio said.

    I usually am not very professional. Mirio, to be so easy going with this guy, for something bigger as it seems.

    The bad feeling of negative emotion hit me again.

    Hearing Mirio''s words, the girl hugged my leg stronger.

    "Hospital you say." I stared at the man again. "They would fire the nurse for sure. Maybe you need an appointment with child service."

    The man furrowed his eyebrows, looking angry. "This is my daughter. Just do your job, and I know how to take care of my daughter, who just got too sensitive? Eri, let''s go, I''ll buy you a candy."

    "Ah sure, if that the case." I lifted my hand. "But she seems to be too afraid for me to believe that you''re her father."

    "You know how kids are. Yell at them once, and they would tell the nearest stranger that you had kidnapped them." The man shook his shoulders.

    "Oh, you are right, sir, hehe." Mirio made a silly smile. However, his heart was beating faster and faster.

    I leaned down, picked up the little girl, and stared forward.

    She was shaking as she wrapped her arm around my hand.

    "I want to make a small test, and then I''ll let her go with you."

    "Geez, what is it." The man rolled his eyes.

    His act was believable. However, I trust my Hamon sense more.

    "At three, I want both of you to tell me your last names. Of course, a father and daughter should have the same last name." I sneered. "You have to understand why I am doing this. you would appreciate this had your daughter been with a different man."

    "I tottaly understand, good Hero." He nodded, very sure that he would pass the test.

    I counted, "One, two, three¡­"

 Chapter 155

    Kai didn''t know whether to laugh or start killing. The young tall hero was annoying to deal with, for sure. Not only he didn''t give Eri back, but he also gave him a test, that both of them should say their last name at the same moment. As someone who raised the white-haired girl, Eri, as his test subject, Kai knows exactly how she would answer. Probably she would use her Grandfather''s name.

    "One. Two¡­"

    The young hero started counting. Kai was looking at Eri, resisting the urge to sigh. This girl, he would make sure to give her a punishment when they go back.

    "Three."

    As the count continued, both of them answered at the same time.

    "Hassaikai."

    "I''m Eri Hassaikai."

    They answered at the same time.

    Lee looked at the two of them.

    Eri opened her red eyes widely, shaking as she looked at Kai, before hugging the hero''s arm.

    "Well, hero. Now since we got the answer right, you should give me my daughter back." He extended his hands toward the hero and faked a friendly expression. "I will make sure that she would be treated nicely. Nothing like this would happen again."

    "Well, he passed the test, so we should give him his daughter back," Mirio said. "The child support office would deal with him after that."

    "Not so fast," Lee said.

    Kai flinched all of the sudden. His hand went to his other hand, taking the glove off slowly.

    "Am I understanding, you don''t want to give my daughter back, despite the fact that I passed your test successfully."

    Kai had the intention to kill the two heroes. Just one sneaky touch is all of what he needs to end their lives.

    "Who said you succussed." He said an ID card appeared in Lee''s hand. "Explain."

    Lee threw the card at Kai, who caught it.

    Lee continued. "Kai. Chisaki."

    Kai Chisaki opened his eyes widely. Looking at the card in his hand, he saw his face, his name and last name.

    Shocked, he put his hands in his pockets. He found out that his ID was missing¡­ no, it was in his hand.

    "I guess we have a kidnapping case here. Mirio, useless Mirio. Call the cops."

    Kai felt his heart beat faster all of the sudden.

    His cover was blown up.

    But how in the hell did this hero find about his identity, and even take his ID without Kai realising that.

    Eri hugged the hero tighter, looking at Kai, who took his glove off, with tears falling from her eyes.

    Kai sneered inside, he had once made sure that this little rabbit na?ve girl sees how his ability work.

    Lee just applied Star Platinum on himself, feeling the killing intent.

    Just a few seconds ago, he had stopped the time and took Chisaki''s ID snakingly. Lee had made sure to know the answers to the test before testing his victims.

    Lee may not trust people in the street simply. But he trusts his sixth sense.

    "You could''ve just lived your life," Kai growled at Lee and turned into a flash that appeared in front of the young hero.

    Lee was only half closing his eyes.

    When he extended his hand to hold the Yakuza boss, from his collar, lifting him up, Kai smirked and put his palm on Lee''s arm.

    "Oh really?" The hero said as if mocking him.

    "Yeah, really."

    Kai activated his Quirk all a sudden.

    With this, Lee should turn into a bloody mass.

    However, there is one little problem.

    If Kai was a Stand user, he would see that what he was holding wasn''t a white arm, but a Stand''s arm.

    Because of his experience in the past, Lee is less trusting toward the people who have quirks that work with hands.

    ''After that time at The Festival, I don''t let anyone touch me.''

    Lee sneered. With Star Platinum coating him, no one in this world would be able to use Quirks that depends on touching on Lee. Lee had learned to do this. After all, people like Tomura, or like the one who had drugged him in the Sports Festival, are hard to guard against.

    Kai opened his eyes widely all of the sudden.

    "Overhaul, you are under arrest for kidnapping." Mirio opened his mouth, his facial expression changed to an angry one, and he said the guy''s villain name.

    Lee just gave him a small glare before looking at the man holding his hand. Mirio seemed to know Overhaul and was willing to let him go with what he had thought his daughter.

    Apparently, Overhaul should be a villain under watch, for Mirio to act like he hadn''t known him.

    "I''ll teach you this," Lee said to Overhaul. His hand reached his neck and lifted him.

    "What in the." Kai struggled and kicked with his feet. Why is his Quirk not working on Lee? Why the man didn''t explode into blood right now. Kai opened his eyes widely while staring at the hero in front of him.

    "No one ever forgets to wear his shoes before running away. Even if they don''t have, they will wear sandals."

    Lee obviously didn''t believe what overhaul had said that the white-haired girl is his daughter, mainly because she was running barefoot.

    "Shit!"

    Lee took his hand back from the neck of Kai.

    That moment, Star Platinum left Lee''s body, clenched his fists, and started punching nonstop.

    Kai flew back and hit a trashcan, falling there with his bones, nose, legs, and arms were broken.

    The white-haired girl stared with her red eyes at Overhaul. She took a deep breath and let of Lee''s embrace.

    Apparently, she was curious about seeing what''s happened.

    Lee turned to Mirio, who nodded and called the cops. Very soon, the cops came and took Overhaul, whose body was broken, and they handcuffed him, before putting him on the track.

    "Why have you done that?" Lee asked Mirio.

    Mirio bit his lips. "We had been watching Overhaul for quite a time now, looking for evidence to catch him. We had strict orders not to make him feel suspicious or do anything that would make him aware of us. I originally thought this girl was his daughter. But now, since we caught him red-handed with kidnapping, we can start to interrogate him.''

    Lee clenched his fist and punched Mirio in the face, sending him away, falling. Mirio didn''t say anything and looked around.

    "After all the talk about being pro, I came to see that you are a useless person."

    Mirio didn''t reply. He thought for a brief and said. "Thank you for teaching me this lesson. I hope I can become a better hero in the future, thanks to this." Mirio was feeling guilt. He totally bought that she was Overhaul''s daughter. Instead of carrying with the orders that had told him not to make Overhaul aware of them, he should''ve carried with questions, as Lee had done.

    No wonder All Might says that Lee is a true hero.

    "I''m afraid," the little girl said, looking around.

    "Don''t be." Lee turned to the little girl, Eri, and was waiting for another car from the police to take her. "Where are your parents?"

 Chapter 156

    "That''s horrible," said Mirio as he looked at the girl who had just got emotional all of the sudden.

    This girl shouldn''t be taken to the police statement, but to the hospital first.

    Eri, who was just 6 years old girl, had Kai as the one who''s supposed to take care of her.

    Kai Chisaki, apparently, was using her as a test subject, ever since her Grandfather, the original leader of the Yakuza in Hosu, entered a coma.

    She doesn''t have any parents or relatives to take care of.

    "He¡­ every day, take my blood non-stop." The little girl put her fists next to her eyes, crying. "To create that Quirk disabling medicine.

    "He even makes poor little animals vanish with my blood. Then, after he takes my blood, he uses his Quirk to fix my hand, and then, they start with experiments again." She said, crying. "I wanted to play, but he never let me out¡­ I''m afraid he would go after me again."

    "Don''t worry about that." Mirio forced a smile as Lee rolled his eyes. He pointed at Lee with his thumb. "This Big brother here broke each bone in his body."

    "I''m still afraid."

    "Good Grief." Lee bent down, his finger suddenly had a yellow spark danced around it. "The girl just passed by a shock. You shouldn''t say something like breaking bones."

    He then put his hand on her head and pumped some Hamon there. The ripples simulated the brain''s part responsible for happiness.

    "What are you doing?"

    "This should take the stress away, and heal."

    Giving how her hands are being covered in bandages, not to mention her stories with needles and endless torture, it would be still wise to heal the victim.

    Eri started to feel funny all of the sudden. Lee grew up with rabbit ears while Mirio turned into a funny clown in her eyes. She couldn''t help but smile as everything changed.

    "Hehe¡­" She laughed.

    "Is this legal." Mirio narrowed his eyebrows seeing how she''s acting.

    "Is it illegal?" Lee asked back.

    "Is it harmful?"

    "No?" It''s just simulating the effect, using Ripples, not chemicals.

    "How do you know?"

    "I can see things that you can''t see," Lee answered with disdain.

    He suddenly flinched, as he felt the ripples coming from his body hitting something in hers, which wasn''t organic.

    "Wait a second." Lee lifted his finger, stopping Mirio from saying any word that came to his head.

    Since the girl was high now, it won''t be painful. Star Platinum, a stand that was more precise than a surgeon, put his fingers inside of her ribs, bypassing the skin the flesh like a ghost.

    "What are you doing?"

    "A surgery," Lee said as his hair spiked up.

    "A surgery."

    Lee ignored Mirio. The little girl opened her mouth. Something flew from there. A ch.i.p.set, a very small one was being held by the stand. Lee caught it, wondering how someone could put this inside of her without doing a surgery, as the girl didn''t have traces of one; Lee assumed that someone used a Quirk to do this to her.

    "What''s this?" Mirio asked, stunned by Lee''s ability, as he looked at the ch.i.p.set floating in the air.

    Lee replied. "Not organic, for sure."

    Something like this would be kept by him.

    Mirio was about to talk, but Eri was faster. "I''m hungry. Do you have any apples?"

    Lee turned to Mirio. "You do that."

    "I don''t want to go. I''m afraid that he would come back." Eri, who was feeling funny, said.

    "Don''t worry. This Blondie here is strong." Lee then turned to Mirio. "Do that, and then hand her to the policemen, child service, or anyone who knows what they are doing."

    "Mm¡­" Mirio nodded before holding the girl''s hand and smiling. "Come on, we''ll eat a lot of apples."

    "But I don''t have money." She said.

    "My treat," Mirio replied.

    "Yay." She lifted her hands and cheered up.

    Lee watched their back. "Heroes life. What a pain. "He stretched his back before looking at the device he got outside the girl''s body.

    Lee threw the GPS device, which he didn''t know what it was for, to a near trash can.

    Whatever it is, it is useless now.

    After this, the Yakuza under Kai would be arrested for doing experiments on the little girl, kidnapping, and developing Quirk related illegal drugs.

    Lee picked up his phone and called the girls. They seemed to have done well on their own.

    -x-X-x-

    "This is so painful."

    Kai Chisaki groaned in unimaginable pain. Most of the bones in his body had been broken.

    Damn it, who would think that a hero would be immune to his quirk.

    Overhaul, for the first time in his life, tasted the taste of the defeat. Not only he got beaten, but the hero outsmarted his outsmarting.

    "F.u.c.k him. It''s illegal that he stole my ID. I should sue him for that."

    Kai clicked his tongue, before looking down at his hand. He noticed that they had used handcuffs on him. Currently, he was inside of a track, which belonged to cops, obviously.

    "So, I was arrested," he murmured, and that alone felt so painful.

    He didn''t dare to imagine how his face is looking now after all of the beatings he had got. This is good actually. The fact that he is broken would make the cops less suspicious about him.

    Kai clenched his fist, touching his own hand.

    His skin started cracking, as lines appeared across all of his body. This is his quirk, Overhaul.

    Kai, in no time, had all of his bones fixed. The injuries were healed and he could move again.

    "Eri¡­ I need to get her back."

    To him, Eri was more important than his social status as a criminal. That was a card to make the Yakuza take over the hero-villains society.

    Touching the handcuffs, they vanished, and his hands were free again.

    Overhaul placed his hand on the truck''s walls.

    All of the sudden, its shape started twisting.

    The metal twisted its shape, and the two policemen who were diving him away died in the process. The car moved without a driver, and, in no time, a traffic accident had happened.

    *Bang*

    The track was crushed against a wall.

    Overhaul, like a smart Yakuza leader, touched one of the dead policemen. Although Kai can save them with his quirk, he chose not to.

    The body of the policeman changed its shape to become similar to his.

    Kai then, before more people come here, used his Quirk to manipulate the ground, and travelled underneath ¨C an easy way to travel without someone to hold him back. His direction obviously was the Yakuza headquarter.

    Now that he is free. He would get Eri, that test penguin, back with the GPS device he planted in her.

    After that, with his invention, the heroes and villains would be nothing other than toys the Yakuza controls.

    He has to do this, as his father is waiting to wake up for such a world.

 Chapter 157

    "You can go, Mirio." Night Eye let a long sigh.

    He had just heard the report of Mirio. How they had engaged with Overhaul, a villain which they had been targeting for suspicions of making a deadly medicine and marketing for it. They had been carefully dealing with Overhaul, trying their best not to show him that they are aware of him. However, Lee had spotted what Overhaul had declared as his daughter. Lee didn''t let that go easily, even when Mirio had hinted for him to do so, and Lee had beat the shit out of Kai Chisaki after exposing his pathetic acting before he had sent him to the police.

    "Mmmm¡­ what about the girl, Sir Night Eye," Mirio asked his boss.

    Night Eye looked at his eyes.

    That girl, as she had been mentioned to them, was a part of Overhaul''s experiments.

    "She is in the hospital. After the rechecks and making sure that her quirk is under control, she would be moved to an orphanage, or the Hero Association would see how they take care of her."

    "Mmm." Mirio nodded, gave a slight bow, and then he opened the door and left it.

    "What a headache." Night Eye let a long sigh as he leaned back. Even for a man who can see the near future like him, for such a thing to happen, it was unexpected to him.

    Night Eye closed his eyes and decided to take a small nap, as it would help him to recuperate. Seeing the future was a great quirk. However, it is exhausting. The amount of information he had to pay attention to was astonishing. Not to mention, how much he has to remember. While sleeping, seeing the future would be more like a dream that would spoil him tomorrow. It was a great way to spend the last minutes before the cool-down of his quirk is over.

    Night Eye currently could see his own future from a second person. Closing his eyes, he started to see a copy version at him from a different angle.

    He was just flipping pages while waiting for Lee to come, in the future, as they had agreed to see about the criminals of the League of Villains.

    In the future, the door was opened, Bubble girl would enter, and her facial expression was very ugly.

    ''Sir. Sir. The Yakuza and the gangs are destroying everything. It''s a war. Kai Chisaki has escaped from the cops!''

    In the future, as he looked out the window, the gangs of this city were destroying everything. The heroes who tried to stand up for this sudden attack were murdered on the spot.

    Night Eye opened his eyes widely, stopping seeing the future.

    It changed, the freaking future has changed!

    He opened his eyes and looked at the side. It was 3:00 AM. The people were sleeping. He noticed that his heart was beating faster, yet his breathing rate was still simple.

    Quickly, he picked up his phone and called few numbers.

    "Yes, come here."

    "Sure."

    "It''s something big."

    Almost a half-hour later, the light blue-skinned sidekick opened the door with sleepy eyes.

    "Sir Night Eye. Do you know what hour is this?"

    "Shut up. Is Mt. Lady here?"

    "They are on the way. Weird. She and her sidekicks are awake already. Do they even sleep?"

    Bubble Girl was still wearing her bra and forgot to change to her hero costume completely. Very soon, Mirio arrived, and he too was sleepy.

    ***

    "What''s with him? I know we told him to call us. But isn''t it a bit too early?" Yu complained as she entered Night Eye''s building. Looking around, she wished if she had a place like this.

    "I agree with you," Lee said. "What a pain~"

    He and the other girls were wearing their casual clothes, except for Yu. Lee didn''t have time to change as Night Eye said it was an emergency.

    "Come on, it''s not that bad," Itsuka said. "We barely feel sleepy. Lee, on the other hand, can still awake for a week. The only reason he ever sleeps because he isn''t a morning person."

    He and the girls entered the elevator.

    "I used not to sleep, even before Lee uses his technique on us," Reiko said.

    Very soon, the door was opened, and Yu made her way to the office of Night Eye, intending to make some havoc for waking them up.

    When she opened the door, her sidekicks are behind her, she noticed that Night Eye, not only awake them but his sidekicks as well.

    He was standing with his hands on his back while looking through the window. His face was showing seriousness.

    Something you don''t find in a person who likes to joke around.

    "What happened?" Lee asked. He was aware that they weren''t called to see the future, given the fact that his sidekicks are here.

    "I won''t beat around the bush. Lee, you know the girl you saved today." Night Eye turned to Lee and gave him a glance.

    "Who?" Lee narrowed his eyebrows. He beat many criminals today.

    "The white-haired girl."

    "Oh, Eri. What''s with it?"

    Night Eye took a deep breath and clicked his tongue. "For now, she is fine. I had asked the hospital to move her somewhere safe."

    "Somewhere safe?"

    "What is the meaning of this?" Yu asked. Unlike the others, she was wearing her hero costume. "Is there something?"

    "Not yet. But very soon." After telling her, he asked Lee. "Do you know the one who you did beat?"

    "Yes. Overhaul. Mirio told me." Lee pointed to the Blondie.

    Night Eye shook his head. "And how exactly did you do that."

    "I broke each bone in his body. He is at the cop''s hands."

    "I see, you aren''t aware of his quirk completely. Neither were the cops." Night Eye clicked his tongue. "A few minutes ago, I had called the cops. They had said that Overhaul has faked his death after making a cop''s corpse look like him." Night Eye clicked his tongue.

    Lee flinched, then he nodded. "He didn''t die."

    "A few hours from now," Night Eye continued. "A war is going to be led by Overhaul for the girl. The Yakuza are leading a public war, with other gangs. And we don''t have much time." Night Eye slammed the table. "To look for the girls. He is having every member of the thugs with Trigger.

    "With Trigger and their cheer number, we may be at a disadvantage. I have sent every hero a request to come here. A war is going to happen."

    After the heroes here exclaimed their shocks, Lee clicked his tongue.

    "Seems I didn''t beat him badly enough." Lee clenched his fist.

    "We''ll help for now," Yu said, before pointing to Itsuka. "With the two of us, we would wreck them." Not only they can go big, but they have a very high strength compared to their size.

    "Not exactly recommended." Night Eye said. "They Yakuza seems to have a drug that can disable Quirks once injected on the skin. You are very big and easy targets. "

    Itsuka and Yu looked at each other. Then, they looked at Reiko, who was having something floating around her ¨C something like a toy.

    "Tsk¡­" Lee clicked his tongue. "How much time is left and where are they. I was interrupted while doing something very important; someone needs to take a beating."

    "I don''t know where they are. But they will come in 3 hours from now." Night Eye said as he had sent reports for every near hero. "I''ve told everyone to come. Tsk. Why does everyone have to sleep by dawn?"

 Chapter 158

    A pitch-black humanoid big creature went in a flash through the hospital of Hosu city, destroying most of the hospital rooms, killing few policemen in the process. Before anyone could report about what had happened, the villain flashed with an amazing speed and left the hospital and went away.

    Kai Chisaki, aka Overhaul, was currently wearing a long coat inside of a car that was moving at amazing speed, with some of his lackeys.

    The young master of the Yakuza was having an angry expression on his face.

    Not only was he beaten badly, but he has lost Eri.

    Just a few moments ago, he had got a report that the policemen had taken Eri to the

    Now, Kai Chisaki was on his way, following the GPS signal, while looking at his phone. Eri was an important subject; he needed that back, even if meant to have a war over her. She was the key for the Yakuza to take control over this country.

    "Young master, are you sure that''s the address."

    The driver, wearing a crow mask, asked as he looked forward.

    "Just drive forward. The GPS chip was planted by my quirk inside of her ribs. There is no way to take that out¡­"

    Kai, all of the sudden, joined his eyebrows as he looked at the window. The man who was next to him, although he wore a mask, had the same expression. Kai was sure that Eri was in this place. However, this place was a junkyard.

    A bad smell pocked their nose. The scent of garbage filled the air, and a colossal fire in the middle of the trash could be seen.

    ''What in the hell Eri is doing here.''

    Kai took his phone as the car stopped; he and his men stepped outside. The signal was strong here. He was only some metres away from getting her. However, there is something he didn''t understand. Why Eri would be here. Could it be possible that she got murdered, or did she hide inside of a trash can which would be the reason for her to be here?

    "Go, look here."

    He and his men started to look around. Kai found himself having to endure the smell as he was lifting the garbage and throw it around. Ughh, there are even rats around.

    Kai kept sinking in the trash, the sun of the daw was shining.

    Finally, Kai found a ch.i.p.set on the ground.

    He opened his eyes widely as he brought his phone and looked at the GPS application.

    This¡­ the f.u.c.kers! They tricked him into this trash yard!

    "Stop!" he said to his subordinate who was looking. Angry, Overhaul stood up and g.r.o.a.n.e.d in a disdainful smell. Although he could get rid of the smell by touching himself, that wouldn''t change the fact that he got a direct hit to his dignity.

    "Let''s go back. Tell the gangs to be ready. We''ll attack the place where that Blondie is working. Eri must be there"

    Kai, after he had escaped from the police, had made sure to know where Mirio and Lee were working at. He didn''t find information about Lee. However, Mirio was working at Night Eye Agency. The heroes had gone this time so far. It was time to show them how scary the gangs can be, with Quirks enhancing serums and serums that can take quirks out.

    "I can''t believe that I was played," Kai murmured, angry at the fact that he''s smell like trash.

    ***

    "All Might isn''t picking up." Night Eye closed his phone with an angry expression on his face. "What the heck is he doing by dawn! Don''t tell me he put his phone on the silent mod!"

    Most of the heroes are sleeping at this time. Those who have a night shift were awakened with hard. On the other hand, the policemen were awakened, since it is an emergency that is going to happen a few hours later.

    The war would happen around 7-8, and now it was six.

    "Probably he is busy somewhere else." Lee stretched his back while thinking about the situation.

    Surely, an army of Yakuza isn''t a thing. He can always toss a building on them. However, that would cause too much public damage, not to mention that innocents would be caught in the fight.

    As for the gangs coming war, they have weapons, special ones.

    Yu and Itsuka wouldn''t participate giving their size that makes them an obvious target. However, Lee can trust Reiko with them, as she can use her ability to stop things from hitting them.

    Yu would participate so Itsuka and Reiko.

    But Lee planned to take the lead anyway.

    "I know." Night Eye patted his glasses.

    Very soon, the door was opened and other people were entering.

    "Dragon Hero, Ryuko. Thanks for coming."

    Night Eye addressed respectfully as a pretty blonde woman, with a seductive curvy body, entered, walking in a red dress. She was about 166cm, had chin-length hair, golden eyes, and a heart-shaped face.

    Next to her, entered a blue light-haired girl, with a very large c.h.e.s.t compared to her height, and she looked pretty.

    Lee knew her. Nejire, who was one of the Big Three in UA, was wearing a very tight hero suit. As soon as she entered, she waved her hand at them and joined the conversation. Lee couldn''t help but notice her hairstyle as a hero and lowered his face to hide his chuckle.

    "Lee chan. You are here as well."

    "Nejire senpai."

    Lee made eye contact with her.

    "Oh, hey Lee chan." She smiled as she stood in front of him. "I see you again. You let me hanging on some information the last time." She said.

    Lee held his chuckle. Because she didn''t tell him about the rumours about him, Lee had told her that there are rumours around her but said he won''t tell her because that''s not proper.

    Nejire would think about them every night, implying that she thinks about Lee.

    "I don''t remember?" Lee raised his eyebrow, questioning.

    Nejire put her index on her lip. "Come on Lee. You can''t be serious."

    "Serious about what." Lee by this time was about to bust from laughing.

    "Enough Nejire, we are on the verge of something important."

    Lee turned his eyes to the blonde in a red dress, the hero who is on the 10th rank.

    When she made eye contact with him, she said. "So, you are the infamous Lee."

    "Infamous?" Lee pointed to himself. "Someone like you would hear about me."

    Lee was being humble here.

    "Come on." Ryuko crossed her arm as she stood in front of him, leaned her back, showing her cleavage on the way, "the Sludge accident, the Festival, and finally Stain¡­ your presence is quite well known, even in Hosu." She smiled.

    "Well, I didn''t expect that." Lee nodded.

    Lee, because Stain''s fan-boys got his social media to account banned, barely had time to

    Each time he sits on his pc, he would watch videos of funny cats, so he wasn''t much aware of the rumours around him.

    Very soon, other heroes came here.

    "Oy, Night Eye, you better be right about the mobs around."

    The door was slammed open with a strong kick.

    A tanned woman, around 160 cm tall entered. She had flawless skin, red eyes, and long white floating hair, two long rabbit ears, her nose was small, and her lips were full, making her face looked so pretty. She was wearing a one-piece white suit, which exposed her toned hourglass shape.

    As for her curves, they weren''t in the right place. They were wrongly in the correct place.

    Her t.h.i.g.hs surprisingly were full and muscled, so her b.u.t.t was so huge. Her c.h.e.s.t didn''t pale in comparison. That body was somehow in the level of Midnight''s.

    Lee just gave it a long glance while stopping the time ¨C he has to admit, it was wild ¨C before looking around.

    "Please, be patient, Mirko. We''ll be moving soon."

    "Better be some tough people there." She cracked her fists and looked around. "And you don''t get in my way." She said, pointing the people

    Lee rolled his eyes. A tough little curvy woman.

    "Hey, what''s with your eyes, Kiddo?" Mirio said, noticing how Lee sighed at her.

    Itsuka rolled her eyes. What would happen when a tough person goes against Lee.

    Lee, in a serious situation, was a sarcastic person.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself." Lee leaned back on the wall, crossed his arms, and said, "I''m a cat person."

    Lee, even though he found the woman pretty, there is no way to start flirting in front of his girls here.

    Mirko seemed to be offended. "What did you say, kiddo"

    "Cats. Person" Lee smirked "Does it bother you?"

    "Tsk, why would I? Cats are weak," Mariko said, crossing her muscled arms and making her c.h.e.s.t jiggle.

    Lee gave her a glace, he shrugged his shoulders, before turning to Yu and talking.

    Others started talking between them.

    Very soon, more heroes arrived, famous ones. Some can turn to sand, and others have special abilities. However, they didn''t get as much.

    The policemen were also to come here.

    "Attention please." Night Eye said, and everyone stopped talking. "We only have more or less than an hour before the start."

    Night Eye patted his sunglasses. "Today, it''s a war against the gangs. Remember. They may not be trained. However, they have a quirk enhancing drugs and weapons that can work on you. Please, be careful. Now, with the plan, Emily would be¡­"

 Chapter 159

    Hosu city, 06:00 AM.

    The people would usually wake up at this time to prepare breakfast, do their job, or tell their kids to prepare themselves to go to school.

    This morning, however, the people who would usually feel sleepy by that time, didn''t, since the adrenaline was pumping up in a colossal amount in their system.

    A helicopter overwhelmed the sky. A police officer stood up with a mike in his hand.

    "Emergency! All of the civilians are required to stay in their homes and not get out. I repeat. Every civilian is required¡­"

    The people who would be driving their cars by this time has parked a long time ago before hiding inside of police station or changing their direction to leave Hosu City.

    *Dum* *Dum*

    The ground was shaking. A lot of footsteps could be heard from each house. When someone looks out the window, they see a big mob of people in black, walking on the roads.

    In front of them, people holding sticks, riding motorbikes, and slowly heading forward.

    "Hehe¡­ It''s time for the gangs to regain their era."

    "The mafia won''t be suppressed anymore."

    No one knows what Overhaul gave him to boost their confidence, to attack one of the famous agencies. But they seemed not to lack it at all.

    "Tsk, the era of villains and heroes shall be over now." One of the bulky guys, with metal spikes over his skin, said.

    "NIGHT EYE. MY BROTHER WAS ARRESTED BECAUSE OF YOU. COME OUT IF YOU ARE A MAN."

    .

    With their colossal number and one of the most effective weapons in quirk fights, these guys were very confident.

    They surrounded the agency of Night Eye while holding their weapons and injections in their guns.

    It seemed to be a swift attack in the early morning.

    "Everyone, don''t get in my way," the tanned curvacious muscled rabbit heroin, said as she started to jog like an excited rabbit.

    "What a pain." Lee sighed.

    The heroes who they managed to gather, which happened to be 30, were divided into 6 groups, each group has aside to protect.

    The rabbit woman had her ears twitched and clicked her ears.

    Lee turned his face and looked at the other side. Yu Reiko and Itsuka were there. The two big girls would be good fighters. While Reiko would do so much damage with her telekinesis.

    Luckily for the heroes here, most of them know about the red drug that can disable their Quirks. Night Eye had advised them to wear some bulletproof suits. The police weren''t cheap and gave them this. Now, all they had to do was to beat the gangs.

    *Bang* *Bang*.

    The weapons of the policemen were somehow stolen.

    Lee looked around, feeling the ground shake.

    The ground started shaking more violently as a big mob covered their view.

    Many gangs and mafia members, not to mention the yakuza, were walking, displaying their quirks.

    Night Eye had said not to underestimate them.

    They have something that can enhance their quirks temporarily.

    "Heroes, give us that girl, and we won''t do too much damage around."

    One of the men in black, wearing a crow''s black mask, said as he took a step forward.

    "The only one who would get damaged is you."

    "Too bad. Guys! And Girls!"

    The villains took some blue injection and started injecting themselves.

    Nejire, who was flying up to the sky, opened her eyes widely and aimed forward at the guys who were injecting themselves.

    Although they were just weak untrained thugs, they can be so dangerous with their quirks plus that medicine.

    A shockwave left her hands, a very strong one, and made a bunch of mobs fly with the ground shaking.

    A could of dust has raised. However, when the cloud was cleared, a man appeared in front, his arms crossed inside his black kimono''s sleeves, and he was smirking as if the colossal shockwave did nothing.

    A big barrier was in front of him and the mobs, protecting them.

    "I think you are underestimating us, heroes." He said with a sneer.

    In a blink, however, the rabbit woman with thick t.h.i.g.hs appeared in front of the barrier and gave it a strong kick. A stronger shockwave has occurred. The barrier shattered and the guy flew back.

    "Guys, aim at her."

    "Count brats. I''ll get the highest number." Mirko declared as she kicked.

    The thugs took a gun and aimed forward at the rabbit woman, shooting injections at her. Mirko, as soon as she landed on the ground, her figure blurred as she moved around with a blinking speed. Lee raised his eyebrows. This speed was as high as the first Nomu who he had fought. So swift. The big c.h.e.s.t was jiggling as her red eyes showed a crazy l.u.s.t for a fight.

    "One, two, three four¡­"

    She was counting. Soon, a big guy appeared from the crowd, his muscles were rock steel. And he was almost 3 meters tall. He dashed toward the little group of the hero, knocking out in the process with many cops. However, his momentum stopped as the Dragon Lady turned into a giant western dragon, almost 7-8 meters, and stopped the momentum of the guy with her hand.

    Lee narrowed his eyebrows. Hot women today are showing a lot of strength.

    ''In my whole life, never thought that a western dragon has b.r.e.a.s.ts like humans.'' Lee thought, looking at the dragon c.h.e.s.t. ''What the hell is wrong with my life.''

    As he was in the middle of sighing.

    "Die, hero."

    A guy with arms that looked like sharp swords, appeared, with the blade next to Lee''s neck.

    Lee was only wearing casual clothes. A simple buttoned shirt, black pants, and he had sunglasses, placed on his forehead.

    The guy flew back, as a big fist mark appeared on his face, sending him to the ground, in a state between life and death.

    Lee was thinking. This situation may get more severe. If it continues any longer, the heroes may take a lot of damage, not to mention the people around who are hiding in their houses¡­ or has yet to wake up.

    Nodding with his head, Lee decided it''s time not to hide his power.

    Time Stop had been hidden for the purpose to surprise the league of the villains.

    Now it had served its purpose in the camp, it is no longer needed to be hidden.

    Lee looked around.

    A wave-like left his body and covered the area.

    Everything has frozen.

    He looked around.

    Dragon Lady was there pushing back the big guy.

    Nejire was shooting shockwaves from her hands¡­ her quirk seems to be very strong.

    ''Ever since I have drained the Nomus from the camp, and for the duration, I had been training, the time stop is now almost 35 seconds.''

    Knowing that he was an overpowered person, Lee didn''t mind abusing his power.

    As he was walking, Star Platinum appeared around him in many afterimages. Each image gave a villain a punch on the head or a chop on the neck. Big villains, small villains, swift villains. All weren''t enough to stop his Stand Power.

    Lee passed by Mirko, who was bowing down, clenching her fist, and aiming her fist at someone.

    He looked down, to her toned b.u.t.t cheeks, which was exposed along her h.i.p.s since her white hero costume was tight.

    "Ha, I always wonder, why things like this mess with the sense of time." Lee shook his head. "But I have to admire, even rabbits have qualities, with muscles. Too bad she likes to count

    Lee gave her big tanned ton a.s.s a slap. Too bad it didn''t jiggle in time stop.

    "No witnesses, nothing happened."

    Lee continued walking, Star Platinum punching everyone on its way.

    The time started flowing again.

    *agh* *agh* *agh*

    The mob didn''t know why, but no matter what quirk they had, they started falling.

    "Fifteen." Mirko finished counting as she punched someone flying away.

    Then, suddenly, the others started falling. The crowd of villains fell on the ground. All of them became unconscious, broken, and hurt.

    The heroes felt that the battle ended before it started.

    Everyone looked at Lee''s figure that was standing in the middle.

    Mirko landed on her feet next to him and looked at Lee, eyes wide opened before looking at the guys who were lying on the ground.

    "I have lost count." After saying this, Lee clapped his hand, turned and started walking between the eyes of the crowd.

    No one said a word. Everyone paused in awe, trying to process what happened.

    "Lee¡­" Nejire murmured. "What happened?"

    "I hit them." Lee shrugged his shoulder as he swept his forehead.

    "No, for real." Najera''s boss, Ryuko, turned back into the beautiful woman with a red dress and golden eyes. "What did happen!" she couldn''t hide her shock.

    Even the red-eyed woman, who was so thrilled in fighting, was now staring around in awe. "This... one, two, three... too many!"

    Lee just said he had lost count, while she just reached 15.

    This fact alone made her, just like everyone else, unaware of the red hand mark that appeared on her big b.u.t.t cheeks.

    The blonde looked around at the crowd of the villains.

    It happened all of the sudden. Not a second between that.

    She turned her face to Lee, blinking twice.

    "I got rid of them in instant."

    Lee felt the sun rays hitting his eyes. He lowered his sunglasses and said. "Theory time later, the others are fighting. cops, what you are doing! Handcuff them¡­ though I doubt anyone can move."

    Looking at the other side, where one could see 20 meters long and 80 meters giants, it was obvious that a big fight is going to happen, from everyone else''s expression.

 Chapter 160

    It was the morning, the early morning to Julia.

    She didn''t sleep the last night, and she felt great, to have privacy in her apartment. Though she missed Lee a bit, she was quite happy to have her own time here wetting things. The technique he had used surely took an effect that increased her vitality so much. However, now that her mind was clear, a feeling of wariness took over her all of the sudden.

    The reason she is staying here in this country, not doing her job, was the fact that Lee, each time she gets far from him, would fall in trouble.

    Seriously, a store was robbed and he was shot. Villains had broken into his school and she hadn''t been there. And finally, what had happened in the camp.

    She made some coffee and shook her head. "No way had something happened since I''m here now." After all of that done, what worse can happen. She cringed all of the sudden. "Can''t believe I said what that old Blondie would say."

    She shook her head. Lee would be now touring with Yu. He would work as an intern, and nothing would happen to him. Seriously, the League of Villains had been arrested. No one would annoy him.

    She shook her head, "What worse can happen. He''s just an intern and the league is down."

    She threw herself to the couch, opened the TV, and started sipping coffee.

    The screen showed a scene being filmed from a helicopter. Something was written in small font in the corner.

    [A gang war ¨C live streaming]

    "Isn''t that Yu, and Itsuka there."

    It was easy to spot Lee''s girlfriend from the camera.

    "A gang war¡­"

    Gang members were being shown in hundreds, heading toward one building and throwing the police from their way.

    The camera then zoomed in one place, where Lee was standing!

    The coffee slipped on her lips. Why did she just start her morning with a line such as, what worse can happen?

    A gang war!

    She rubbed her forehead. "He gets f.u.c.k.i.n.g some kilometres away from me, and this happens!" she was shaking in her place.

    Then, a scene happened when she had rolled her eyes to look at the door.

    Julia took a few deep breathes before looking at the TV again.

    In one direction, where Lee is standing, the yakuza and the gangs were on the ground.

    A silence took over.

    The reporter didn''t know what to say, except for zooming.

    Lee, who was wearing his casual clothes, unbuttoned the first button of his shirt and put the sunglasses on his eyes.

    He then walked forward, ignoring the glances of the heroes around, and the bodies on the ground.

    ''He is participating in this¡­ and it didn''t cross to his mind to tell me!''

    Julia, though she knew his strength, couldn''t help but biting her nails.

    "But he seems to have an easy time."

    Still, her heart was pondering, even though everyone else was showing shock from her son''s strength.

    But, even if Lee doesn''t look for troubles, troubles would look for him.

    Of course. It must be her.

    Whenever she gets away from him, this happens.

    "Endeavour, that f.u.c.ker must have jinxed him." All of this just happened because he had seen that ugly face somewhere.

    She picked up her phone all of the sudden and called a number. Speaking in British English, she said. "Hey, is this the Royal Hero Academy, I want to request a transfer."

    Everything started to happen since ever he had joined U.A. She can''t just go away without worrying about him. It''s time to take him.

    -x-X-x-

    Lee, who just had put on his sunglasses, started walking to the other locations where heroes were fighting.

    "Oy, don''t go ahead of me."

    He shook his head when the brown-skinned rabbit woman raced past him, jumping like a rabbit.

    "Don''t sigh at me." She turned and stared at him with her red eyes. "I''ll beat your number, you hear me. I, Mirko, don''t lose to anyone, do you hear me!" She then dashed forward.

    "Stop screaming, do your job."

    Lee shook his head, floated, and flew forward swiftly.

    The rabbit woman suddenly found herself behind. "No, come back." She jogged forward faster.

    ----

    Mirio was just done kicking someone away. With the fact that he was invincible, not to mention that he had access to One For All being able to use 25%.

    Still, it was hard to keep an eye on everyone and everything. Expecting every hit, and block it. These people weren''t as simple as they would think. They had used that medicine, Trigger, to make themselves too strong.

    Not to mention, two heroes were taken down. Someone had aimed a deadly medicine injection at them, making them lose their Quirk temporarily. Losing your ability to use your quirk, even for few seconds, is lethal in any battle.

    "Another charge."

    One of the masked Yakuza members aimed at Mirio and the other heroes. Mirio, in a swift motion, blend in the ground and dashed forward, using his superior speed. The Yakuza members were surprised as Mirio was so swift and punched them away. However, in a mile-second, a blurry big black figure appeared in front of him.

    Mirio quickly activated his quirk. The big fist just bypassed by his body. Mirio clenched his fist, blue lighting dancing there, and punched. The bulky figure clashed his arms and flew backwards. His body didn''t seem to be affected by the power of the attack. Mirio has a sore expression on his face. This pitch-black man was the reason why his side is losing.

    Heroes didn''t seem to have a chance to stand in his way. Mirio decided to take the troll with him.

    However, he needed to be careful. Each punch from this big fella is deadly, he had seen how he crippled a hero and made a building crack with one punch.

    The two of them dashed again at each other.

    In one instance, a white-haired woman with big curves appeared here with a bloodthirsty expression.

    She was aiming at the nearest guy.

    However, in an instant, everyone fell.

    Lee appeared standing in the middle, with his sunglasses, and hands inside of his pants'' pockets.

    The pitch-black man, who was about to clash with Mirio, was on the ground, with a wound on his skull, as the rabbit woman had broken it with a kick.

    Everyone was silent again, looking at Lee, who obviously was the one to have done that. ''He is¡­'' Mirio didn''t believe his eyes. This scene was so awesome. So, this is the man who didn''t accept to become All Might''s heir.

    "Hey! Not fair! I was here first!" Mirko yelled in Lee''s direction.

    Mirko gave her back to Mirio and stared at Lee. Mirio couldn''t help but noticing, Mirko had slapping marks on both of her buttcheeks.

    ''What in the hell am I seeing.''

    Mirio thought.

    However, in one instant, Mirio filled danger. The black guy behind him was on his feet, clenching his hands, his skull was fine as if it never got hit.

    "Don''t you even dare take this one?" The thicc rabbit woman clenched her b.u.t.t, squatted, and dashed with a blinding speed. An instant she appeared behind Mirio and kicked the dark dude on his head, breaking his skull and sending him flying.

    Lee seemed only to observe the b.u.t.t, which had a rabbit tail above it.

    Of course, because of the sunglasses, he thought that no one would know where he is looking at.

    "I will leave you to take care of him." Mirko was about to move to another location. However, the black guy, who had just crushed several buildings, stood up on his feet. His skull was as normal as it can be.

    In instant, the rabbit woman''s ears twitched and she jumped, avoiding the punch behind her. Mirio wished that there is a job for him to do now.

    "Keep yourself busy," Lee murmured as he floated to the next fighting location.

    Alone, Lee seemed to be able to take this war alone. The rabbit woman seemed to have enough power to take care of her own against that guy. Mirio decided that this time, he would help the injured policemen. Lee seemed to be capable of taking care of everything.

    ---

    Kai Chisaki was standing on the top of one 20 stories long building. He was holding a monocular and looking at the location of the battle from far.

    Things didn''t seem to go as planned.

    Even the biggest targets couldn''t be shoot, as there was a silver-haired girl who floated. She made injections bullets stop in the middle of the air, before aiming them back at his pawns, making them lose their quirks.

    The orange-haired girl and the Blondie had an easy time picking up on the others. "Annoying huge asses."

    "Agree with you." His subordinate, who was with him, said.

    "This isn''t right. Hosu shouldn''t have these heroes here."

    Kai then looked at the other location where the other parts should be fighting.

    However, somehow, he missed the action where all of them were beaten down in instant.

    "First of all, we need to get rid of the giants¡­"

    "How, we can''t approach them with that ghost girl around."

    "Mm¡­" Kai was thinking. Something that big wouldn''t be easy to destroy. Even with a Quirk like his.

    However, he couldn''t just leave Eri.

    All of his plans to control the heroes and the villains were depending on the girl that these guys are trying to protect.

    Kai reached his pocket and picked up a blue injection.

    "While I distract them, sneak to their building. Meanwhile, I''ll distract Night Eye." He said.

    Kai then injected himself with the blue serum.

    The man next to him blended in the building, vanishing.

    Night Eye was sitting on the edge of the roof of his agency.

    Although they seemed to be having the victory here, he suddenly flinched.

    The future just had changed.

    "Attention. Mount Lady aside. Battle fist, move to the right. Reiko, fly five meters back." Night Eye said in a hurried tone.

 Chapter 161

    Lee has arrived at the third location, where his girlfriends have been fighting. After he had cleared the previous location, leaving the busty rabbit woman dealing with that opponent rather than annoying him, Lee was ready to the third round and finish this.

    Lee had a bit of wonder in his head. What would happen once this is streamed? Surely, he would be too famous.

    No point of hiding Time Stop one¡­ wait, the girls whom he had seen n.a.k.e.d at the springs back then would surely figure out the secret, and the whole 1-B would know that he saw them n.a.k.e.d!

    ''In case they asked me what it is, I''ll say it''s teleport. No one cares about the explaining as long as there is a one.''

    ''I put myself into a real trouble.''

    Lee put down his sunglasses and looked up, to Reiko would move to the side, while Itsuka and Yu moved as well, as Night Eye had told them to do so. Lee floated up.

    The villains around looked at him, and they didn''t seem to stop from assaulting soon. Although Yu and Itsuka did mass damage on their sides ¨C most of them are broken after fighting two giants ¨C there are those who are tough.

    The blue medicine they are using seemed to have a similar effect to life ripples ¨C only way weaker.

    Stopping the time, Lee decided to finish them off. Once the time flowed again, Lee appeared patting his shoulder. The gang''s members fell down.

    "Hey, Lee." Itsuka said, out loud, enough for Lee to hear her. "this''s amazing."

    "You''re amazing too."

    Lee floated up to their height level, standing in the air next to Reiko. Lee felt a bit weird that he had to fly up. Somehow, it reminded him of his time as a baby who used to cling to women while pretending to be innocent in the public bath... good old days.

    "Lee!" came Night Eye''s voice.

    Lee turned and looked at the old man, who was standing up, his face full of seriousness.

    "It''s not over! The real thing is coming."

    Just as the words left Night Eye''s mouth, the ground started shaking. It wasn''t an earthquake. The ground wasn''t shaking exactly but moving. The cars, the buildings, everything seemed to slide. Night Eye yelled all of the sudden for everyone to move to the side.

    The cars and the ground started dissembling and forming one big shape.

    A giant earth golem, made of the ground, started rising from the ground.

    From the buildings of wish were linked to the giant, people were falling.

    The heroes around started moving quickly.

    Yu and Itsuka held as many fallen citizen as they can, while Reiko seemed to reach her weight limits as she was waving her hands to save the people.

    The other heroes have done what they can do

    Lee stopped the time and tasked Star Platinum to save as many people as he can. It took him stopping the time twice to complete that.

    The golem that appeared was so big that it was enough to dwarf Yu.

    A giant golem that had a knight shape, with a height of 160 meters stood up.

    "No, you won''t."

    Yu was the first one to react. The boost that Lee had given her didn''t only affect her quirk, but strength. At her usual size, she can lift some tons. As a giant, she thought she would be able to take care of this. So, as she got closer and punched, making a hole in the golem''s stomach, she was surprised. Although her punch was enough to generate strong winds, the golem''s injury was prepared in instant.

    "It''s no use. It is being controlled." Night Eye screamed.

    Yu quickly dodged a big punch from the big creature, resulting a massive air pressure hitting behind her, breaking the glass and making the civilians fly along with the winds.

    "What to do," Itsuka yelled as she used her strength, and quickly held the legs of the golden, trying to stop him. But it was no use, it was too strong.

    Lee looked up. Something this big. Even with the powerful Star Platinum, it would be useless to punch such a thing. How can they stop it!

    "Leave it to Lee." Night Eye said.

    "What to leave to me!" Lee screamed as he turned to Night Eye, who can see the future. "How!"

    "Just make it fly away!" Night Eye yelled. "I saw you do it. Stop asking me and do something."

    Lee looked forward, to the big thing, and wondered how to make it move.

    "Ghh¡­" Yu growled as she pushed the golem along with Itsuka. It was for their luck they had the strength to surpass their sizes, otherwise, they wouldn''t be to hold the golem.

    Suddenly, the golem had something appeared on the top of its head. It was like a wipe, on its end, a massive ball with spikes appeared. if this hit the ground, then millions of civilians would die.

    Yu had thought of throwing up such a big thing. However, it would do more damage than good. Throwing the golem, even if she is capable of doing that, she would cause many causalities once this hit the ground and fall.

    Night Eye had yelled. Hitting something like this is useless, as someone was controlling this big mass.

    And now, it was about to attack and destroy everything.

    "Throw it up!"

    Itsuka and Yu turned to Lee after they heard his yell.

    "What are you waiting for! Throw it up, all of it!"

    Lee said as spikes appeared on his hair, sparks dancing there.

    Lee was using his big brain, and he had reached a solution.

    Yu and Itsuka, trusting him, both gritted their teeth, and the metallic golem, made of stone and metal, was thrown up. You put extra effort and threw something double her height several hundred meters in the air.

    The civilians, who were watching this from the ground, from their windows, and from the stream on the TV, held their breath. Such a big mass, if it was to fall, then everything and everyone in Hosu City would die. The impact alone would be enough to assure that.

    Lee flew up so fast, applying Star Platinum on himself.

    "The World!"

    The time stopped. The giant golem that looked bigger than the building he lives on, stopped moving in the air.

    In the time stop, every force in this world would stop working, including the gravity.

    No Gravity means nothing is heavy.

    With this, the golem is weightless.

    Lee, with Star Platinum coating him, hugged the huge mass.

    "I would prefer if it was a girl, though."

    He mocked in himself, before starting to push.

    As he had thought, pushing such a giant thing was so easy in the time stop.

    Taking advantage of his speed, Lee pushed as fast as possible, outside the city.

    In the time stop, there is no air resistance to hinder his speed or anything to stop him. So Lee was able to move this thing with his speed.

    More than thirty seconds later, the time resumed moving.

    "What in the¡­"

    "Huh¡­"

    Itsuka and Reiko both opened their eyes widely as the golem slipped from their hands.

    At this moment, someone pointed with his fingers to the side of the city.

    Although the distance was wide, everyone could see it.

    The golem was hundreds of meters away, on the edge.

    It happened so fast that it looked like teleporting.

    In another blink, the golem got smaller in their eyes, as it went farther away from them.

    Everyone paused for a second.

    Lee, not only was taking bunches of villains on his own, but he is taking something this big so far.

    "I have seen it in the future. But seeing it in my eyes, it''s so different." Night Eye glopped. Even All Might, the strongest hero here, wouldn''t be able to achieve such a fate. Not without destroying this thing. Yet Lee is taking it away, without harming any civilian.

    It seemed like he''s teleporting them away.

    "Lee, come back!" Yu was about to rush, in fear that Lee may get tired or whatever.

    However, Night Eye said. "Don''t worry, he''s fine. I have seen the future."

    "You better be right," Itsuka said.

    The civilians down had tears when the golem had vanished from their eyesight.

    ***

    Meanwhile.

    Kai Chisaki cracked his neck. "The real boss had gone away." Although it was surprising for him to see that Lee could handle that, Kai was still powerful enough to deal with the rest of the heroes.

    Taping the ground with his hand, his standing spot started moving at a blurry speed.

    Since he was under the effect of Trigger, it would be better to take advantage at the moment, since his Quirk is boosted.

    It''s time to manipulate the ground, make spikes, and kill everyone before leaving.

    However, on his way, a yellow fog covered the area.

    Feeling how his eyes started to feel itchy, Kai clicked his tongue. This is sand that appeared. The hero sand must be here.

    On the corner, a hero was having his hands extended forward, pushing sand from them.

    On the sky, appeared a silhouette of big a female dragon, flapping her wings. The Dragon hero, Ryuko, flew toward Overhaul with her mouth opened. Kai, somehow, depending on his experience in the underground fights, could feel the movement coming toward him. Something big like a dragon won''t sneak easily at him.

    The road''s shape twisted. Big spikes started heading toward the female dragon. Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue, Ryuko slammed with her claws the spikes. Her dragon scales were strong enough not to be pierced by the spikes, so she managed to slam the first one.

    However, more and more spikes flew toward her and she kept parrying them. The 10th in rank hero was surely annoying for Kai to deal with.

    However, there is an easier way. The ground beneath his feet started shifting, creating a pillar that made Kai head to the sky.

    Once he touches her, he would kill her, even if she had the hardest scales.

    "Dame you!"

    Kai was surprised when an extra thicc rabbit woman appeared in front of him.

    She was so fast that it caught him off guard. Before Kai could even do in instinctive reaction, Mirko'' t.h.i.g.hs had their muscles tense as she gave him a crazed look with her crimson eyes.

    "Take this!"

    Mirko kicked Kai, giving him a roundhouse kick, landing it on his ribs.

    Mirko''s kicks were known to be capable of destroying big thick gates made of steel. So let alone Kai''s ribs.

    Kai was sent flying to the ground, like a blurry figure, with blood flying out of his mouth.

    He landed on the ground, blood falling out of his mouth, pain overwhelming him, as most of his bones were broken.

    Kai extended his hands forward; he was a minute away from fainting.

    "Nomu¡­"

    The Nomu, who had been modified to look more like a human, came walking with his legs twisting, as he was still in the process of regenerating.

    The rabbit woman landed on the ground and looked at Kai, who was crawling to his pitch-black subordinate. She clicked her tongue. That beast, he had been surely annoying with his ability to regenerate. Luckily, it was getting weaker each time she kicked him, and she was faster than him.

    Kai touched the Nomu.

    All of the sudden, Mirko''s ears twitched. Her rabbit''s senses were alerting her of danger.

    Ryuko, who fly in the sky, opened her eyes widely.

    As someone who has a Dragon Mutation spec quirk, she was more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to danger.

    "Quickly, finish him off!"

    Mirko, trusting her instincts, quickly turned into a blur and dashed at Kai.

    "Too late!"

    The Nomu was dissembled along with Kai. The next second, the two of them fused.

    Kai appeared standing tall, more than 2 meters, and no injuries in his body, which now was pitch black. His muscles now have muscles on their own. And his skin was pitch black, with white strips across them.

    When Mirko appeared in front of him, ready to kick, Kai was fast enough to dodge and waved his hand to slap the woman, who put her leg on his arm and used it to push herself back.

    "You look strong now! Good! I will beat you then." The rabbit woman squatted and observed, as Kai wasn''t looking at them.

    "This power¡­" Kai clenched his fists, remembering who he has fused with. "Why didn''t I do this at the beginning?"

    Mirko and Ryuko, along with the hero who is filling the air with the sand, flinched. Kai wasn''t this strong a few moments ago.

    Kai has the powers of Nomu, who has multi Quirks.

    This means, besides his quirk, he has regeneration, super speed and power.

    He smirked. "And I can take more Trigger." He reached his pocket and grabbed the last trigger injection. This should be enough to make him reach an imaginable power.

    "Don''t let him get it." The dragon woman had her instincts alerting her, along with the woman who had Rabbit Quirk. The two of them dashed at Kai, trying to stop him from having that.

 Chapter 162

    I was far away from Hosu city, lifting a giant golem away from crushing everyone.

    There was one problem that I had found on my way.

    As it seems, outside Hosu city, there were roads full of cars.

    Not only so, but the mountains away were full of people.

    As a hero, no, as a human, I couldn''t be less responsible to dump this randomly.

    So, it only meant one thing.

    Stopping the time over and over and travelling outside, trying to head to an isolated location, or to the sea.

    I still need to go back, though.

    Stopping the time over and over usually takes a lot of mental strain, especially if I did it without a break

    However, I had been training this too much that it didn''t bother me too much, and I could keep going on.

    Not to mention that the stand has incredible speed.

    Honestly, I believe that I was travelling at the speed of the sound, or faster, as the air pressure didn''t bother me.

    It didn''t take much time to fly away from the city and reach the other.

    Very soon, I reached an isolated location, with nothing but trash getting burned next to it.

    There was only one guy who was tossing the trash to the fire.

    A homeless man who probably is trying to warm up this morning.

    "Phew," with a sigh, I bent down, pushing the giant golem away from the man.

    The time moved again.

    Bam.

    A strong shockwave happened, and the trash flew up to the air.

    The guys who were burning things glanced at the big thing before looking at me, eyes wide opened. "I shouldn''t take some weird shit because they look like a crack." He murmured to himself.

    "Dude, it''s not healthy," I said. "Try rippling your brain, they don''t have side effect." Come on, it was a battle, and I didn''t make a sarcastic comment.

    I then decided to fly back to Hosu as fast as possible. I didn''t use the Time Stop, since I wanted to take a break for a minute at least.

    After all, the more I use it contentiously, the less the duration that I could stop the time at would be.

    ***

    Kai Chisaki made a smirk. With him being fused with the Nomu, and the fact that he has unimaginable regenerative power would allow him to become the most dangerous powerful criminal in history, after All for One, of course.

    To assure that he would be more dangerous, he decided to take a second dose of Trigger for himself.

    Mirko, the rabbit woman, moved in a blurry speed to the Nomu like Kai.

    Kai, with now super reaction speed, bent down, put his hand on the ground, making its shape twist.

    Mirko found herself kicked a giant wall of stone, which broke easily. However, it gave Kai the time it needs.

    The Dragon heroine, Ryuko, with a hostile reaction, flew toward Kai, ready to wave her white steel claws at him.

    Humans were known to be affected by their Quirks. Especially if their quirks were related to some species. Ryuko had a sixth sense dragon-like, more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to danger than Rumi. Kai gave her a chill.

    With a roar, she flapped her wings, trying to create a wind to bother him, before spinning, her tail aimed at Kai''s face.

    "Useless."

    Kai kicked the ground. In a flash, he appeared at the top of the air. The dragoness couldn''t keep up with his smaller body and only glared up.

    Kai sneered down at them and injected himself with Trigger.

    This drug was known to boost the Quirk cells, yet destroy them later.

    However, with the regeneration power of the Nomu, this would be fixed.

    "Take this, bastard," Rumi yelled as she appeared next to Kai with her foot ready to kick his head.

    "Not this time, rabbit woman."

    Kai, after his second dose of Trigger, felt more power!

    His quirk should be stronger than ever.

    His power and regeneration should be as well.

    Before she could even get close to him, he extended his hand to the air.

    The air shook for a brief, making a cracking sound.

    Then, a supersonic bomb appeared in the air all of the sudden.

    The strong shockwave pushed the Rabbit hero along with the dragon hero to the ground.

    The sand cloud was cleared as well. The glass on the buildings, however, was broken, and everyone could feel this.

    "I now feel stupid not to try this as soon as I got the Nomu."

    Kai murmured to himself as he landed on the ground, elegantly.

    With a smirk, he made his way to the other heroes.

    The ones he should deal with are the two huge girls and the rest of the heroes.

    As soon as he made an appearance in the second gathering of the heroes, he was attacked by one stupid person.

    Kai only touched him, and the hero exploded into a mass of blood.

    Horrified, the people looked at Kai. But no one can blame them for their fear. Kai was so scary as he is now.

    The policemen aimed with their guns at him, ready to shoot him.

    However, the ground beneath their legs twitched, and spikes got out. Their bodies were pierced just like that, killing them in the process.

    "Now, give me the little girl back, and you can have fewer casualties."

    He said, looking up to Night Eye, who was holding Kai''s subordinate from the neck. That subordinate was originally sent to kidnap the girl, however, Night Eye stopped him.

    "Never."

    Night Eye said, his eyes working.

    He murmured something.

    Kai sneered, and two giant spikes headed toward the giants, intending to pierce them. However, they dodged at the right second, as they seemed to listen to Night Eye.

    "Do you think that it is enough?"

    Sneering, Kai was about to activate his Quirk again.

    However, before he could even manage to do anything, his body floated up, forcing him to get away from the ground.

    "No, you won''t!" said Reiko, who was floating in the air, some cold sweat drop on her expressionless face, as she waved her hand.

    Kai''s body was being controlled by her.

    As she had noticed, his Quirk would work on the things he touched.

    "Now, let''s see." Kai clenched his fist, ready to use the power of Nomu that should make air pressure hit her.

    "Just shut up."

    Reiko waved her other hand, knowing what she should do. From thin air, two large heavy metals flew toward Kai, piercing his c.h.e.s.t.

    "You¡­"

    Kai, before he could manage to say anything, more metallic objects pierced his body. One of them pierced his asshole. Even for Kai, who had confidence in his new body that hurt his body and pride at the same time?

    "I think that it was necessary," Reiko said.

    Although her face didn''t show it, her heart was beating so fast. She had just seen Kai killing a couple of peoples. She didn''t want to soften and let Kai do more casualties. She had enough web horror stories to know what she should do.

    "RAA!"

    Kai let a booming sound. The objects that were piercing him flew out of his body, leaving holes, which got fixed quickly as the flesh regenerated.

    "That''s annoying, girl¡ª"

    Before Kai could say something else, a metal pillar pierced his mouth.

    Kai only looked angrily at Reiko, before clenching his fist and punching a compressed wind at her.

    However, luckily, Itsuka quickly came and put her hand in front of Reiko, protecting her.

    "Ouch¡­" Itsuka said as the pressed wind hit her hand. It didn''t really hurt.

    "I got this." Reiko didn''t make any expression as she made her decision.

    Waving her hands, instead of focusing on moving objects, she focused on one person. To be more accurate, his flesh and bones.

    Kai, as he clenched his fist, found that his flesh was shattering before his arms and legs fly away, turning into dust.

    Not only so, but her power was trying to crush his inside.

    Reiko was ripping him off at a micro level, which needed a lot of focus.

    "You bitch!" Kai cursed, as he regenerated in no time, having another arms and legs.

    Resisting the power that was wrapping him, he tried to move to the nearest building; once he touches that, everyone would be doomed.

    Itsuka and Mt Lady would be fighting Kai, if not for the fact that everything he touches would turn into a bloody mess.

    Reiko was the one who can fight him without touching him.

    "Tsk." Reiko was going to test which is going to last longer, the rate she is ripping him off with, or his regeneration.

    "Not as quite as useful."

    As Kai sneered, he clenched his fist, and another arm appeared on his back, made of his and Nomu''s flesh.

    "Aghh¡­" Rieko struggled as a car on the ground floated toward Kai.

    Kai had a crazy look on his pitch black face, and he touched himself.

    His body, all of the sudden, was split in half.

    One half was turned into many shreds by Reiko''s power.

    The other half, regenerated in no time and formed another Overhaul, who was about to touch some building.

    But then, all of the sudden, from thin air, Lee appeared in the middle of the air.

    Kai, instead of manipulating the building, found that his body pierced it, crushing more other buildings before his momentum had stopped.

    "Now, now." Lee, flying, murmured, "No one told me about a Nomu here." as he appeared in front of Overhaul in no time. "What did I miss?"

 Chapter 163

    I came back to the battle location at the right time and punched the new villain. The new villain, and by that, I mean the pitch-black version of Overhaul.

    In the time I had arrived, I had found him giving Reiko a hard time, and I won''t lie, I punched him the moment he split his body and regenerated.

    Overhaul flew back from the overwhelming strength of the stand. His body pierced many buildings on his way, and his momentum only stopped after his body clashed with ten buildings or so.

    Overhaul stopped in the air, a hole in his stomach. However, it didn''t bleed, instead, it was closed in instant, as he fell to the ground.

    "Are you a Nomu?"

    I asked as soon as I appeared in front of him.

    The Kai Chisaki whom I met in the past wasn''t a Nomu like. However, the one in front of me, he is ¨C except that he has his skull.

    Overhaul lifted his head, looked at me, giving me a hit of surprise in his eyes.

    "And so what, if I were," He flipped back and landed on top of one building.

    "Then, there are few things I would like to know." I said, "but first, how did you change your look."

    "Tsk. Why should I answer someone who is about to die." Overhaul seemed to be too confident as he sneered at me.

    "What a pain."

    This conversation was painful honestly. "I''ll beat you up until you can''t talk anymore."

    That was a good solution.

    "Tsk, that if you lived to then." Overhaul put his hand on the roof of the building he was standing at.

    The shape of it changed, twisted, creating very sharp spikes, gigantic ones that headed toward me.

    Since I had exposed the Time Stop from earlier, I guess I won''t hide it now.

    Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g my finger, I called the stand, and a wave-like left my body freezing everything. In instant, I appeared in front of Overhaul, whose hand was on the ground and eyes on my original spot.

    I crossed my arms as I floated above him and sneered.

    "For you to be a human a moment ago, and then turn into a black beast the next moment." I started thinking, with Hamon pumped into my brain.

    I opened my eyes as the idea invaded my mind. Earlier, I had let that thicc rabbit woman fight with that pitch-black person, who happened to have regeneration and power and speed that Mirio couldn''t do anything to him.

    Now, I think of it. The overhaul has a Quirk that can manipulate the matter, and the living beings as well.

    "Could it be that guy was the real Nomu, yet Overhaul changed his look, before fusing with him?"

    I sneered. If this means one thing, it would be that Kai is either a part of the League of Villains, or he has a relationship with them to have a Nomu here to his side.

    While the ideas were invading my mind, Star Platinum was using his fingertips to make many holes across his body, before clenching his fists and punch as fast as possible.

    Each second, Overhaul should be taking thousands of punches, that for sure. I wasn''t really accurate, as even I, with my brain boosted, can''t keep up with the speed of the Stand.

    "Time flows yet again."

    Kai flew back, with many holes on his body and an expression that showed surprise on his face. The building that he was manipulating stopped twisting its shape.

    Kai was now in the air, with a surprised expression as he flew past the helicopter that was steaming the event.

    I wrapped myself with the stand and followed him.

    "USELESS!" Overhaul screamed as he flipped in the air, his wounds got healed in instant.

    Damn. This level of regeneration has surely surpassed the usual level of a Nomu.

    "Good Grief," I said as I stopped the time again.

    Star Platinum and I punched him again, sending him flying away this time.

    Although the Yakuza young master has a super regeneration now, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have my own ways to deal with them.

    Well¡­ time to increase my stamina in the bed again ¨C ahem, I mean, my physical and spiritual strength.

    Kai kept flying back with new injuries appearing in his body. I sneered at him each time he healed and pushed him away until we were outside the region of Hosu.

    "Now, you can rest in peace."

    Once the time flowed, as we were above a mountain, I made Star Platinum hold Overhaul from his head. Kai was so confused giving his expression. From his point of view, it must be that he had been getting beaten and teleporting all along.

    We descended to the ground, surrounded by a forest. Star Platinum took a deep breath, and a Hamon was channelled from his hand to Kai''s brain, rendering him paralysed temporarily.

    "What''s going on?" Kai questioned. Although his regeneration was working, he was unable to issue commands to his body.

    "Your ability is to fix things, and modify them, am I wrong," I asked with a sneer as I approached him.

    Kai was unable to lie, with Hamon in his mind. "Yes, I am."

    "Mmm¡­ can you pull yourself out from what you have done?" I asked.

    "I can, of course, take back the modification I make on myself," he said, but then suddenly flinched. "Hey. What the f.u.c.k did you do to me?"

    "None of your business." With my hands reaching his face, I controlled his mind.

    "Now, disable the modifications."

    All of the sudden, Kai, the white one, was pulled out of this body. On its place, appeared a Nomu, which laid on the ground, almost dead.

    "Oh shit."

    Don''t die now. I need your life force. I quickly made Star Platinum grab the Nomu, before I control its body, making it give its Life Ripples to me.

    It would be a waste not to get that.

    After all, that would increase the duration that I can stop time, besides training.

    "What happened?" Kai, who just fell to the ground, looking so tired, asked as he looked at the Nomu that became white, before looking at me with my hair spiking up.

    I looked at Kai, who looked to be young and full of life.

    If I''m not wrong, I promised Yu some water.

    And the Nomu is already dead.

    "How about you answer some questions if you don''t want to become white," I said, pointing to the Nomu, before sneering. "It''s not like you have the choice."

    Overhaul, aka Kai, shivered when he saw me approaching him, my hand slowly moving to his head.

 Chapter 164

    AN: Although Izuku didn''t get OFA in this fanction, however, one of his dreams has been achieved. Can you guess what is that?

    -------------------

    I let a deep sigh as I heard the helicopter approaching up. I was looking at Overhaul, lying on the ground next to the white Nomu, who had a skull. Overhaul now had white hair.

    The only reason why Overhaul and Nomu had been too strong was the effect of Trigger. But that was all over now, as I had taken their strength, life, from them.

    Kai Chisaki had told me everything. Apparently, he had made a deal with Dabi. For some dozes of Trigger, he would get a Nomu, a high one. Kai, somehow, learned that the Nomu''s are being made by a certain person, a doctor. However, he knew nothing about their location.

    I looked up and waved my hand at the helicopter, before looking at my feet.

    I raised my head, as the heroes and the policemen had arrived at our location.

    "Unbelievable. The terror that happened by the young master of the Yakuza, Kai Chisaki, also known as Overhaul, had been stopped."

    I could hear a reporter talking from one of the helicopters as the camera was directed at me.

    This, somehow, reminded me of the time I had caught Stain.

    "Shit."

    In my heart, I prayed that there are no fanboys for Overhaul, who would go so far as to find my new social media account and try to ban it.

    No, I have to contact that site and make my account report-proof

    Anyway, for now, I should go back to Night Eye agency and relax, before telling him the information I had got.

    I put a hand on my chin and thought of something missing.

    "Where the heck All Might when everyone needs him."

    -X-X-X-X-

    Meanwhile, at Lee''s city, at another street.

    All Might just woke up on a bed, with one of his fan boy''s moms hugging his shoulder.

    That was Izuku''s mom who turned out to be his girlfriend after visiting her son''s house.

    All Might, after giving his Quirk to Mirio, and thinking that someone like Lee is raising, had decided to relax a bit, just for once, since things seemed to be peaceful after he had taken All For One down.

    Since he had got his health back, he wanted to try that for once, at least before he dies.

    "All Might¡­" Izuku mom, who happened to be a fat woman, said.

    "Call me Toshinori."

    "Mmm¡­Is there something?"

    "No¡­" All Might said. "Everything would be fine."

    "But I don''t feel fine."

    All Might had a blue glint in his eyes. His lips rose to a smile that showed his white teeth. With a proud voice, he yelled. "Worry not, for I am here!"

    -x-X-x-

    Night Eye looked at Lee, who was relaxing at his office after he had revealed that information, which he had gotten from Overhaul.

    "So, you are saying, there is a doctor who is making them. And he''s traded it for Trigger."

    "Yes," Lee replied. "I believe that the hero association should know about that."

    "Mmm¡­" Night Eye patted his glasses. "

    But first, you should call your mom."

    Lee opened his eyes widely, as he remembered what had happened after he had captured Stain. Julia would make a drama over it¡­ well, it''s her right as a mom who would worry. Lee felt that it would be better to call her before she calls him.

    "Thanks for reminding me. I was just about to do that."

    "No problem. I figured out that you should call her before she calls you." Night Eye gave Lee a pitying eye.

    "Was the future that bad?"

    "Only from my own perspective." Night Eye said. "your facial expression said it all."

    Well, it seems that Lee was going to forget to tell her. Probably since his girlfriends would be here soon, and all of the fluff and kissing would make him forget a lot of staff.

    "One minute."

    Lee shook his head before picking up the phone and calling Julia.

    Surprisingly, Julia took it easy when he called her first.

    "Well, how did you even remember to call me?" Julia joked.

    "Come on mom. I was thinking about you, all the time." Lee said. "I was afraid that you would watch the news first and get worried and all."

    "Then why didn''t you call me at first, before all of that start." She said. "Since you heroes seemed to be parred few hours before it happens."

    "It was dawn, and I wanted to give you a chance to sleep longer." Lee smiled. He knows how to calm down his mom. Besides, had he called her, she would have come to Hosu.

    "Hm¡­ I would''ve probably done the same." Julia said, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue. "But if that ever, ever, EVER, happened again, I don''t give a hoe about what hour. You call me first. Understood."

    "Mm¡­" Lee only smiled. "But why would that ever happen again."

    "Because I got, 3 times, +10 miles away from you, and three major incidents happened." Julia can''t help but rubbing her forehead as she says that.

    "And, no, Don''t Good Grief me." She continued as Lee was about to talk.

    Lee felt that a knife hit his c.h.e.s.t when he swallowed the words.

    He activated the Mute Mode in his phone, so she can''t hear anything, and sighed. "Good Grief~" he needed this. Then, before he deactivates the mute mode, he heard her again.

    "I know you muted that." Julia chuckled from the other side.

    Lee''s face drew a big forced smile as he looked around the room. "Am I so predictable?"

    "No. I am that smart." She said. "Anyway. Come back home soon, and by soon, I mean this week."

    "Fine, love ya." Lee let a sigh.

    "Love ya too." She said.

    Then the call was ended.

    "So, how this is going to end." Lee turned to Night Eye.

    "Tomorrow, I will give your future a look." Night Eye went to the corner of his office, looking through the window, to the policemen who were cleaning the damage that happened. "And then, I''ll give you a result within the two weeks. Things would happen, and if it doesn''t come to end, we''ll end it."

    Night Eye then walked to the fridge, picked up an empty glass, and put some alcohol there. "Do you drink," he offered.

    Lee shook his head. "I don''t like alcohols. I''m too young."

    "Come on, you just fought a war." Night Eye said.

    "Maybe one glass." Lee felt curious a bit.

    "It was a joke." Night Eye said.

    "You have one sense of humour." Lee rolled his eyes. "No wonder you''re still single," he murmured in low voice."

    "Anyway, what was that?" Night Eye asked. "The way you beat everyone, instantly. Made a mountain level golem fly away."

    Lee, although he didn''t mind revealing the time stop now, he thought, what if he can fool everyone.

    Besides, he didn''t want the girls in his class to know that.

    "Teleport and Spam." Leaning back on the couch, he put a leg above another, joined his hands together and put them on his knee. "I just teleport within my aura and spam it around me. All who are within my range would get beaten. It''s a technique that I created, to face huge number since ever I had found that I can teleport."

    Night Eye lifted his eyebrows as if he were surprised. "No wonder. You are going to be one competitor for the number one hero spot." He smiled. "The villains in the future wouldn''t have to fear one person, but two."

    Obviously, by the other one, he meant Mirio, who would grow up to become like All Might.

    Night Eye was resisting the urge to see the future, where Lee''s Quirk grow more powerful.

    "If you see the answer that far, you''ll know that," Lee said, rolling his eyes.

    Who knows where his life is going to be.

    Lee himself doesn''t know if he wants to continue his life as a hero.

    Well, as long as he gets a colossal payment, he would work.

    "I don''t want spoilers." Night Eye sighed as he went to make some juice for Lee. He then opened his eyes widely before having a cold expression.

    "Lee, you have an interview, the press is coming here, and there is an angry rabbit woman who wants to question you about the slapping marks on her buttcheeks?" Night Eye said.

    Lee snapped and his eyes were wide opened. "Does she has proof?"

    Lee remembered what happened.

    That was just a lesson for her in the battle of not to start a count with him. However, when the time had stopped, she had been bending down facing him with her a.s.s, which happened to be one of the thickest and the biggest he had seen. And Lee had always wondered what a muscled b.u.t.t feels like, so he gave her a slap.

    Since the time had been stopped, Lee had thought that his action wouldn''t be recorded in the timeline. But he never expected that a gentle teasing slap would be marked.

    "Wait a second." Night Eye pushed his finger toward Lee, seeing the future, before looking at him. "The footages. She''ll ask why there are hands marks on her b.u.t.t after you took down the villains."

    "See you later." Lee stood up, walked to the window, and put index and middle fingers on his forehead. "Adios." And then he vanished to thin air.

    The door of Night Eye''s office was sent flying all of the sudden, hitting the windows.

    "Where Is He?"

    Mirko''s voice filled the room.

    "Good afternoon, how can I help you?" Night Eye said, looking at the beautiful white-haired rabbit woman with the press behind her, who were holding the cameras.

    Mirko sniffed and huffed like a rabbit around. "I can smell him. He had been here, just now. Where did he go?" The rabbit woman started walking while sniffing.

    "He has just left."

 Chapter 165

    "And now, we show you the astonishing performance of Lee against the early ambush of the gangs¡­"

    A screen on the TV was replaying what had happened this morning. I was on the screen, along with others heroes and that rabbit woman jogging and counting. And then, came the scene where I had vanished and beat everyone with the time stop.

    Quickly, I made the stand change the channel.

    "Why have you done that?" Reiko said as she moved her hand and the channel that streamed the event was shown again.

    "I just don''t like to see it," I said and made Star Platinum turn off the TV.

    Reiko rolled her eyes and shrugged her shoulders. "Whatever, if that annoys you, I won''t watch it again. Geez, Lee, you are taking it more seriously than anyone."

    "I''m just hungry."

    "Fine, I will make you something." Reiko, who smiled at my face, went to the corner.

    I looked at Itsuka, who was giving Yu a massage on her back and sighed.

    They didn''t seem to be caring about the TV, except for Yu, who was daydreaming about fame.

    Luckily for me, they didn''t look at TV. I was worried that they may film the scene where Mirko had gotten her b.u.t.t slapped marks after I had stopped the time.

    "So, what''s now?" Itsuka asked, her hands massaging Yu''s back.

    "We wait for Night Eye to recharge his eyes, and then we go back home," I said while thinking that I may finish things on my own.

    "I''ll open my agency¡­" Yu said as a m.o.a.n escaped her delicate mouth. "Lee, give me a message, Itsuka sucks in this."

    "Hey!" Itsuka exclaimed. "That''s mine, not yours! I already did that to do so I would have the next turn." Itsuka said, looking at me.

    "My turn isn''t over."

    I know; with Hamon and my hands, a massage was what they look for.

    "Don''t worry girls, I have two hands." Both of my hands shone in a yellow aura.

    We''re just relaxing after the yakuza battle.

    Late this night, Yu would have to talk to the press.

    I had told her, if they asked her about what I had shown, to say it''s something about teleportation and spam, and, if the audience has their theories, let them.

    Other than that, I had surfed the web. I was on the first pages of most of the news sites.

    Apparently, people were giving attention to the fact how I stopped the war more than other details.

    One article even started with the title. [Where was All Might when a High schooler was fighting an army] the author was Enji Todoroki¡­ that man is beyond hopeless.

    "That''s good¡­" Itsuka m.o.a.n.e.d with Yu as Hamon was massaging their backs.

    I just sighed, as Star Platinum was massaging me.

    "Lee! Where are you! Get out!"

    A familiar voice of an over-excited female rabbit hit my ears.

    The girls were just relaxing, with Hamon entering their bodies, and they couldn''t pay attention.

    "I can smell you here!"

    I rolled my eyes. I just slapped her b.u.t.t as a form of competition. Why Mirko is following me here. I''m not a single man¡­

    "Lee, someone is calling you," Reiko said, as she was lying next to the others.

    "I believe that is your heart that is calling me."

    I put my hand on her and massaged her back quickly with the ripples, taking effect on her whole body, and make her close her eyes in relaxation.

    "If you don''t come out, I''ll sue you!"

    "Girls, relax, I''ll be back."

    "Mmm¡­"

    They let groans as their heads were on the pillows, facing me with their backs, which looked seductive in my eyes. They make me feel a bit horny, like the teenager I am.

    I decided to come back later.

    I opened the door, left the room and closed it.

    Turning, I saw her, Mirko. A pretty tanned toned woman, very curvy with very thicc muscled t.h.i.g.hs, huge c.h.e.s.t, and a large a.s.s. All above, she was still wearing her one-piece hero costume, and I admit, she was one of the s.e.xiest heroines I had seen.

    Probably she''s here for an explanation why I smacked her b.u.t.t.

    I can''t say the truth. Maybe I should say that I had attacked her by accident?

    "Finally, you showed yourself."

    Her red eyes scanned me, her teeth were shown as she made a large grin. Her white smooth hair almost floated back, and her rabbit ears twitched.

    "Good Grief." I sighed at her. "Why are you here?"

    Mirko, with very quick steps, appeared in front of me. Because the height difference was 30 cm, even though she was muscled, she still looked feminine.

    With red eyes staring up at my eyes, she smirked. "Obviously, to clear things that happened between us."

    "What things?" I asked. "We only met yesterday, and the only conversation we had wasn''t even that long."

    "Don''t deny it." She put a hand on her hip, and turned, showing her big b.u.t.t cheek to me. "Did you think that I wouldn''t notice that?"

    "Notice what," I asked as I looked down, since she gave permission, at her b.u.t.t.

    The hands'' marks had vanished. And my face didn''t show any expression.

    "Don''t deny it, while we''re competing, you clearly did that." Mirko made a small jump. Her melon-sized c.h.e.s.t jiggled and her hair shook. She, as someone with Rabbit mutation type quirk, has been affected by her spec''s mindset. "You slapped it, didn''t you."

    "We were competing?" I said as I pointed at myself.

    Mirko opened her eyes widely at me.

    "Was that even a competition," I asked as if wanting to scold her for taking that as a competition.

    "Hahaha¡­ you are strong!" Mirko, instead of looking offended, laughed.

    "You should think more about your job as a hero¨C" I was continuing. But then, her words cut me.

    "I like you," Mirko said as she looked at me from toe to head.

    "You should think about civils¨C Wait, what."

    I drew a stunned expression as the rabbit woman''s ear twitched when we made eye contact.

    "Well." Mirko rubbed her nose and rolled her eyes. "It''s something about my spec. As a female rabbit, I''m drawn to the strong alpha. You clearly even marked me." She then looked at my eyes. "Don''t deny it, you touched my buttcheeks, twice, and I know you like them."

    (A/N: that''s how rabbits actually breed¡­ I know someone who has a farm.)

    I almost took a step back in shock, but she quickly held my hand and sniffed. "The same smell that''s on my rear, your hand has it. No mistake, it''s you.

    "Now, since you have touched me, I guess we are good to go, to the next stage."

    Mirko said with a smirk, as she was holding and examining my hand before looking up into my eyes.

    She was also so close, her big melons t.i.t.s were on my abs; although she was toned, her c.h.e.s.t was perky and as soft as a delicate woman was have; and her face was flawless and pretty, not to mention that her h.i.p.s were wide and noticeable. And finally, her rabbit ears were cute. So, when I looked down while feeling her curves, as a straight man, I had an erection.

    "Next stage? What."

    I almost rubbed my eyes. I had just teased her but slapping her not to be arrogant, and she says she likes me, and ready to go to the next stage.

    I get it. Maybe she is 20 years old, a v.i.r.g.i.n, and desperate¡­ or that her spec as a female rabbit is affecting her and somehow my action triggered something in her.

    "But¡­" I remembered. "You know. You saw me with my girlfriend." I said as I''m sure she had seen me with Yu.

    Mirko left my hand and said. "I don''t care! I get what I want. And I want you to take me." Without showing a hint of shame when saying that, she sniffed and looked down. "Besides, your friend doesn''t seem to mind." Mirko looked excited at my face, before looking down at my bulge.

    When she noticed how large that tool was, longer than her face, she drew a stunned expression face, and she seemed to be hesitating. That''s the first time I saw her react like this.

    "Hey, it''s not nice to stare," I said calmly as my little brother throbbed. I was holding my excited self. She was hot, cute, and I was tempted by the devil. But I''m an older person.

    "I will tell you this, I won''t cheat on my girlfriends." Then I pushed the door open. "Talk to them first."

    Her ears twitched for a second, "girlfriends?" she made a step forward, and her c.h.e.s.t crashed on mine, and her stomach clashed against my shaft. I have to admit, feeling her abs with my tool gave a different feeling.

    "It''s not a typo. You heard me right." I said as I took a step back.

    "Girlfriends?" Repeating, she opened her eyes widely and took a step forward.

    "Yes." I place my hand on her shoulder, stopping her from getting closer, or I may do something.

    My eyes shook: what a shameless rabbit woman, she clearly heard me saying that''s not a typo, yet she is pretending ignorance to feel me, or make me feel her.

    "Talk to them, first." I directed her body to the door of my hotel room.

    Probably that would turn her back.

    However, I just remembered. Rabbits don''t breed with one person.

    "Okay. That''s great then." She nodded, turned, and walked inside of my room, swaying her h.i.p.s while giving me her back, making sure that I look at her huge arse, with a small white rabbit tail above it.

    "Lee''s girlfriends, where are you!" She said as she made her comfort inside my hotel room.

 Chapter 166

    "All Might, I''m very disappointed in you." Night Eye, who was alone in his office, said as he looked over the window.

    On the laptop''s screen, in front of him, All Might was rubbing his cheek, as he was just done from stopping a heist with hostages'' situation.

    "Well," All Might didn''t know what to say. "I just slacked for one night, and here I am."

    "I used to tell you to take a vacation," Night Eye couldn''t help but sigh. His previous partner''s face looked brighter. "When your health was so bad, you refused my suggestion. And now, that your health is good, you are having the time of your life." Night Eye raised an Eyebrow.

    Seeing All Might blushing, he couldn''t help but saying, "relax, things went well. The heroes here had taken care of themselves."

    "That''s good to hear." All Might sighed. Who would ever think that sleeping with one of his die-hard fan''s mom would result in something like this?

    "It''s okay. Try to retire. There are a lot of heroes who would do your job in the future." Night Eye relaxed. "Mirio would hold on to the curse of being single until he finds an heir."

    "First, you are single. Second, I can''t." All Might said. "All For One, I can tell you, he is paling for something behind our backs. I can''t just trust the fact that some of his subordinates have escaped." All spoke with a dead-serious expression. "We should hurry in his executions."

    "Well, I would that too." Night Eye put his elbows on the table and supported his chin with his hands. "But the problem is, we would be facing his hidden subordinates. You know All For One, he had manipulated many of his subordinates who would die for him. If we execute him, millions probably would face a pointless death."

    "Night Eye, can''t you figure out his plan." All Might said in hope for someone to see the future.

    "Who knows?" Night Eye said with a shrug.

    "You still¡­"

    "Yes." Night Eye said. "I don''t want to see the very far future. Each time I see someone die there, even If I tried my best, the future won''t change."

    "But that had already changed."

    "Experience is what had made me paranoid. I believe in jinxing." Night Eye frowned. "I don''t want to see too far. Not to mention, my life is busy, and unless I started to follow your back like the old day, I may not see the right future."

    All Might chucked. "Hahaha¡­ you want a job offer. Fine, worry, not, for I am here."

    "No." Night Eye said. "We are talking through cam, you are on the other side of Japan."

    "Did you have to kill it?" All Might rubbed his cheek.

    "Well¡­ I had. Now, if you excuse me, I have something to do." Night Eye shut his laptop and sighed before standing up.

    He was thinking of All Might''s offer, to work together like the old days. Surely, that would bring down the League of Villains. All of this happened because he intended to follow All Might.

    "Wait a second." Night Eye raised his eyebrows, his eyelids shook. He had just reached an idea from the wordplay.

    "What If I intended to follow Lee and then see his future?"

    "Then, I wouldn''t have to wait for tomorrow, and I can send him home earlier."

    That''s it. If he put in his mind to follow Lee, Night Eye wouldn''t have to see some couple having s.e.x accidentally, and he would reach the same result, by seeing his own future. Night Eye''s quirk can get activated on one person every 24 hours. Currently, it''s activated on himself. So, it means that he can start seeing the future now.

    -x-X-x-

    "Wait, say that again."

    Yu, who was wearing a bathrobe, was looking at the rabbit woman, who had just invaded their room.

    Lee was standing by the door, shrugging his shoulders, as if he doesn''t know what to say in all of this.

    "You heard that right." Mirko, with full self-confidence, pointed to herself. "I want your man, and I''m going to have him. As a rabbit, from my spec, it doesn''t sound bad to me that he has few other partners. But still, I will get him."

    Mirko looked between the stunned Itsuka and Yu. Reiko didn''t look surprised at all. That''s only because she doesn''t draw such facial expressions. However, she rubbed her eyes.

    "Is this some prank," Reiko asked.

    "Oy, that''s no prank!" Mirko yelled.

    Yu looked at Lee, who covered his mouth with his hand and looked at the side, as though he was holding his laugh.

    "Well, and you, just like that, expecting that you can have him, and join here, and right now." Itsuka took a step forward. Even without her quirk, she was still taller than Mirko. However, when she looked at her muscles and curves, she didn''t know if she had the bigger presence here.

    "Yes, you shared in the first place." The rabbit woman had her ears twitching as she looked at the women.

    "And how do you know he''s okay with that."

    "He''s having a huge boner. It can be spotted from a thousand meter away." She turned. "He is large. I see why you had to share."

    "Lee, this woman is crazy, where did you find her." Reiko turned to Lee and said.

    Itsuka said before Lee could answer. "She has a point."

    "Wait, for real?" Mirko said.

    Itsuka nodded. "He''s too strong, physically."

    Mirko looked at Lee, smiled. "Great. I know my nose won''t pick me the wrong partner."

    Yu crossed her arms, looked deep to the ground and said. "He is getting stronger each time. And by strong, I mean like someone who has a very excellent physical enhancing quirk."

    "Mmm¡­" Reiko, although she didn''t seem to understand what''s going on, as she is just happy that she is having a long time in bed with her lover, just thought everything is a prank.

    "Great then. Don''t worry about him, I am very strong physically." Mirko gave her back to them and walked in Lee''s direction, saying, "See, they don''t mind, we can start dating soon."

    Itsuka flinched all of a sudden when she heard this and glared at Mirko.

    "This woman is shameless." Reiko waved her hand, some object flew from the corner of the room and headed toward Mirko with crazy speed, however, the rabbit woman managed to dodge that easily by tilting her head, without even needing to look.

    "I like her, somehow." Yu grinned on the other side.

    "BI!" Itsuka rolled her eyes.

    "But still, Lee''s still stronger than us," Reiko said. "I don''t know where he got that energy."

    "Talk about you." Itsuka extended her size. "I can take all the pounding." Yu extended her size and said, "that''s right." The two of them clapped hands, before looking at Reiko teasingly.

    "Well, I don''t feel like being the smallest girl in the relationship anymore." Reiko rolled her eyes. Just seeing how Itsuka and Yu are looking at her made her feel so much annoyed. Just because she is average doesn''t mean that they can look down at her. For sure, they have bigger curves, but she is softer.

    "Girls, for real, you don''t mind." Lee took a deep breath and looked at them, not bothering to hide his boner.

    Reiko waved her hand at him and walked to the corner. "Whatever, just come here when this is over, I''m horny," she looked at his middle, "so you are."

    "I don''t really care," Yu said. "You''re mine."

    "What about you, say a word." Lee turned to Itsuka, trying to ignore the rabbit woman beauty who was standing at him and looking at his body, with her ears twitching.

    "But you are still mine." She glopped some headache medicines and glared at Lee before Mirko. "Just teach her a lesson. Break her. If you hold back anything, I won''t forgive you."

    Itsuka, when she had heard Mirko saying that they are too weak physically and that she''s better than them, couldn''t help but getting triggered. She had suffered countless time before getting that water and still couldn''t break Lee''s record.

    However, that arrogant big a.s.s rabbit thinks she can come here and laugh at their suffering. She wished that Lee would teach her a lesson.

    After all, Lee can do it with her and Yu and still fine.

    This woman, just because she has super strength, thinks she can get away with it.

    Lee couldn''t help but take a step back as he looked at Itsuka, who had that sharp glare.

    "Well, see you later, my mate." Mirko jumped slightly and kissed Lee on the cheek. "I have work to do." She jumped by him, her buttcheeks passed by his face before she turned into a blur that vanished.

    He stopped the time, turned, to see her a.s.s isn''t far from reach, and gave it a slight slap, before going back to his original position and resuming the time again.

    "That''s awkward," Lee said as he closed the door, before walking to Itsuka and hugged her from behind and saying. "I''d like to forget that with you."

    "Yes, me too."

    "Let''s not talk about this."

    "Deal."

    "Hahaha."

    The girls suddenly laughed, except Itsuka, who seemed to be still annoyed. But Lee knew how to fix that with few kisses on her long smooth neck. The rest of the night was spent with a foursome. Lee had a crazy day, and he needed some relaxation. After this, he would have to visit Night Eye and see where it evolved.

    -x-X-x-

    Night Eye''s office:

    Night Eye was on the ground, kneeling on his knees and hands and looking at the floor.

    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"

    He was panting, a sweat drop from his forehead. "Impossible." He said to himself. "I must hurry! The future changed to worse"

 Chapter 167

    A/N: I''m near ending this on pa treon. Geez. it was a long journey.

    ----------

    Lee was walking with his girls, in their hero costume, to Night Eye''s agency.

    "Did you dream about any rabbits yesterday?" Yu asked.

    "Why would I?" Lee rolled his eyes as if thinking how could she knew.

    "Because I''m sure they dreamt about you."

    Lee shook his head. Yu giggled.

    "What did you dream about then?" Itsuka decided to ask with a frown. Although her mood is better, she just wanted to look down at some rabbit.

    Lee put his hand on her shoulder and said. "I had a dream. That I died."

    "Wait, what!"

    "Yes, you wanted to execute me." Lee lifted his head, and Itsuka opened her eyes widely.

    "I would never do that. You know that I''d never do that."

    "ahh¡­ see, the method was quite unique here," Lee smirked. "Snusnu."

    "Snu Snu?" Itsuka tilted her head as if she doesn''t understand. "You are messing with me, here, I see."

    Lee sighed. No one can understand jokes if he made them here.

    "No, I''m honest. I don''t mind dying like that" Lee took the lead and walked forward. "Hey, bubble girl."

    "Hey, Lee. Night Eye is expecting you."

    Bubble girl stretched her arms up and yawned, before looking at Lee and giving a respectful bow.

    Lee, after his performance yesterday, had earned the respect of everyone. Bubble girl didn''t know

    "Thanks, can I see him now," Lee asked.

    "Mm¡­ He said it would be preferable if you come alone."

    "Alright. Girls, don''t think about the meaning of that word, Itsuka, don''t think too hard."

    Lee said as if obvious, leaving Yu, Reiko, and Itsuka confused.

    "What in the hell that word mean." Itsuka kept thinking hard before taking her phone and look for it. ''snusnu¡­''

    -----

    "Were you expecting me?"

    Lee, who just entered the office, closed the door behind him and stepped forward, before pausing.

    Night Eye didn''t have the usual cheerful facial expression he usually has. In fact, Night Eye was quite pale right now.

    "Please, sit." Night Eye said with a low voice.

    "Oy, Lee, long time no see." Next to Night Eye was a bulky blond muscled man, who sat at the office.

    "Ah, All Might, indeed long time," Lee said as he grabbed his chair and sat down. "Have you been taking a vacation lately?"

    "No¡­" All Might rubbed his chin, as though he was embarrassed about what had happened yesterday. Many people almost died because he wanted to lose his v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y. "It''s just¡­ I took a day off¨C"

    "It''s okay All Might. That''s Mirio''s curse now." Night Eye stood up, walked to the window, and looked down to the city. "That, if we lived to see that day."

    "It''s about that."

    "About what?" Lee asked, feeling the atmosphere turning very serious all of the sudden.

    "The future," Night Eye had a sweat drop fell from his head. "Is very bad. That''s why I called All Might to come here."

    "What do you mean?" Lee asked. He was quite confused. Didn''t he come here for Night Eye to see his future?

    All Might was all ears listening.

    "In the future. All For One will come back." Night Eye turned as he spoke.

    All Might flinched. Lee, on the other hand, didn''t change his facial expression, but anyone can feel that he was serious.

    "I managed to find the hidden plan of the League of the Villains." Night Eye closed his eyes. "One All For One was a country level disaster, enough to make a country crumble and hide." It was very well known that All For One can destroy a city easily with one

    "However, in the future, not only there would be one, but, countless ones." Night rubbed his eyes. "All Might would be dead. Millions of All For One would be flying there. I could only see Lee, standing, with sweat on his forehead. And he doesn''t seem to be able to fight forever. All For One, very soon, would have the ability to create endless clones of himself. Each one has his power. "

    "What!" All Might opened his eyes widely. He quickly stood up and placed his hands on Night Eye. "Endless clones. I''m dead!"

    "Half of Japan would be dead by then." Night Eye said, looking at All Might, "Not even you have a chance." He then looked at Lee. "This one is the only one who would be the last one standing. And the odds are against him."

    All Might took his hands back. Obviously, a horrific future has been seen by Night Eye.

    "But that in the near future," Lee spoke all of the sudden. All Might and Night Eye looked at him.

    "Where is All for One?" Lee asked.

    "Why?" Night Eye said.

    "Obviously, kill him." All Might replied while clenching his fists.

    "Bingo." Lee leaned back and shrugged his shoulder.

    A silence took over the room for a brief.

    If someone was watching a movie, and got a spoiler of a sad ending, he can always make a happy ending fanfiction.

    Night Eye''s seeing the future was like spoilers, and they can create a solution right now.

    Lee may prefer to take a step back here, as there is a great war about to happen.

    It seems that Lee, in his quest to beat Dabi for calling him a son of a whore, lead to something very big.

    ''But I wonder,'' Lee thought, ''He said I''m the last one to stand against All For One¡­'' But it seemed logical. After all, even he would get tired after stopping the time many times continuously.

    *Dring*

    Lee''s phone vibrated.

    He picked up his phone and saw a friendship request. [Rumi sends you a friend request. Do you accept] Rumi? He wondered who this is.

    Looking at the profile pic, he saw a rabbit woman standing up while forming a peace gesture. Quickly he got it. Rumi is the real name of Mirko.

    He smiled, as he checked out her curved in the pick. (Yes) he chose to accept the invitation.

    The silence was broken all of a sudden and Lee had to put his phone back in his pocket.

    "But, wouldn''t All For One''s subordinates reveal themselves?" Night Eye said. "We all know that he has subordinates who can destroy cities in mere seconds. And there''s someone to teleport them out of the danger at the second."

    "In that case." All Might stood up and was silent for a moment before he looked at Lee.

    There is one thing All Might was still thinking of.

    Night Eye said that All Might would die in the near future, against what seems an endless army of All For One.

    The last one standing would be Lee.

    If that meant one thing, it would mean that this big young student of UA is stronger.

    "We would take the future with fewer risks." He clenched his fists, "unlike the past, I''m now healed; I can take care of it." All Might said. "Besides, Lee is here."

    "In the worst-case scenario. Mirio has to give it up." All Might said. "But, first, executing All For One has to happen, right away."

    "I agree." Night Eye said. "But, we have to tell the hero association."

    "But," Lee spoke all of the sudden. "How about Dabi."

    Night Eye sighed. "if we don''t hurry now. In your future, there would be no Dabi to worry about. In fact, we have to stop All For Ones plans right now. Killing him like that may or may not change a lot of things."

    "Mm¡­" Lee rubbed his chin. "How about, I give it a visit when you go to meet All For One. I have some tricks in my sleeves, to interrogate him." Probably Dabi is doing something for All For One. In that case, using his aura to manipulate All For One''s brain to get the truth would be the best course of action to take before killing him. "Trust me, he would reveal his plans, before he can make them."

    Night Eye and All Might look at Lee.

 Chapter 168

    Yu was driving Lee back home, after he had left the office of Night Eye, not looking bothered or excited about anything.

    She looked with the corner of her eyes to him, as he was sitting in the front seat.

    However, she was still happy.

    Lee had said that he was over there, and they would go back home.

    Lee, not only so, but he kept his promise and gave her a water bottle, secretly, saying it''s the last one in his sleeves.

    But something bothered Yu. Lee had been in Night Eye''s agency to capture Dabi and Twice. However, he never brought that and had told them to go back home.

    "Lee, so, how did it go?" Yu asked.

    "Nothing much." Lee turned his face and looked at the road.

    He was thinking of the course of his actions. How a simple quest of beating someone ended up leading to a war.

    "So, how about Dabi and Twice," Yu asked. "You know, we came all of the ways here for you to beat them. Not to participate in an unexpected gang fight." Yu said the last part as if it were nothing.

    "Mm¡­" Lee leaned back, "well, they would reveal themselves very soon. I would be noted when they call me. For now, I think we should enjoy the last week of our internship."

    "Bu¡­" Yu pouted. "Leave school, work under me, and we would be happy. It''s not like you are going to become a doctor when you graduate or something."

    Lee smiled. "Convince my mom then?"

    "Heh." Yu rolled her eyes. "That''s impossible. Moms think that education is a must when it''s not going to serve you in your life."

    Lee shrugged his shoulder.

    "Doesn''t matter for now. I''m going to open my agency." Yu screamed in happiness as she took a water bottle and drank it while thinking of all of the possible future achievement.

    Drank by that, the car started dancing on the road.

    "Hey, don''t drink that while driving!" Lee yelled.

    "Reckless!" Reiko yelled from behind as she waved her hand.

    "Geez, Lee, Reiko, stabilize the car!"

    After the car was stabilized, Yu laughing at the girls behind for being scarred, they started talking while bringing different topics to the cars.

    Very soon, they were back in their city.

    Lee got off the car, and Yu sent everyone to her apartment while she had a meeting with someone from the Pro Hero Association.

    Lee was deeply in his thoughts.

    Although he would relax with his girls, his mind didn''t stop thinking about what he had learned in Night Eye''s office.

    The future.

    How something like this would change.

    Lee looked around, to the street where Yu lives. There were people, families, happy, walking around.

    Would All For One, really, if not for Night Eye seeing the future, kill all of them, just like that.

    ''Funny, how the strongest always have the right to decide.'' Lee didn''t find it funny at all. ''I guess If not for me having the Stand, I would be a part of the dead ones.'' All For One, and the villains associated with him, somehow, made Lee feel pissed off. He thought as he clenched his fist. Anyway, Lee, have decided. Until Night Eye calls him when they are on their way to the prison, he would stay here and relax with the girls temporarily.

    Lee was pulled out of his thoughts as Itsuka held his arm. When he turned, he saw her smiling at his face. Noticing his worry, she kissed him on the cheek.

    "Now that we are alone, back home, how would it go?" Itsuka asked Lee.

    "There are few hours left for the night," Lee said, as he pulled his phone and looked at the cloak.

    "Mm¡­" Reiko waved her hand as she started floating. "How about we take a shower, in Yu''s house."

    "Good idea; I''m sticky of the hero work," Itsuka said. "Lee, we probably should save the water."

    "That''s right." Reiko waved her hand.

    Itsuka frowned at her.

    "Ah, but we shouldn''t take too much time." Lee stretched his back as he opened the door to Yu''s apartment. "Julia is waiting for me to tell something important."

    After he entered the house, he and the girls had a shower together, n.a.k.e.d, with warm water. Being n.a.k.e.d together has surely triggered the mating instinct, which almost destroyed the bathroom.

    "Alright, I will dry myself."

    "I''m, I''ll have to take a bath again," Itsuka yelled.

    "Me too, somehow," Reiko said, looking over her body, which was soaked with a white liquid that had a strong scent.

    "Somehow, it reminds me of the hot spring at P.u.s.s.ycats camp," Itsuka said.

    "Took the words from my mouth," Reiko said.

    Itsuka and Reiko looked at each other, and rolled their eyes, before giggling.

    Lee, with a better mood, left the bath and walked into the living room with his bathroom. Picking up his phone, he noticed that Rumi, also known as Mirko, the rabbit woman, has sent him a letter, saying hi.

    Lee took with his phone and texted back. [Hi]

    Surprisingly, she replied so fast. Rumi was a straight forward girl, as she didn''t take a long time asking about how Lee is doing. She asked if he left Hosu, and asked where he lives.

    Lee, who is blessed by his girlfriends, was amused, as he thought about how thicc she was, how wide her h.i.p.s and how big her melons were; not to mention that her muscles were somehow attractive, and how they had felt when they hit against his middle.

    These thoughts made his bathrobe getting lifted.

    [Isn''t that too fast, for a rabbit.] He texted, thinking she is cute.

    [Oy, don''t underestimate my speed. I can be at your place in no time.] She texted back. [Besides, I want to know where my mate is living

    [I believe in you.] Lee sighed as he texted, and they exchanged addresses.

    [So, when are we going to have our dates!]

    [I don''t know, you tell me your schedule]

    [Mm¡­ I don''t fight at weekends, since villains aren''t active too much; you should be free by Friday, right. The school won''t start until the next week]

    Lee thought about his schedule and texted. [Sounds good. Nothing much. But probably I would busy with my internship]

    They then agreed if something happened, then it will. After some conversation, Rumi then, in no time, sent a hot pic of herself to Lee, and the bathrobe was still lifted by a pillar. Very soon, Lee was horny again. This Rabbit woman surely was wild.

    Unexpectedly she texted. [Now, since you got my nudes, give me yours.]

    "Is her quirk rabbit or hare?"

    With a sigh, Lee sent a pic of his middle, hard, only to get a giggling devil emoji from here. Lee then went to Itsuka and Reiko, who was done from showering and made them take a shower again.

    The night has arrived, and Lee was to go back home. Entering the home, he found Julia sleeping, in a bikini, while hugging a pillow, and her hands on her huge c.h.e.s.t¡­ seems she was having time with herself.

    ''Somehow, I feel sorry for stressing her out this time.''

    Right, he hadn''t told her that he''s coming back. Not wanting to wake her up, Lee kissed her on the cheek, before going to the bathroom.

    Lee filled the tube with water, took a deep breath, and channelled his Hamon.

    All of the water made a big bubble in the air. The bubble''s shape was changing, to make sharp ends.

    Lee, who just had a hint of the future, was training now.

    Since he had absorbed a lot of life ripples from many, his Hamon is very strong, and he needed to make it an active weapon.

    ''Human''s body is made of water.''

    He thought, and a part of the water has been exploded by Hamon.

    ''No one knows if something worse can happen, in the future.''

    If he had a battle with endless doppelgangers of All For One, then he will have to explode each one with one touch. That had just resulted in creating an assassination technique.

    With time stop and something like that, he should be able at least to deal with endless copies.

    Star Platinum was around Lee, breathing, and doing the same.

    By making the human explode from inside with one touch would become the ultimately finished technique.

 Chapter 169

    "What in the¡­"

    Julia entered the bathroom and yelled as she saw the water on the wall. She looked around, soap on the ground, a window is a little broken, and all.

    Lee, who didn''t sleep and was changing his clothes, rubbed his cheek. "My quirk got out of control."

    "Whatever." she sighed. "It doesn''t matter, later it would be fixed."

    "Wow." Said Lee, as his head appeared from the door, staring at her reaction. "You''re making it easier than I expected." He then felt a bit guilty about what he had done. Turning his eyes, a murmur escaped his mouth. "Sorry."

    "Well. It''s not like I''m the one to stay here. It''s your problem to deal with this?"

    She turned and her lips twitched, before she broke into a chuckled, as Lee was wearing his hero costume. It''s the first time she sees him in his Stripper like clothes; so cute.

    "What," Lee asked, as he saw her crossing her arms, and checking his muscles.

    "You grew up too fast, I''ll give you that," she teased while looking at his exposed abs. "And your costume shows it all your good curves. So, this how managed to seduce all your girls."

    Lee felt teased from her stare. He, however, shrugged his shoulder as he rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.

    "And you are going to good ¨C"

    "Not today." Lee cut her. "Anyway, you said you''re not the one to stay here." Lee wondered if that means she is leaving, to work again. But if that case, shouldn''t she be worried if the bath is ruined. Or is she saying that to teach him a lesson?

    "Mm¡­" Julia nodded. "Talking about this in the morning isn''t the best course of action. When you finish your work, we''ll talk later."

    Seeing the serious glance on her face, Lee asked. "Is it that serious?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t want my grandma to come," Lee said.

    "Not that." Julia rolled her eyes.

    "Fine then."

    Lee went on his way to leave the apartment.

    Looking at his back, she remembered something and yelled. "Take out the garbage."

    "Already done."

    -x-X-x-

    Lee spent the rest of the day touring this city, with Yu and the other girls.

    The internship was best spent here.

    After he had participated in a gang war against Overhaul, Ye Qi found it better to relax here a bit, before going to the big job.

    ''And then, there is the boring school after this.'' Ye Qi thought in himself. ''It''s not as boring though.''

    While walking around, Ye Qi and his girls, were quite famous here. After the last battle, they got most of the screen, literally and figuratively. Yu just smiled. Lee, on the other hand, found that he has fans now, who wanted to take pictures with him. Most of them, as it seems, were girls who liked his costume and wanted to take pictures with him. Some of them were creepy guys though.

    "Lee, do you have a Facebook page?" A little boy asked him on the street with eyes full of hope.

    "I don''t," Lee answered while frowning.

    "Other social media."

    "Go to your mom."

    Lee pushed the kid away.

    Geez, Lee now understands why celebrities don''t have or don''t share, their private social media accounts.

    Has the people around get to it, there would be trolls to ban him.

    Anyway, patrolling in the day continued. Mt. Lady, after getting her quirk boosted again, because of that promise, had done pretty well in her patrol, and her rank as a hero seemed to be growing to the top ten.

    Lee, on the other hand, relaxed while enjoying a cup of water, while letting her have the light.

    Tonight, Yu made a declaration that she wants to have the name of her agency, yet she struggled to come up with one. She made quite good money, and she wanted to take advantage of Lee and the other girls before they go back to school. When the noon has arrived, they went back to her apartment, and they did what any couple¡­ triple¡­ just whatever works with four, did.

    Very soon, she would start with her dreams.

    Lee, on the other hand, would have between 5 to seven days before he would go back to school.

    Very soon, Lee came back home, and his mood was on the better side. Julia came after him, and as she saw him cheered up, she decided to ask, before she would tell him about moving out.

    "You look in a good mood. Something good happened?"

    "It''s just a usual day." Lee, who was on the couch and has yet to take off his hero suit, nodded.

    "Do you like your job, then?"

    "Not much." Lee rolled his eyes. "I just like the ones who I work with. You know, Yu, Itsuka and Reiko. I feel good to stay around."

    "No wonder you don''t stay home." She rolled her eyes. "Probably you don''t like to stay around an old woman like me."

    "Hey, first, you are middle-aged and still pretty. Second, I like staying around you." Lee smirked at her. It''s just natural for women to compare themselves to others, just like that.

    Seeing how happy he is acting, Julia didn''t know if it''s the right time to tell him that he wouldn''t spend his second year in Japan. By the spring, he would be transferred.

    "Lee, I want to ask you."

    "Mm¡­" Lee tilted his head.

    "Supposedly, and supposedly, let''s see that I want you to move outside the country, to come to the UK. Would you really come?"

    Lee narrowed his eyebrows, looked to the side, and then put answered without much thought. "I will only if the girls come with me." Then he jokingly added. "I''m not moving away from them. Like seriously, why I would leave them. Hands can''t replace them."

    Julia sighed. Right. Lee was one of the few who would have polygamy here.

    "Brat." She clicked her tongue at him, not taking that as insolence. She then sighed. "But you would be moving out anyway. As long as you get them out."

    "I don''t really know." Lee looked. "I''m not ready to move out soon."

    "Not too soon. But in the next spring." She placed her hands on her h.i.p.s. "As long as you get the others with you, it''s fine then."

    Lee, by now, could get it.

    "Wait, you really¡­"

    "Yes, I''ve issued your transfer

    "What!" Lee felt shocked. "When did you."

    No wonder she didn''t care about the bath getting ruined.

    "Come on. I can''t just get ten miles away from you without something major to happen."

    Julia patted his shoulder, before saying. "You have enough time. Try to tell others to move with you. Your second year would be spent there."

    Lee took few deep breaths. Come on. Reiko and Itsuka may be easy to take with him. Yu is going to open her agency here. As for Mirko, they didn''t even start dating, so he can be careless here. But probably, given her direct forward mindset, she would follow him easily.

    But still. On the other hand, he can understand his mother''s feelings. Seriously, working away, while leaving him facing villains. Lee had been left to live in Japan to avoid bullying within his family outside.

    Lee, after sighing, put his hand on the couch and stood up. "I won''t move. Unless you convince Yu to move outside, I''m staying."

    "There still time, until the spring." Julia placed her hand on her hip, understanding him. At least, he didn''t refuse completely. "We''ll work that out."

    Narrowing his eyes, Lee asked. "You are taking this too easy?" even though he could see the wariness in her eyes, she was taking this too calmly.

    Julia flicked her finger on his forehead, activating her quirk to make him feel slight pain. With sarcasm, she said. "You didn''t refuse it, right. You gave condition. Besides, you have your license. I just want you to move out. I''ll talk to Yu, when the time comes."

    "You should talk to her soon; She has a big heart."

    "Literally. I know." Julia nodded. "However, if anything happened. Like a major war or something like that; I would take you out. I''m starting to think that whenever we get away, the universe would throw things like this"

    "You''re overthinking, what worse can happen."

    "I don''t know. A possible Apocalypse. National level danger?" She mocked.

    "Hehehe." Lee forced a weird laugh. Only Night Eye thought of this as the worst thing that can happen. "I have to get out. I''ll come soon."

    Lee didn''t care much if he stayed here. Besides, they are still in summer. The school year wouldn''t end until the night. There''s plenty of time to convince his girls to move out. Yu, probably would have enough money with her new agency. However, if it came to worse, he can always ask Yu to be his legal garden.

    ***

    It was night.

    Lee, who was sleeping on the bed, while hugging Yu, as he was in her apartment, opened his eyes. His phone vibrated, as someone was calling him. Lee had slept in Yu''s apartment. He had decided to stay here, so he can talk to them in the morning about moving out.

    "Lee¡­" Yu murmured as she wrapped her now long arm around him, not letting his getaway, and pulled him to her embrace. "Stay close." She was murmuring while sleeping. Itsuka and Reiko were hugging him as well.

    "Ha¡­" Sighing, Lee decided that he won''t move. He picked up the phone.

    "Who''s calling? Do you know what time is this?"

    "Ahem."

    Lee heard a familiar cough. He frowned, as he looked at the darkness that surrounded his room.

    "They don''t call you Night Eye for nothing, do they?"

    "They don''t call me Morning Eye for sure." Night Eye said with a hint of sarcasm on the other side of the phone. "Anyway, I didn''t call because I missed you." His tone then changed to serious.

    Lee thought for a bit and said. "You mean."

    "Yes. All For One, we had time to visit him." Night Eye said. "I wanted to inform you, by morning, we would come to pick you up. However, we didn''t know your address. Or the place where you stay.

 Chapter 170

    I looked with the corner of my eyes to the window.

    I was sitting in a helicopter with All Might and Night Eye. Facing the corner of my eye was a small island with a big prison taking most of its space.

    I had heard a lot of this place when I was a child since it was a piece of common knowledge.

    This place is Tartarus; the most secured prison in Japan, where the worse villains who did the worse crimes go into.

    "Are you sure you can handle that?" All Might, who was sitting opposite me, asked.

    "I''m sure." I nodded with my head as the helicopter started descending. All Might let a deep sigh before looking at Night Eye.

    "I''ll tell you the moment you should interfere." Night Eye said.

    I could understand their wariness. After all, I would be staying in the same room with the most dangerous criminal in history, who, by the way, is +100 years old.

    We got out of the helicopter and walked in a bridge, heading toward the jail. In front of us, there was a very thick gate. When we met the security camera, the gates were opened.

    "Welcome to Tartarus."

    There was a man to meet us.

    He was pale and had a lifeless expression, just like everyone who would work in jails. Giving his back to us, he started introducing us to the jail, before starting to talk about the history of the jail and the criminals. It started playing on my nerves when he started mentioning the dates when major criminals entered the jail.

    "You are here to take us to meet a prisoner, not give us a touristic trip. Stop wasting time." I said. Geez. No one is interested in prisons.

    "Lee." All Might rolled his eyes, and the man, who had been talking, shut up all of the sudden and looked at me. I just glared at his eyes, and he turned his face, before standing in front of one gate.

    "He is right," Night Eye said, as he seemed annoyed as well. "We want to get over this as fast as possible, please."

    "As you wish." The jailer stopped in front of one thick still gate before he opened it, and we stepped inside.

    There were some guards with weapons on them, behind them, there was a room.

    "All Might, Night Eye. Lee. We''d been expecting you." A man, who was wearing a black suit, said as he gestured with his hand.

    This one should be the warden.

    All Might talked with him a bit.

    We then stood before a bulletproof glass, and, when I looked behind it, I could see someone whom I didn''t see for quite a long time.

    Behind the bulletproof glass, All For One was sitting on his chair, wearing a customised mental-ills suite that used to hold crazy people from moving. Although the clothes looked ordinary, I can say, they aren''t as simple as one may think. However, would that be enough? Anyway, as I wondering why they would think such clothes would be enough for someone who can destroy a city with simple pressured air, I saw it.

    Then, the man behind me, who may be the warden, explained.

    "There are heat sensors here. The moment All For One would try to move, the riffles would be shot at him."

    In the room, surrounding All For One, there were many auto guns and rifles pinned to the wall, and all aimed at the man in the wheelchair.

    The warden behind us continued.

    "As you may know, for someone to enter, we would have to deactivate the security system." The warden looked at All Might with a gaze full of respect. He then looked at me, his eyes showing a hint of wariness. "Are you sure you want to send him inside? All For One is still dangerous. Even with him having no eyes, he can tell the guards about what beneath their pockets all of the time."

    "I would enter with him." All Might said.

    "No need." I raised my finger. "It''s not the first time I faced him." I looked behind the glass.

    "You did!" All For One exclaimed.

    "Yes, after that time when I teleported along Tomura. I fought All For One''s doppelganger. But he had low endurance. So we couldn''t continue battling" I nodded with my head.

    All Might seemed to be thinking of how I did that. Or why I didn''t mention that.

    "Right, you can be tricky sometimes." He put his hands on his crotch, covering it and taking a step away from me.

    I rolled my eyes.

    "Jokes aside." Night Eye spoke. "We all have seen how Lee could stop gangs boosted with Trigger, and even teleport a large metallic humanoid outside the city. Not to mention, he can always keep his guard up, and no one can expect him as well."

    "Anyway, wish me good luck."

    I stretched my back, as I was about to enter. "All Might, don''t come with me, you would only disturb my focus."

    All Might growled and looked at the ground, before glaring at All For One.

    "It''s not like I can''t do anything from here." All Might, "At my peak, I was known to have the speed of Mach 8. Night Eye, keep your eyes on guard. Worry Not when You are there. For I am here."

    "Alright." Night Eye stood on the corner and looked at the figure of All For One.

    The security system was deactivated then. The door opened, and I got inside.

    I was in a room with very white walls. All For One was in the middle, sitting on a wheelchair.

    "Hmm¡­ this presence is familiar." All For One spoke. "Lee, am I not wrong."

    I stopped and stood 2 meters away from him.

    "You think we''ve met?" I asked. All I know that I kicked the doppelganger, not the original one.

    "My power is unique. You see. Not only can I feel my presence. But the ones who''s my will, and those who are related to me." He said before he turned his face to All Might. "Just like my little brother is residing within that man."

    I thought he is mocking or something. After all, this man has Radgoll''s power. That woman doesn''t need to see, as she can sense many things around her, and even can sense her enemies'' weakness.

    "Quite unique power."

    "Not as yours." He remarked with sarcasm, envy, and greed.

    "You get that right."

    "So, what can I do, in humble for your presence."

    "You can start, by."

    "By what."

    I went to the corner and grabbed a wooden chair. Placing it in front of him, I sat down, took a deep breath, and then stared at his ugly face, not filching at all.

    "Tell me, what your plan is all along," I said.

    "I plan to spend time peacefully here until I die." He said, before chuckling. "Are you afraid?"

    I sneered. "How about we talk about something more practical. Something like, how you are planning to make endless copies of yourself. How are you going to break out of the jail, and become an unstoppable force?"

    All For One, this time, although he kept a calm face, flinched. I could tell his feelings with Hamon. And I can say, he flinched for sure.

    "I have no idea what are you talking about. Did you wake up on the bad side of the bed?"

    "The good side," I said, thinking of Yu''s c.h.e.s.t that I had been sleeping at.

    "Did you have a threesome or foursome?" He mocked. "Only then, any side of the bed would be good." He was still mocking.

    "For being such a smartass." I cracked my finger and channelled Hamon inside of them. "How about I give you a pat on the head."

 Chapter 171

    After cracking my fingers, I gave All For One, who was very ugly by his ruined face, a pat on his bald head.

    "You have done it. Hahaha." All For One mocked. But soon, he flinched.

    Right, he has a quirk that allows him to sense things beyond what one can hear and see.

    "Hey, what are you doing? This thing, my brain is¡­" he didn''t look as calm as he had been when we had started talking.

    "Yare Yare." I sighed.

    Now, I was in full control, with Hamon, over his mind.

    All For One must have sensed this. But he can do nothing about it anyway.

    "See your forehead. That''s the part responsible for your ability to make decisions and lie." I told him with a mocking sneer. "Now, I''m in control of that. That''s your reward for being a smartass. Now tell me, everything I want to know. What''s your plan? Where did you send Dabi and Twice, and what have you told them."

    "Heh¡­" All For One let a laughing sigh and said. "And you expect me to answer. I think you are stupid. My plan, of course, has changed the moment you cut Tomura''s fingers. So, I have changed my successor."

    All For One paused for a brief, and I sneered at him.

    "Wait, what have you do¡­"

    I forced more Hamon into his mind, and he started talking.

    "As you can see. My successor would get my will. And thus, it would mean that I gain another body to control. After what happened in the summer camp, I have predicted where things would go. So, I have made Twice, who can create a copy of anything he knows about, create a doppelganger of me, and that one should be running everything behind.

    "Before All Might come to take me, I made the doctor store my All For One for my Ultimate successor with a replicate of Twice''s quirk. Meanwhile, I took a duplicate of All For One for myself when the heroes decided to attack."

    "Wait, what?" That was quite shocking. "You mean a copy of yourself. Isn''t your name All For One?"

    "Not my real name. My real name is Shigaraki. All For One is my villain name, and it''s my quirk that allows me to take quirks from the others and give them to others." Although All For One was talking, he wasn''t willing, and I could tell his anxiety when he was saying that.

    I was quite surprised. "You, you copied your quirks."

    "Duplicated it." All For One smirked.

    "Is this possible," I asked.

    "Science is amazing. Who knows what can happen when a villain meets with someone who has the big brain."

    Somehow, I thought of an answer.

    ''They sing Bella Ciao; like Professor and Berlin has done in La Casa.''

    I had no time for sarcasm and use references from my previous life.

    "You are right. Now, can you tell me, where Dabi and Twice are?"

    "Hahaha." All For One, against all of his will, said while laughing. "They are with doctor Garaki, where he is creating High-End Nomus, the ultimate weapon against you. Before preparing my successor for the Grand act."

    With a deep frown, I asked. "Where is that doctor?"

    "I don''t know, honestly."

    "Huh?" I was quite confused. "Explain."

    "As you can see, after what happened in the summer. I had realised. Someone from the hero side could make Kurogiri spilt the information he had. So, according to that. I made Dabi and Twice tell the doctor to change their place, somewhere only my doppelganger knows. Hahahah¡­" All For One Laughed like a mad man.

    "But you know what your doppelganger knows, right. At least, you share the same will."

    "Not really. I know what he knows. I don''t see where he is, or know the places. After all, the will is about feelings, and not about information."

    "Geez."

    I shook my head and turned my face.

    My eyes were met with All Might, who had a deep frown on his face.

    Night Eye as well was sighing.

    On the other hand, the jailers had a shocked expression on their faces while focusing on my hand that was on All For One''s forehead.

    I felt the urge to sigh and rub my head.

    "What a pain."

    However, this opened my eyes to one thing.

    Even if we knew the villain''s plan, we still know nothing.

    The future would be still chaos.

    Someone would get a quirk that makes endless copies of himself, and the original All For One.

    Even if we execute the one in front of us, he would appear in his heir, once he gets the original All For One.

    "Let me ask you." I lifted my head. "Your Nomu''s has a quirk that allows them to regenerate."

    "Yes."

    "I''ve always wondered. Why don''t you have a quirk that let you regenerate? I mean, look at your face. "

    "Well, I have a quirk for Super regeneration. However, it doesn''t work for critical injuries. Too bad I got such a quirk after I was injured by All Might. Otherwise, I would have regenerated and killed him when I had the chance."

    "Weird, a Nomu would be able to regenerate after splitting into two."

    "My ability is unique. I don''t only get good from the Quirks, but the bad. Nomu''s were still in the research stage. The current super regeneration of Nomu makes someone has its very side effects. Though, the latest researches of the doctor should fix that. Well, that''s still in the research stage. I planned to get it once we''re done making High-End Nomus. Though, critical hits would still its weakness."

    So, the weakness of any regeneration is critical hits.

    "Hmm¡­ interesting."

    "Is this related to anything?"

    "Correct me again. Nomus can have multi quirks because of their very strong bodies."

    Although, most of the Nomus aren''t as strong as I am now.

    "Yes. In my life, I met only a few got the ability to handle many quirks at once without losing it." All For One said. "Why are you asking."

    I have thought about it.

    The future is holding the unknown. If I want myself, or my women to survive, then, I need more power, for me and them.

    A strong body with Hamon like mine, or my girl''s, can allow us to lift tons. So, it''s needless to say that I can handle multi quirks.

    Not to mention, I don''t have a Quirk in the first place.

    "Nothing, nothing at all." I let my face closer to his ear and whispered. "Give me All For One."

    "What?"

    But All For One''s facial expression went blank as I brain-controlled him.

    Without his will, he put his hand on my head and gave me his Quirk.

    It felt painful honestly that I flinched.

    But hey, I am going to have a Quirk, after 16 years of coming to this world.

    Seeing the action of All for One, All Might appeared in flash in front of us and punched All for One flying to the wall, breaking his face.

    "Geez, this painful." I rubbed my face.

    "Lee, are you fine." All Might said, appearing in a flash and opening his arm. "He must have tried to kill you by giving you extra quirks."

    Quickly, I stopped the time and dodged his hug.

    "Geez, his hand stink."

    I rolled my face and looked at All Might.

    When I opened my hand, I could feel that something was running there, like a foreign type of power.

    My hand was moving on its own like it had its own will.

    The ground started rolling, as there was like another will trying to control my body.

    I held my head temporarily as I fell on my knee, not showing a hint of pain on my face.

    I smirked. ''All For One''s will is trying to control me. Not going to happen.''

    I''m the one who controls the people wills, not the other.

    Taking a deep breath, I clenched my teeth and emptied my lungs with one breath.

    "Overdrive!"

    A strong burst of Hamon exploded in my body. A yellow aura wrapped my body.

    -x-X-x-

    All of the sudden, I found myself in a foreign place.

    ''Somehow, reminds me of Naruto.'' I looked at my feet. ''But no water though.''

    I was in a dark space, alone, with someone whom I knew.

    All For One was standing in front of me, laughing and saying that it was useless to resist, as we would fight a man to a man.

    However, very soon, the yellow energy wrapped him.

    "What?" All For One, confused, looked around as if he was waiting for something.

    "What is this?" He yelled as he looked around. "You don''t have a quirk?" he said as his power tried to take over my supposed quirk.

    I didn''t have the time to answer that. Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g my finger, I summoned Star Platinum.

    "Meet Star Platinum. He is a form of my spiritual power. Say hi to him."

    All For one, who was only at a form of a will, flinched when he saw the stand appearing in front of him in a flash?

    Star Platinum held All For One from his neck and lifted him. Then, Star Platinum opened his mouth, and active his super-breath, s.u.c.k.i.n.g All For One''s will and swallowing it just like that.

    Now, I could feel it. All For One''s quirk has been eaten by Star Platinum.

    Star Platinum, now seemed to shine in a purple aura.

    All For One, the replicated quirk, was mine now.

    Now, I wonder. If I had some extra life Hamon, would it get stronger, as Life Ripples has done to my mom and the girls? After all, Yu has the largest gigantification quirk for some reason.

    The black space around started having cracks appearing on it. Soon, it started collapsing.

    -----

    Opening my eyes, I could see All Might next to me. A second hasn''t passed.

    I looked around. Star Platinum was standing in front of me. However, something amazing has happened. His aura seemed to be way stronger after devouring All For One''s will. His colours seemed to be brighter.

    The Stand, somehow, seemed to evolve.

    When I tasked him to move around, he moved 15 meters away from me.

    Star Platinum has broken his range.

    "Lee, are you okay. Can you hear me?" Came all Might''s anxious voice.

    "Yes," I said as I stood up with his help.

    "Did All For One throw quirks at you."

    "No. It''s a side effect of what I have done. Using my aura like this has the risks of heart attack and brain stroke. I can die while forcing someone to tell me the truth."

    When these words left my mouth, I saw the jailers around sigh in disappointment. I lifted an imaginary middle finger at them.

    "Lee, you¡­." All Might, as I could see, had some tears in his eyes. "You risked your life to save the future. This is so, so, Pluso Ult¨C"

    "Geez, I have to stop you from saying that. Anyway. We should start with the execution, as quick as possible." I stretched my back.

    "That''s needless." All Might said, pointing to All For One who was lying on the ground. "He''s dead."

 Chapter 172

    "Let''s look at the bright side." Night Eye, who was now at the lobby in Tartarus, sighed.

    "What a bright side. Although All For One is dead, his will isn''t. There are High Ends Nomus being developed while we are talking. Not to mention, the real quirk of All for One and the hidden subordinates." All Might was sitting while joining his hands together and looking at the ground. "The times are more dangerous than ever."

    "But you are here." Night Eye joked.

    "You are right." All Might clench his fist. "However, we must be prepared for any second."

    "Anyway. Thanks to Lee. Now we know the Doctor''s name and their previous hideout. From there, we can lead an investigation and stop them." Night Eye was being optimistic here.

    "You are right." All Might turned and looked at Lee, who was sitting and crossing his leg while looking up. "So, are you fine, Young Lee?"

    All Might was asking about mental health of Lee.

    Lee had said that using his power on someone to interrogate them can give him the risk of dying. Lee had never mentioned this at the entrance. So, if that meant one thing, it would mean that Lee was willing to sacrifice himself for a heroic cause.

    "Ah, I''m fine."

    Lee was looking at his palm. People were unaware of his real feelings. For the first time in his life, he had a quirk.

    Not just any quirk, but All For One. The quirk that allows him to get other quirks and give them. Even if it''s a replicate, Lee''s Hamon can make things evolve, once he gets more life ripples.

    Lee hadn''t told anyone about gaining this Quirk, and he didn''t plan to, yet.

    ''What quirk should I get, it''s needless to say that Star Platinum is the ultimate stand power. Not to mention, I have to be careful of the weakness of the Quirks I take. The girls, however, if they met with High End¡­'' Lee wasn''t as selfish.

    The power that protects nothing is a useless power.

    ''But still, I want to get super regeneration.'' Lee thought. ''Some beams quirk type would be an op in hands of giantesses¡­''

    ''I''ll just wait for villains to reveal themselves or Nomus, and then I''ll pick it up.''

    If anyone got inside of Lee''s head, they would think that he was shopping quirks, with his future enemies being the stalls.

    On the side, All Might and Night Eye were still talking.

    "So, all we have now is to be alerted. Since All For One has died, his subordinates would know that. I''ll be waiting for their appearance then." Night Eye said.

    "Shall we go?" Lee stood up and cracked his neck.

    "Yes."

    -x-X-x-

    The Pro Hero Association got a call with the results. Lee, somehow, after saying that investigating would harm him, was saved from doing a lot of jobs.

    The Pro Hero Association now is leading an investigation while looking for any trace of the villains and their whereabouts.

    Night Eye was back to his agency, and now is using his Quirk to see the very changeable future.

    All Might was back to fight crimes, while also being alerted.

    On the other hand, Lee was back in his city.

    The trip to Tartarus was only for one day, and now, he was to continue his day as usual.

    ''I have to tell Yu, now, to move out with me. Then the other girls would be easy.''

    Lee felt that it was time to tell Yu that he would move out by the spring out. And he wanted her, just like the other girls to come with him.

    -x-X-x-

    Yu was back from work outside, after stopping some little silly villains with the girls. It was an easy day. With the increase in her performance, she got a high increase in her salary.

    "You''re here. Thought you said you were busy. Were you done?"

    "Yes."

    Lee said while leaning back on her couch.

    "Wait," She just giggled and said, "I''ll be back."

    "Sure, I''ll be waiting."

    Lee stared at her back as she left for a shower.

    After a bath, Yu changed into a tight pyjama and went to sit next to him, to make out and relax like they usually have.

    However, as they were kissing, she only got the fluffy feeling, but not high.

    "Lee, is there something you want to tell me about?" She leaned back and raised an eyebrow as if she understood.

    "Yes." Lee scratched his chin and moved his head up.

    "As you can see, in the next spring¡­"

    Lee then started telling her about the conversation he had with his mom about him moving outside the country and so.

    Yu was following his speech with his eyebrow lifted.

    "But I still want your opinion in the matter." Lee placed his hand on her shoulder and said. "I know you want to open your agency and so. But, I will ask if you want to come with me, and the others of course."

    Yu let a long sigh as she leaned back.

    "Have you thought about changing your mom''s mind?"

    "I did." Lee sighed. "But I have to understand her worries. Seriously, she believes the universe would send a possible national danger level if she gets away from me."

    But Lee thought that she is probably right, given the last developments. He wondered how she can expect things like that.

    Yu, not seeming affected or angry, said. "And what if I refused to move out."

    She wanted to know his feeling, and what he''s willing to do. After all, many couples had problems because of topics like that.

    "In that case. I will be staying here." But you will have to adopt me as my legal garden. I know, probably you are going to refuse. After all, you dreamed about having an agency of your own." Lee sighed

    Yu shook her head and hide her chuckle.

    Lee is actually willing to stay here if she wants to act a little bossy.

    She thought about it and decided to tell Lee the hard truth.

    "Having an agency isn''t my dream." She said, with a sad face. "Becoming a famed and well known national and a rich hero is my dream."

    "Hah?" Lee raised an eyebrow when he saw her expression.

    "The fact that you don''t know this makes me disappointed." Yu acted a bit like a drama queen, rolling on the couch and so. She then leaned forward and kissed Lee on the lip.

    "As for agency, it''s my hard-earned work. I was about to open it with the money I had, and I would get it back very soon. Besides, you are not leaving until the spring. We are in summer, so that''s almost the next year."

    "So, you are saying." Lee thought.

    "Mm¡­" Yu rolled her eyes and said. "If you help me with my agency after school, I will make more than enough by the next spring. So, I would be able to open another agency outside of the country."

    Lee, somehow, showed an eased up facial expression.

    "That''s great! I''ll even make sure to skip school to help you."

    "Convince Reiko and Itsuka as well of skipping school. They have license anyway." Yu needed their help as well. Their quirks were very strong as well.

    "Don''t worry about that."

    Lee held her from the back of her head and smash his lips at her. She didn''t refuse it, as ripples started getting into her mind.

    Yu, with the help of Lee after school days, would surely have a very successful career in a short time.

    The Hero Association pays the heroes according to their results of saving and stopping the public damage. With someone like Lee and the other girls, having a very high salary in the first months would be easy. After all, it was needless to say that Lee was so powerful even for her.

    Not to mention, she didn''t want to be a reason for making Lee''s life hard or something. After all, she would be happy as long as she follows him. Not to mention, she is addicted to Lee, like a weed lover would follow his weed.

    Yu pulled her lips back, a silly smile appeared on her face. Her h.i.p.s and size increased a bit to match him.

    "Let''s go somewhere and have that before I ride you home."

    Lee just smiled.

    Now that he got a promising life to look forward to, he needed to make sure to keep it. With All For One that he has, he is going to make that happen.

    Probably, by the end of the possible coming clash, Lee and his harem would be the strongest quirk users in this community.

    All is left is to wait for the possible clash.

 Chapter 173

    A week has passed and we were back to UA.

    For many years, Nejire and the other two were known as the Big Three. But as it seems, I was now known as The Biggest One.

    I can say that I had become quite famous in school, after what had happened in Hosu. Funny, isn''t it? I had only sneered at the usual guys who usually whisper rumours about me ¨C how usually I lose conscience and others help me.

    Now, I was outside the school, after half day of studying. I was in my car.

    "Alright, we''ll meet later," I said as I was driving Itsuka and Reiko back to their houses.

    I had already talked about transferring them the next year, and they took easy. Though, I didn''t know Reiko''s feeling, since she doesn''t show much on her face, like always. But I think she is okay.

    "Nighttime, Yu''s place?" Rieko asked as she was the first one to leave the car.

    I nodded.

    "Great then. But don''t you have a date with that little rabbit." She said.

    "That''s tomorrow," I said. "I''ll have to go to Yu''s agency. You know, to help her."

    "Hehe¡­"

    Itsuka chuckled, only to get a glance from us.

    Itsuka then showed a serious face. "You know, even if the date is today, nothing to worry about. If there is something to happen, Lee would be done with her in one hour at best, seeing how strong physically he is now."

    Then, Itsuka knocked my c.h.e.s.t with her fist. "Lee would be back home too early. Don''t hold back if it came to that."

    I know, she was angry at Rumi, who had mocked their physical strength and called them weaklings. Rieko barely knows about how it does feel since we had it after I enhanced her body with Life Ripples. But she is still frustrated when it''s over. Still, she never voices it. What a timid girl.

    "What a pain."

    I only sighed. Itsuka, however, is correct.

    Probably I would need to hold back. Basically, now, as I am, ripping steel with my b.a.r.e hand would be like ripping a gum. After absorbing so many life force, I can say that I can rival those with extraordinary physical strength ¨C I had beat Nomu once.

    "Ah. Itsuka. I don''t mean to judge you. But." Rieko only looked at Itsuka, showing a hint of awkwardness. "I guess, in the past, you crossed the Vanilla lines while surfing the web."

    With a sigh, I drove Itsuka back home.

    -x-X-x-

    A day has passed. It was the weekend. Today, I have a date with Rumi, as we had agreed.

    The rabbit woman, even though she was a though acting, strength obsessed, somehow, had her cute moments. Her straight forward-mindset is what makes her like that. I guess I''m a rabbit person now.

    We had been texting on the phone, and I can tell you, the nude picture that we had been exchanging ¨C like her pics half-n.a.k.e.d after working out, and me when getting a boner.

    I can guess what direction this date would take.

    It wasn''t hard to notice Mirko within the crowd.

    She was muscled stunning beauty, with a huge c.h.e.s.t, and rabbit ears, and wide h.i.p.s, with very thicc muscled t.h.i.g.hs.

    As I was standing by a caf¨¦, I noticed her, her t.h.i.g.hs muscles visible as she walked. Rumi was wearing a white blouse and green shorts, showing her curves and c.h.e.s.t.

    "Oy, Lee. Over here!" she said as she didn''t bother to hide her excitement.

    Smirking, I went with her. "I see you."

    She opened her arms. Understanding, I gave her a hug.

    Her head-sized t.i.t.s crushed on my abs, and I had a hint of excitement.

    After a couple of seconds, she pulled back.

    "So, how are we going to have this?" She said.

    "Mmm¡­"

    That was quite a hard question. Rumi wasn''t your usual woman.

    She was so straightforward that she had told my girls she would take me, just like that.

    "Do you like carrots?"

    "Of course, it''s my favourite food." Her long ears twitched as she nodded excitedly.

    Taken by the sight, my hand slipped and touched her fluffy white rabbit ears.

    Trust me when I say, they were so soft and smooth that I kept stroking them.

    "Let''s order few drinks then."

    Rumi, who was looking up at me, half-closed her eyes and put her hands on my abs, and started rubbing as well. My little brother throbbed as she did that.

    "You work out well, don''t you?" She said, "How Do you build them?"

    Although my muscles were bigger, hers seemed very hard. Her t.h.i.g.hs were more attractive because of that. I don''t think she wants to bulk them more.

    "Breathing," I answered.

    I and the 20 years old woman then entered the caf¨¦ and ordered what we wanted. She got some carrot drink, while I took cola.

    "It''s not a healthy drink, you know." She commented on my order.

    "I know. But my body isn''t of your usual human. I need more energy."

    "Really. Let''s try arm wrestling then." Rumi said, excited.

    "Ah, you sure?" Although I doubted that her quirk gives her extraordinary strength, I don''t think she would match me at all.

    "Mm¡­" Somehow, she looked excited. I only nodded, and we went to a near table. Having hands-on with each other, the rabbit woman tried to push. But, that was nothing for me now. But still, I felt her resistance, and I have to admit, she''s pretty strong.

    "Come on." She g.r.o.a.n.e.d as she tried to push.

    "Yes?" I said as my eyes were focusing on her t.h.i.g.hs. Damn, they looked to be strong. Somehow, I found her muscles so attractive.

    "Come on." Rumi tried to push my hand down as I was checking out her t.h.i.g.hs.

    "Fine." When I tried to push back, her hand tilted back.

    Smiling, I said. "Try harder. That''s not enough, I barely felt you."

    She opened her eyes widely and stared at my face like she was charmed by the fact that I was pushing her arm easily.

    However, before I could finish this small wrestling, the table was broken all of the sudden.

    "Ops," I said.

    The table was broken and the arm-wrestling was halted.

    "I''ll pay for that. Let''s move out, quickly." She said as she placed some papers on the table before her body vanished. I admit. She was so fast that no one noticed her leaving.

    Rumi and I then started walking on the sidewalk, with our drinks in our hands.

    "Phew. Do you break things usually?" I sighed.

    Rumi patted her c.h.e.s.t. "Yes, all of the time. Especially when I kick the people. They break the road, the houses, and anything in their way. Yet the hero association tries to blame me."

    "Don''t care about them." I patted her shoulder. "It''s the villain''s fault anyway."

    "I know, right." She said if nodding. "And you, do you break things while working as an intern."

    She stared at my face, with her ears twitching. Rumi was a tanned woman, so I can''t tell when she blushes or not.

    However, she was having a tempting seductive glance on her crimson eyes.

    "Really, you have been with me once. The only thing I break is the bones." I said with a smirk.

    "And smashing buts." Rumi grinned as she put her hand on her perky hip. My eyes were drawn there.

    She continued. "That''s what I like about you."

    And then, with a quick step, she jumped toward me, with her eyes showing excitement.

    I opened my hand and caught her. When she wrapped her legs around my waist, she was only a few inches above my crotch, causing the blood to rush there. Yes, a big tent has appeared in my pants. Although we were in public, I was more drawn to her astonishing pretty face.

    Her full thick lips were getting closer just like her face.

    Placing my hands on her cheeks, I opened my mouth and put my lips on her.

    Using Hamon out of habit, as I usually do with my girlfriends, I pushed the ripples to her.

    "Mmm¡­" m.o.a.ning softly in my mouth, Rumi put her hands on her face, inserted her tongue, closed her eyes, and kissed back. Her huge c.h.e.s.t crushing on mine, we had our time ignoring the public eyes.

    I felt my phone vibrating, but I ignored it, as I was more immersed in the kiss. Rumi excited me, and my boner touches her big buttcheeks.

    We pulled our lips back. Rumi, feeling my member, drew a small smile on her face.

    "Someone is excited." She shook her h.i.p.s on my bludge.

    "I can tell that as well." I could feel that her n.i.p.p.l.es, on my c.h.e.s.t, getting perky and hard rock.

    Still lifting her, my hand went down from her cheek before, before I held her chin, my thumb on her lip.

    "Hehe." Her unblushing face drew a smile.

    "More kissing then." She then smashed her lips again mine.

    -x-X-x-

    Hosu City.

    In front of a location where a crime was stopped, Night Eye stood up with the phone in his hand.

    His facial expression wasn''t as optimistic as he usually would.

    Night Eye, after he had helped the police with one arrestment, saw the near future.

    In the near future, he would get many calls, about the High Ends Nomus and a giant man with multi quirks, killing millions of people and doing massive public damage.

    He had already called Endeavour, Mount Lady, All Might, and other heroes to be alerted. All Might had just positioned himself to one city to meet one of the scariest types of the Nomus.

    "Lee, pick up." He said as he called his number again.

    -x-X-x-

    Rumi, who was kissing as Lee had pushed her body to the wall, suddenly opened her eyes widely.

    Her Rabbit ears twitched.

    The rabbit instinct in her kicked in.

    Lee just pulled his tongue back.

    He seemed to feel that as well, as he looked to the side.

    "Rumi, I''ll put you down," Lee said after he pulled his face.

    Rumi swept the saliva on her mouth.

    She was angry.

    Just when she was having a good time and feeling horny, a high danger level appeared. But where?

    After Lee put her down to her feet, he looked at his phone.

    Seeing that there is a missing call from Night Eye, he half-closed his eyes and scrolled.

    There was also an SMS from Yu.

    [Lee, be alerted. Night Eye just called. I don''t have or words to explain. I am on my way.]

    "My instinct wasn''t wrong," Lee said, before looking around. "Rumi, be careful."

    "Heh, you have that instinct in you as well? Let that thing appear first, I will kick it." She said, annoyed.

    Lee, as he was looking around, saw a great giant grow all of the sudden behind the building. He was so large that everyone paused.

    The giant seemed to have a hard rock skin. His back itself had peaks that looked to be made of rocks, yet harder.

    The people down, who looked up at the 25 meters long giant, couldn''t help but scream.

    He didn''t have pupils, and he looked so strong that Rumi felt danger.

    "Teacher. They killed you." The giant lifted his head and wined. "They will pay the price. Master."

    On the top of the buildings next to him, dark liquids appeared from nowhere.

    And then, as the dark spots vanished, tall figures appeared in their steads.

    ---

    A/N: just finished making 1st draft of my last h scene. all left is 1-2 chapters for the ending on patr¨¦on. Long journey, isn''t it.

 Chapter 174

    Lee looked at the giant shadow and the black figures that stood up on the top of the near buildings.

    "Master! What did they do to you."

    The giant, who just screamed in his master''s name, looked to be so sad.

    This was the second biggest person Lee knew, after Yu.

    Other than that, Lee looked at the dark figures.

    Two figures.

    These ones were Nomus for sure.

    However, something was different about them.

    They were tall, lean and not so muscled a. One of them did not have a skull, while the other had something to cover his brain, something that looked like a hood.

    Something bizarre. When Lee focused on their faces, their lips moved, and they talked?

    "Wait, what kind of Nomus." Rumi shook her leg and cracked her neck.

    Lee, knowing that he has a new ability, decided to test these Nomus.

    Knowing that he would get the bad and the good of the quirks, Lee needed to observe them. However, not on the price of harming civilians. After all, this giant alone gave Lee a sense of danger that he can kill everyone in this city with ease.

    Anyway, Lee had decided to steal regeneration quirks.

    "Depends on me."

    Rumi squatted and kicked the ground. Her figure turned into a blur. Although her legs were buffed, she could leap for very high distances and move at high speed. Quickly, she was on top of one building, and she was jumping between them.

    "What a pain~"

    After sighing, Lee stopped the time and went to kick the Nomus, and the giant man as well.

    In his way flying, Lee met the first Nomu. He was so dark in his skin. Lee tried to put his hand on his head and use All For One. However, this ability did not work within the time stop.

    It is like trying to heat something with fire. Even if Lee made a fire while the time stopped, it will not start rising the heat until he moves the time again.

    "It''s not like it''s a problem or something."

    Murmuring, Lee put his hand on the Nomu''s body. He ran Hamon there, making it run across his whole body. Once the time moves again, the Hamon would do its effect.

    "You are already dead," Lee said. (Omae wa mou, Shindeiro)

    After he floated back away from the Nomu, the time moved again.

    "What''s going on?" The Nomu said as if he was surprised.

    For sure, this type of Nomu is smart, to have the ability to talk.

    Boom.

    The liquids inside its body exploded by the effect of the ripples. Its body exploded into pieces. In a very short time, however, it regenerated. Even though it looked like it took critical damage, the regeneration time was so short, and the Nomu was smiling again.

    "Hah." With a sigh, Lee stopped the time again and repeated the same action. However, this time, Star Platinum made sure to punch each part of its body, before using Hamon to paralyse its brain.

    Lee then looked at the 25 meters giant, who just opened his mouth.

    Floating toward him, Star Platinum started punching its body. Although Star Platinum was so strong, probably enough to break its bones and skin, the giant was so big. Although he can destroy him, Lee cannot just break a building here or make the giant accidentally stop on someone or some building.

    There are citizens to consider.

    Lee floated to its head, put his hand on it, and took a very deep breath along with the Stand, before running the ripples there. Lee floated away from it then.

    Before resuming the time, Lee looked around.

    Mirko was in the air, and she landed a kick on the other Nomu''s head after dodging a fist.

    Lee found that he has to admit that this hero is so strong to fight with a Nomu like that on her own. Lee focused on her t.h.i.g.hs muscles. ''Damn.'' He thought before he floated back away from the giant.

    He flicked his finger, making the time resume moving again.

    His endurance seemed to be a result of a quirk itself.

    Lee sighed as he looked at the other Nomu. The giant seemed to be about to fall on his back, as he seemed to lose balance. What to do, Lee thought.

    Suddenly, Lee saw a shadow of a feminine figure that was bigger than the man was. Although it was standing few kilometres far, it was noticeable with a size of 160 meters. Yu, who got another boost from Lee as he had promised, had her power doubled was standing in a safe zone, and looking at them.

    "Lee, throw him over here," Yu yelled.

    Lee nodded. Finally, someone to deal with him, while he does experiments on the other Nomus.

    Nodding, Lee stopped the time, lifted the giant, and placed him next to Yu, before going back to his place.

    The giant appeared next to Yu, who held him from his neck with one hand, lifting him to her face level, before she clenched her other fist.

    "How about you pick up on someone from your size."

    She said as she started punching.

    Meanwhile, Lee appeared next to Rumi, to the other High-End Nomu, and made Star Platinum pin him in its place.

    "That''s your girlfriend?" Rumi, who seemed to had fun kicking, stopped and looked far, with awe

    "Mmm¡­" Nodding, Lee placed his hand on the head of the other Nomu, running Hamon and paralysing him.

    "And here I called her weak." Rumi smiled wryly, as she should feel the shockwaves, seeing the giant getting punches from Yu, making his bones getting broken.

    "Your fault." With a sigh, Lee decided to ask. "This one, what do you think about the Quirks he has."

    Rumi snapped back and coughed. "Flying. Mutation quirk that allows it to have super speed and power. Finally, an annoying f.u.c.k.i.n.g regeneration."

    "Seems like the other one."

    The two of them had the same collection of quirks. Lee did not want the mutation quirk, since only God knows what that would make him look like. The only interesting one was the giant that Yu was done with.

    Lee took a deep breath as he focused his energy on the Nomu.

    With a strong exhale, he activated All For One.

 Chapter 175

    While holding the head of the Nomu and activating All For One, Lee could sense the existence of the cells that contain the quirks.

    With All For One, Lee can control the cells with their memory, and move them to his own body, or somewhere else.

    With a deep breath, Lee took the quirks that let the Nomu have super regeneration and the ability to float.

    "What are you doing?" Asked Rumi, who found that this battle is about to end very soon.

    "Nothing much," Lee said as he took his hand back, clenched and unclenched his fists. He, somehow, found that he has the ability to float, with a thought.

    Lee floated. However, if not for Star Platinum, Lee would have lost his balance. Seems that he needs to get used to his quirk before using it directly.

    "Arghh."

    The Nomu, from which Lee took the Quirks, still had his mutation type quirk that allowed him to have super speed and power.

    With a quick dash, he appeared in front of Lee and waved his claw.

    Lee had made sure to let Star Platinum stay near, yet not stop the attack.

    Once the High-End Nomu was done, Lee had deep wounds in his arm.

    Rumi noticed that Lee''s wounds were healed in a second.

    Like it regenerated.

    She blinked twice and thought that she had seen something wrong.

    Lee, on the other hand, clicked his tongue as he fell to the ground. Rumi was in her fighting position as she looked at the Nomu she had kicked. She expected it to stand up and fight.

    However, as Rumi had broken his face, the Nomu is about to die.

    Rumi showed her wondering as she stared strangely at it. Meanwhile, Lee had stopped the time, and there were three cans of water on him. Lee had thought about it earlier. Hamon strengthens the quirk, just like it strengthen the body. Lee thought that it would be better to absorb life Hamon from Nomu''s once he gets enough quirk.

    With a quick step, he held the Nomu, under Rumi''s watching eyes, and explained, "He can''t regenerate because of a technique from my Aura."

    Once he was done talking, the Nomu fell dead completely on the ground. Lee assumed that since people were focusing the camera on his blonde girlfriend punching the other giant, no one would pay attention to him.

    "This is great. How are you so strong?" Rumi said while looked at Lee. Seeing how strong he is, and how easily he had dealt with the Nomu she struggled with, turned her on. She liked seeing how powerful he is. her rabbit instinct kicked in.

    In a flash, he appeared in front of the other Nomu. While holding the water bottle under his shirt, Lee absorbed the Quirks from this Nomu, and then he transferred its life ripples to the bottles.

    When the right time to drink them come, Lee would drink them.

    Most of the quirks in this world are useless until their owners improve them.

    Lee thought that drinking this water should be done once he has enough quirks, for him and his alleys (girlfriends with mom included)

    Lee then stopped the time, brought a bag, which he put the water in before he appeared back in his original spot.

    Lee would get more quirks, useful ones, before using it.

    But honestly, not so many quirks are good for him.

    Compared to his strength and time stop power, quirks like Bakugo''s are useless.

    However, quirks that assist are the real deal.

    Lee looked around.

    "She is wild, isn''t she?" Rumi said, looking at Yu, who was still beating that giant. "I bet he regrets looking down at us."

    "You bet?" Lee tilted his eyebrows.

    This giant, despite getting a beating by a bigger giant, was enduring all of the beat.

    This super endurance and durability can''t be a result of Gigantification. It must be a dependant quirk on its own, or quirks, just like All For One.

    "Let''s move."

    Rumi jumped on the top of the roofs, while Lee floated and appeared up, in front of Yu.

    "Are you done?" He yelled, while thinking if she noticed him.

    Yu''s eyes moved down; she nodded at him, before giving the giant a last squeeze. She then threw him away, making him land in a far land, with wounds all over his body.

    "He has so much endurance; I tried my best to hold back not to kill him." Yu then went down to size 10 meters, enough to walk around, and said, with a sigh.

    She then looked around. "You are done with those already."

    "Before you even know it."

    She smiled at him and patted his head with her finger.

    "You''re cute by the way."

    "So are you," Lee said as he rolled his eyes. "Meet me where you threw him." he then stopped the time and arrived first at the location of the giant.

    That man seemed to hold very good collections of Quirks.

    Lee appeared above his head, with his hand on it.

    With his Quirk, All For One, Lee was shocked to know something. This giant has 7 quirks.

    "If you can hear me, say your name," Lee said.

    The giant moved his lips. "Gigantomachia."

    Lee nodded, seemed that he can force a brain that big to move.

    "Can you get smaller?"

    "Mmm¡­"

    Without his will, Gigantomachia shrank down to the size of 2 meters.

    Lee then decided to ask the real questions and stop wasting time.

    "Tell me, what are your quirks? And what the good and the bad and the ugly of them."

    "Ahh¡­ master gave them to me, so they are all good." He started talking."I have Endurance that allows me to make my morals into physical power¡­"

    The giant has seven quirks.

    After Endurance, there is Pain Blocking, which is quite not useful for Lee, since he can endure pain with Hamon. Not to mention, pain is essential for survival.

    Gigantification. A quirk like Yu''s. However, not like hers at the same time.

    Unlike Yu, Gigantomachia can grow his bones exceptionally in size. This also causes them to jut out of his flesh unnaturally.

    To Lee, it''s not useful, since it won''t make Star Platinum grow. Not to mention, Lee can become a bigger target for his enemies.

    But still, Lee would take it anyway.

    It may not useful for him, but for the others could.

    Two quirks were about animal characteristic. One is Dog, which gives an exceptional sense of smell and sight. The other is Mole. It allows one to grow claws in his hand and dig in the ground.

    Energy Efficiency: it makes one able to convert conserve nutrients and water, allowing him to process without much sleep. Lee can always stay awake for several days with Hamon. Not to mention, he is not a morning person.

    Tough Muscle: it allows one''s muscles to harden to an exceptional level. In addition, it''s an active type of quirk. This one should be useful to increase strength and defence.

    Lee understood why All For One didn''t keep these quirks for himself. However, they are very useful for others.

    Tough Muscles for example can be more useful for Yu or Itsuka since it protects them.

    Meanwhile, Endurance can be useful for Reiko.

    She is a petit girl compared to him, and Lee can have more s.e.x with her with this quirk. It''s not appealing to have Snusnu each time. Sometimes, Lee likes them tighter.

    Lee took a deep breath, and all of the quirks were to move to his body. At least, he is storing them within himself.

    Lee then stored the life ripples from him to another water.

    Very soon, Lee heard the ground shaking. Turning, he saw Yu running here. Once she reaches their spot, she went to her original size and hugged him.

    She looked at the Gigantomachia with a weird gaze.

    "You made him submit? And here I had a hard time with that."

    "Don''t worry about it," Lee said, before looking down at her. Lee was thinking if a Quirk of those would be useful on her.

    For sure, Super Regeneration should be given to all of them.

    After all, he got two from two Nomus, and he can only use one.

    "What are you thinking of?" Yu asked while looking at his eyes.

    Lee swept her blonde hair lock to the side and said. "You''re lips are pretty."

    Yu giggled.

    Very soon, Rumi arrived here.

    "Hey, and you took all of the fun," Rumi said, pretending to be disappointed. "You left me nothing."

    "Not really." Lee turned to her while hugging Yu. "There are other kinds of funs."

    Yu turned and nodded as if laughing. "Sure, I can participate."

    Rumi''s ears twitched. "No! Rabbits takes their own turn. I prefer following my heart." She stood up in front of Lee, opening her arms. She wanted for him to lift and kiss her as he had done before Gigantomachia and the Nomus had appeared.

    Lee lowered his head and smiled slightly, before hugging Rumi to the other side.

    As he was thinking of having fun, his sixth sense alerted him.

    Rumi pointed in one direction. "A sun?"

    "No, it''s a fire. A large one."

    Turning, the three of them noticed a big blue fireball in the middle of the city, swallowing red flames.

    Lee recognized them.

    One is Enji, the other is Dabi''s.

    Lee opened his eyes widely.

    Yu started growing to a large giant.

    " Endeavour should be fighting the other group of Nomus. I thought All Might would arrive. Seems something bad happened. let''s go, I''ll carry you."

 Chapter 176

    After seeing the burning fireball in the sky, Yu had carried Rumi and Lee and dashed into the other part of the city. Since it was far, it was best to leave it for her to cross it on her feet.

    However, Lee thought it''s better not to rely on his girlfriend''s long legs.

    Stopping the time, he increased his speed along with Star Platinum and flew with a high speed toward the opposite location of the city.

    Once he arrived, he saw a fire heading down. When he got closer, Enji, surrounded by blue flame and his own red fire, was falling.

    Enji had a lifeless expression on his face. He did not seem to care about the battle he is facing.

    Quickly, Lee made Star Platinum hold Enji before he put him on the ground.

    Once Star Platinum was done from that, the seconds he needed within the time stops were over.

    He looked around for the Dabi, who is likely to be the heir of the dead All For One.

    The people around were running to the side.

    The buildings had destructive marks. In fact, three buildings seemed to suffer massive damage.

    Lee looked. There were ashes of somebody on the ground. Meanwhile, there was one Nomu standing in the middle.

    The Nomu was pitch black, with a hood covering his face. If there were a way to describe his face, it would be absolute darkness with shiny yellow eyes and white grinning teeth.

    Lee shook his head.

    "You can talk, tell me what happened," Lee asked the Nomu.

    The Nomu only grinned, before he looked behind Lee. "Well, seems I''ll have fun with you before that big lady who is coming here."

    The people, who were running below, halted their steps and looked at the sky, seeing the new figure.

    The citizens had been here when Enji had fought the Nomu, and until Dabi''s appearance. As they had seen how the number two hero had lost, the people naturally lost hope. However, now, a figure of a man who has done very well in the Hosu gangs'' war appeared.

    "You said what?" Lee flinched, not liking how the Nomu worded his sentence.

    "You know exactly what I have said."

    The High-End Nomu was very strong compared to the first Nomu had met. Very fast in fact.

    In a blur, he vanished and appeared in front of Lee, with his hand nearing Lee''s neck.

    Once the time flowed again, the Nomu found himself heading to the ground, with Lee pushing him with an amazing speed. Because of the speed of Star Platinum that exceeds the speeds of sound, the Nomu''s body hit the ground violently. A shockwave extended from its body that everyone in the city could feel it. Although the Nomu has regeneration, the damage from the impact it took was too much, that it would need time.

    "Well, that''s not something." The Nomu smirked when he saw Lee above him with his hand on his neck. "I can regenerate at no time. Plus impact like this isn''t enough to kill me."

    "You sure about that?" Lee looked at the Nomu''s body that started regenerating. With a thought, Lee took the Super Regeneration Quirk out of the Nomu along with the flying one.

    Great, another girl would have this Quirk.

    The people halted their steps and watched from far as Lee was holding the Nomu from the neck, surrounded by cracks on the road.

    "Wow, his strength is real."

    "Isn''t he Lee? From UA."

    "He''s here, we''re saved."

    People change their mood in crisis time more than the weather in spring. They had seen Lee as a hope. After all, everyone knows that he is crazily strong.

    His body was refusing to regenerate, and the wounds and internal damage was still there.

    He looked up at Lee, feeling shocked. Soon, he laughed.

    The Nomu was happy. He was made of a corpse of an underground fighter, and thus he had his personality. Fighting someone who is too strong would appeal to him.

    "Hahaha. Great. Finally, a worthy opponent ¨C"

    "Our battle won''t be legendary," Lee said blandly with sarcasm. "Now, do you know where Dabi is?"

    "He had left somewhere. Why would I care? I only fight."

    "Hmm¡­ you know nothing then."

    It was the truth. Lee knew that since he was forcing the Nomu to say it. Nevertheless, Lee still has the giant man to milk the truth out of him.

    Star Platinum left Lee''s body and stretched his arm. Like a ghost''s hand, Star Platinum searched the Nomu''s body and found its insides, and crippled the Nomu. Should he risk and take it somewhere else. However, there should be a helicopter recording this.

    Lee found a solution. He controlled the Nomu''s body with Hamon. The Nomu then held Lee from his neck, and Lee flew back along with it.

    Thinking that the Nomu was fighting again, the people down freaked out and started running.

    Lee, in his head, was chuckling.

    On his back, hang a backpack that contained life Ripples bottles from the two Nomus he had fought and the giant man. Now, this Nomu is on his very as well. Once Lee led him to a corner where he was away from the camera, lee stored its life.

    By that time, he noticed that Yu and Rumi arrived in that city. It was not hard to spot them, though. Yu was looking in Lee''s direction, worried. Only she should possibly see him.

    Lee shook his head, held the Nomu from his neck, and he made it seems that he teleported to the City.

    The people saw Lee appears on top of one building with a Nomu in his hand.

    Lee was standing, while the Nomu was dead.

    To them, it seemed like a heroic battle, a hard one that happened, where the Nomu fought and Lee fought back, yet the hero ends up winning.

    The hospital.

    Enji was lying down on the bed while being connected to medical kits.

    After Lee had beaten that Nomu, Endeavour had been moved to the hospital for emergencies section.

    He had taken so much damage that the doctors had declared that he was in a coma.

    "Trigger¡­ Nomus¡­ Toba."

    While being in the bed, he was murmuring with those names.

    "Nomus¡­ trigger¡­ are using¡­"

    Enji subconsciously was repeating words that have a relation to the battle.

    However, because of the oxygen mask, it was hard to hear them.

    Outside his room, his kids were sitting, while having worried faces.

    From the door, a lean man in a white suit got out.

    Fuyumi swept her white hair and patted her sunglasses. Her eyes had some redness. Shoto was standing on the corner, bitting his nail, and not saying anything.

    "Doctor, will he be fine," Fuyumi asked.

    "He''s passed the danger level. However, nothing is guaranteed. We have to keep him under check."

    "No way." Fuyumi and Shoto, although their dad was harsh on them and gave them a hard childhood, could not bring themselves to feel something else other than sorrow. That was the case especially for Fuyumi, who just wanted to have a complete family again.

    "Hey."

    Everyone turned his or her faces.

    Lee was in the hall, walking in their direction.

    "Hey," Shoto replied, while still staring at the wall.

    "Lee¡­"

    Fuyumi, somehow, felt a bit of relief seeing someone familiar, someone who she and her brother used to look up to ever since he had beat their dad.

    "Are you fine?" Staring at her face, Lee felt quite bad. He and she have lived under the same roof for some time.

    Lee put his hand on her shoulder. "You should maybe rest somewhere else."

    "Dad¡­ he may die." She said with sadness.

    She threw herself into his embrace and hugged him. Lee only closed his hand on her back while staring behind her. Feeling warm and safe, Fuyumi hugged him with more strength, crushing her c.h.e.s.t on his.

    "It''s okay, nothing will happen." Lee rolled his eyes as he patted her. He was resisting having a biological reaction as some soft melons were on his abs.

    He then stared behind her at Shoto.

    "I don''t need a hug," Shoto replied.

    "I didn''t offer a one." Lee just smirked at him while hugging his siste

 Chapter 177

    Yu and Rumi walked behind Lee, who was hugging Fuyumi. Although Yu and Rumi felt that they should say something about it, Fuyumi has just suffered a shock. Therefore, it was better to let Lee confront her. Not to mention, they were familiar, since Lee had told her that he stayed in Enji''s house in the previous spring.

    Now, they were here just to check out the fallen hero and see if he has something to say. However, the doctors had said that Enji might enter a long coma. In addition, they need to check him 24hours a day for any possible danger. Enji''s lungs had been burned along with most of his internal organs. Not to mention that most of his bones were broken. Even the Recovery Girl from UA cannot save him.

    However, Lee did not seem to take it seriously.

    "Okay, you can leave me."

    "Sorry, I just needed this."

    Fuyumi pulled back and swept her eye.

    Lee patted her shoulder. "No need to apologise. I will be here if you need anything."

    After hearing that, she stared up at his face and smiled. "Thank you."

    "Now relax." With a breath, Lee ran his Hamon inside of her body. Fuyumi started to feel funny and dizzy at the same time as if she is relaxed and forget. He helped her to the seat next to Shoto, before going back to where his girls are standing.

    Lee is here since he had heard that Endeavour was repeating with words that have relation to the Nomu has and Trigger. Trigger has been the medicine that boost quirks, made by Kai Chisaki from the blood of Eri, that little girl. Thinking of her, Lee wondered how she is doing.

    "Seems you are close." Rumi came to the scene and asked.

    "Mm¡­ I stayed in her house for two weeks."

    "Nothing happened, right?" Yu raised her eyebrow.

    "I''m just being sarcastic." Yu rolled her eyes. "I used to call you every day, remember." Lee let a hopeless sigh.

    "Anyway, let''s wait here until the doctor gets out." With that said, he, Yu and Rumi had a small chat. Yu was interested in the details of how Lee and Rumi''s date went. Lee didn''t say anything. Rumi, however, proudly said. "We were getting in the mood, and as I was being lifted, I was feeling his manhood. Geez, it was large and made me excited. But that c.o.c.kblock giant came here, and we had to beat his a.s.s."

    "Hush, we are in hospital." Lee lifted his finger and hushed at her. Rumi was a very straightforward girl who won''t hold back saying what''s in her head. Not even if it were s.e.x.u.a.l. Lee thought she has a point. Why care about people why you are living your life.

    "I know, right." Rumi didn''t seem to feel embarrassed about it.

    "And here I thought myself being bold with the kill steal," Yu said.

    "You''ve admitted it." Lee pointed his finger at her.

    Yu rolled her eyes and chuckled. "I have no idea what you are saying."

    Lee only raised an eyebrow at her. Acting like this is why he loves her.

    "You can enter the room." Came a voice that made everyone stop chatting.

    "His situation is stable for now. But please, don''t get too close." The doctor said this and left for another room. He didn''t even have time to stay and explain to them.

    In a world where 80% of people have quirks, hospitals were very busy. Not only people are damaged in hero-villain fights, but also most of them are from school fights and fights at the bar. Despite the rule that only licensed heroes can use their quirks, humans tend to break the rules when they are angry.

    Anyway, once the door was opened, Shoto was the first to enter. He gave his old man a sad glance before turning and standing outside, next to his sister, who was in a relaxed mood.

    Lee then entered with his group.

    "I don''t think he can say anything," Yu said.

    "You bet?" Rumi replied to Yu.

    "Whatever. I worked as an intern under him for short time, beat his a.s.s, and ate his food. At least I owe him a visit."

    Lee didn''t seem to be worried at all.

    Looking at Enji''s body, he flinched. The second in rank hero had burns all over his body. Lee, even though he has a solution, could not help but flinch. Seeing such a sigh was hard, wasn''t it?

    She stared at her man while standing behind Lee and holding his arm.

    Lee didn''t push her away, since he knew of her situation.

    "I guess I will have to stay the night here," Fuyumi said. "Lee, I may need you to bring me few things from home."

    "Don''t worry about that."

    Lee lifted his finger. With a quick motion, he stabbed it to Enji''s lung area. Everyone opened their eyes widely at what seemed a hostile action.

    "Lee, what are you doing!" Fuyumi drew a shocked expression. She was in shock, and she shook Lee''s arm, staring up to his face with horror. "Dad is about to die! Why!"

    Lee only turned and sighed. "Something he needs. Good grief."

    *tit* *tit*

    Everyone could see on the screen Enji''s heartbeats were rising. His skin somehow was healing on its own, and the burning marks were vanishing slightly. Very soon, his heartbeat rate became stable.

    Fuyumi only stared at her father with wide-opened eyes.

    A nurse who was seeing this from the window called a doctor who quickly rushed here. The doctor was shocked at what happened, and after examining, he said, "It''s amazing, his body, internal organs, especially the organs, are completely healed. All left to check are the brain damage and the brain waves."

    "Will he be fine?" Fuyumi asked.

    "Only if he is willing." The doctor assured. Most of the patient in a coma wakes up only when they are willing to, or their subconscious pushes them to wake up.

    Enji may have suffered some brain damage while fighting.

    Therefore, even if his body is healed, he may take some time. The doctor, after telling them the details they need to know, left.

    Fuyumi turned and stared at Lee, feeling guilty about how she screamed while she was trying to help. Looking up at his face, she realised that he has grown up since the last time he had been at their houses. He also looked more muscular, and more handsome. He was the kind of a man that people feel safe around him, she knew.

    "Thank you; I have no words to express my apology," Fuyumi said.

    "You''re welcome. Anytime. In addition, do not blame yourself. What you have done was natural. " Lee sat down. In addition, his face level became closer to hers.

    Yu and Rumi, who were standing with Lee, opened their eyes widely as they

    Enji. His eyes shook. He was about to wake up from a nightmare. However, no one noticed his brainwaves.

    Enji opened his eyes slowly. His vision was blurry at first. However, soon, he could make out of the figures he is seeing.

    He was seeing Lee and his daughter, kissing, in front of his bed.

    ''Seems ever since I met Toba again, I lost my mind.''

    Enji felt his consciousness fade away again.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Yu entered in the middle, put her hand on Fuyumi''s collar, and pulled her back.

    Fuyumi, who was enjoying the rippling feeling, resisted at first as she clanged to Lee, however, Yu was strong for her and managed to do it.

    "Hehe! Lee seems to attract women wherever he goes. As expected from the person who I chose as a partner!" Rumi chuckled, as she liked what she just saw.

    Fuyumi, faced by Yu''s glare, lowered her head as she had realised what she had done. Putting her hand on her lips, she apologised.

    "Sorry, I''m not usually me. I don''t know what I''m doing." Fuyumi apologised.

    "Well, if so." Yu rolled her eyes and did not want to add more suffering to the girl. "It''s okay then. I can let this pass." Yu said.

    Lee, on the other hand, was just sitting and lifting his head, looking with a blank expression. He, when he had been in Enji''s house, fantasied about having something with her a couple of times. However, he had enough with Yu and Itsuka around. Now, that he got a kiss from her, those feelings were back, and it felt good.

    However, this was no time for something like that.

    "No need for an apology, stay here with your dad."

    Fuyumi put her fist close to her chin and turned her face, blushing.

    "Where are you going?" Yu asked as she saw Lee giving his back to them.

    "To interrogate that guy," Lee said.

    The doctor had come again and confirmed that Enji''s brain waves are normal again. However, for some reason, he is refusing to wake up to reality.

    Fuyumi was still sad about her dad. However, she just threw a meaningful glance at Lee''s back.

    Lee knew what to do. Since Endeavour is not waking up, there is only one place to go. Gigantomachia. He needed to interrogate him.

    In addition, he just kissed in front of his girlfriends, and the situation would get awkward if he stayed.

    ''It''s not like it''s the first time it happens.'' Shrugging his shoulder, Lee left and sighed "Gimme'' a break."

 Chapter 178

    "Lee, you shouldn''t do that." All Might yelled at Lee, as the latter was about to interrogate Gigantomachia.

    Lee looked at the blonde hero with the corner of his eyes. The two of them were inside of the police station, where Gigantomachia looked like a crippled old man.

    Lee let a sigh.

    "It''s okay. If it comes to that, I''m willing to risk my life." Lee said. "Just tell my mom I love her."

    Lee needed to make it sounds like he will really die if he did this. Otherwise, it may turn into his new job.

    "Lee¡­"

    All Might. He clenched his fists in frustration. Although All Might is the number one hero, a young kid from UA is going to use a very dangerous technique to help the people of his country, and the people of the world, against a very dangerous possible future.

    All Might felt frustrated and that he should be humble in the presence of this Kiddo.

    "Lee! At least wait for the recovery girl to arrive before you start."

    "No, we shouldn''t waste time."

    Lee swept his forehead. He looked in front of him, toward the Iron Gate.

    In front of it, stood the Police Chief, the man with a dog''s head.

    The man with a dog head was the first person to recommend Lee to go to UA or become a police officer after Lee had sent three robbers to a coma.

    The Police Chief was aware of what is going on, aware of Night Eye''s future vision. So he couldn''t say anything to stop Lee from interrogating the previously giant.

    "Whatever." Lee took a step forward. Without waiting for anyone to open the gates, the steel bent on its own, and the door that weighed several tons bent over.

    Lee stepped inside and looked at Gigantomachia that lied down. Because Lee took his life force and quirks, the previously giant man was now all but a weakling who can be defeated by a quirkless teenager.

    Ignoring All Might''s cloudy eyes and tears, Lee put his hand on the man and started interrogating him.

    However, there was one problem. The man was a retard, a f.u.c.k.i.n.g retard. A real one. And Lee hates using such word.

    When Lee asked him about the location, Gigantomachia only said.

    "It''s a city. With streets. Somewhere where the barbecue is delicious."

    Geez. Lee, finally gave up on asking about the location.

    However, it didn''t mean he totally gave up.

    "Are there any unique signs there? You can read at least. How do the buildings look? What does the mayor look like? What the place your doctor stay at, how it looks like¡­"

    The chief nodded, as he never expected Lee, despite his young age, to be so smart. Lee, even though he did not get the location, could get the clues. Lee has more potentials as a detective than a hero, that''s for sure.

    "Lee, are you fine!?"All Might yelled.

    As All Might remember, the last time Lee had interrogated All For One, Lee ended up falling on his knee

    "Nothing, I just need some water."

    Lee.

    He lifted his head.

    Thinking about the water, Lee thought that he should transfer the Life Ripple that he had gained from his foes to somewhere safe.

    Probably he should contain them in a necklace, with water inside it.

    Currently, the water bottles are in his room in his house, at his bed. Knowing that Julia does not do the cleaning, and since Lee was the one to clean, he thought it was the safest place.

    All Might gave a silent nod.

    "Thank you for your efforts."

    The humanoid dog gave a slight bow. He then guided Lee and All Might outside of the station. Lee, since he had enough clues of the location of the villains, decided to leave it for the police officers.

    As for now, if there were a thing for him to do, it would be chasing the bad guys outside, taking their quirks, and prepare for what happens next.

    Not to mention, there is one thicc Rabbit woman waiting for him.

    "Lee, what are you thinking of." All Might asked Lee when they left the station.

    "Going back to school," Lee said. "Probably fight the villains until then." He said without much thinking. Lee, with his All For One, would look for potential quirks for himself and his girls.

    Hamon, Quirks, and Stand Power. That can be the ultimate mix for absolute power.

    People in this world may believe that justice always wins. But that''s only might. Absolute myth is what win.

    When All Might was met with Lee''s eyes, All Might almost cried.

    Lee, when he had been done from risking his life, was trying to help others. How can someone be so heroic?

    Lee, who was met by those admiring eyes of All Might, flinched.

    ''Geez, what''s in this old man''s head.'' Lee thought.

    "Relax young hero. Until then take care, try to relax" All Might bent down, and with a strong jump, his body reached the level of the skies.

    The mentality of Lee has motivated All Might to become a better hero.

    "Give me a break~"

    Lee sighed as he turned to leave. It is time to go home, school, and prepare for whatever is coming.

    Looking at the people who are walking around, peacefully chatting, Lee thought that ignorance is bliss.

    A couple of days has passed, and Lee was back to school.

    After the incident of the Nomus attack, the people did not forget to criticize the heroes communities, as they would like to cheer up and boo. However, the fact that their number two hero is in a coma has made them feel worried. Everyone witnessed the strength of the Nomus. They knew that more would come. However, the Pro Hero association tried to make it sound like rumours.

    Lee, on the other hand, gained a boost in his fame. As it seems, his battle of overpowering the Nomu that beat Endeavour, has gained him some lights. People were interested in heroes at a daily rate, however, shiny figures like him, or his girlfriend, take most of the light.

    "What a pain."

    Lee murmured as he put the phone back into his pocket. Just now, he was reading an article that talked about him.

    ''I hate fame. I love peaceful life.'' Lee was annoyed.

    Just this morning, he found that a big crowd of journalists was waiting for him. Luckily, he had managed to get in UA after stopping the time.

    While having classes, Lee was sleeping or meditating with Hamon.

    Most of his reason for staying at UA now was to chat with his girlfriends and make out with them. After driving them home, it was time for him to work as usual.

    He went to Yu''s office.

    Yu had rented a floor in some tower. That was where she started her agency. Bellow her level, there was a floor for lawyers. Above them, there was a floor for some girls band.

    After Lee met with Yu, they went to do a patrol.

    As the two of them got out of the car, to patrol, Lee asked Yu.

    "Alright, tell me if you find something you can''t handle."

    "For real, something that I can''t handle." She smirked at him.

    Giving a glance to the side, she quickly put her hand on his crotch.

    "How about this fella." She squeezed gently.

    "Hahaha." Lee chuckled as he raised an eyebrow, before holding her head and giving her a kiss. "You can handle it. Your quirk, remember."

    "You will feel the changes later."

    Yu did not feel different at all.

    However, Lee has done something. He just put the regeneration quirk inside of her. Somehow, she didn''t know that she got it. Lee decided to leave it for a surprise.

    "What are you talking about?" Yu asked.

    "You''ll know later."

    The two of them then walked, while looking for someone or some crime to stop. It was their job. Lee used to do this with Yu after each school day.

    Yu felt that Lee was different. He was taking the job more serious than usual.

    Very soon, they departed.

    Yu found some giant humanoid mutant kidnapping people.

    Meanwhile, Lee was on another side. He found some guy who can grow limbs on his back¡­ quite useless quirk, so he just knocked him out.

    He then kept searching, while murmuring. "Where are the useful villains when I need them." he did not give up though.

    Lee felt a bit frustrated. In his beginning, the villains with awesome quirks existed. It is not like they are going to hide when he can take their quirks.

    He turned his face, to see Yu holding a person with strength increasing his quirk and slam him.

    Not that one.

    Very soon, Lee decided to go far. Following Hamon''s sixth sense, he went to the places where he felt evil intent.

    Of course, most of them were light cases, which he stopped.

    He was met with two people fighting. One of them had something like a beam dancing around his hand, the other one was having his skin turn into a diamond. They were standing by a bar, fighting, and doing public damage, destroying near buildings and all.

    Their quirks did not seem to be very impressive, but that only because they weren''t trained well enough.

    Not to mention, most of the quirks depends on the physical capabilities of the user.

    The weaker the user, the less he can use his quirk. The stronger he is, the stronger he could use from his quirk. Just like Bakugo. If Lee had Bakugo''s quirk, his hands will not feel pain after making a strong explosion. In addition, let''s not forget to mention that Lee can improve these quirks after showering them with Life Ripples, just like muscles.

    Lee smirked at them, appeared in their midst from nowhere, and then he beat them up, before taking their quirks and throwing them to the police officers.

    "Finally?" Lee picked up his phone and nodded. It was 17:00. It meant that he had been searching for 5 hours straight.

    Lee stood behind a building, alone.

    Lee''s other hand shone in a red glow.

    He found that he could make the glow more intense, but his hand would feel hotter if he did so.

    As he aimed at the ground, the beam pierced the ground.

    He then clenched his fist, and his skin started turning diamond. No, his flesh and organs started to turn into diamond. However, the transformation wasn''t complete on his insides. This quirk has potentials.

    "I''ll keep the diamond one, just to resist the heat and the other attacks."

    Although Star Platinum can protect Lee from physical attacks, it cannot protect him from fire or other nonphysical attacks such as sound waves. All right, he will improve this later.

    Lee''s phone suddenly rang. Yu was asking about his location and where did he go. Lee said he knows where she is, and he will come back.

    Once Lee put the phone back in his pocket, he looked at his hand.

    "Not bad for the first day. All I need is some water to make them stronger."

    Lee smirked. The life Ripples he had gotten from his foes a few days ago are now sealed within necklaces. Hamon could be stored in a little amount of water, which was put in the necklaces.

    Now, he went back to Yu, to complete their job, and see if something new would appear in their patrol. Lee only hoped.

 Chapter 179

    It was noon, and Lee just has finished his patrol with Yu.

    After he drove her home, he found that there was a message from Julia, on his phone, calling him to pick her up from the hospital.

    Lee wondered what she was doing here. The letter just made him open his eyes widely.

    "Alright Yu, I''ll meet you by Night," Lee said while looking at the letter.

    [Pick me up. I am in the northern hospital, 5th floor]

    Why would she be there in the first place? He wondered.

    "Mm¡­ I will wait for you." Yu kissed Lee on the lips before going back to her apartment.

    Lee then drove to the hospital. His driving speed was higher than usual. He wondered why his Julia was there. He hoped it is not something bad. However, when he got there, he found her standing up on her feet, wearing casually and walking.

    "Mom. You have scarred me. What''s going on?"

    Lee asked as he put his hands on her shoulder and looked behind her. He examined her body to see if there is any injury.

    Julia chuckled.

    I''m pregnant."

    "What! But all you do is staying home and playing yourself-- ahem -- watching TV" Lee felt like tearing up a wall to shreds.

    "Just kidding. I''m not pregnant" Julia punched his shoulder slightly. "I''ve heard that your previous boss was in a coma, so I just came here to give him a visit. His daughter is there. As well." She then pointed behind them, to see Fuyumi there. "She talked about you, nicely."

    Lee sighed in relief. He then gave her a gaze. "You should''ve explained that in your message. What did you think I would feel when I read that you are in hospital."

    Lee rolled his eyes. "I would''ve given you the priority though."

    "I know." Julia hit his shoulder.

    Very soon, Fuyumi came to them.

    "Lee."

    "Fuyumi."

    Lee nodded at her. Fuyumi had a slight blush on her face when she met with his eyes. The last time, when he had healed her dad, she had kissed him in front of his blonde girlfriend.

    "This is awkward," Fuyumi said as she looked at the corner.

    Julia took few steps back and gave them space while staring at them with her lips twitching.

    "It''s okay. You''ve done what you wanted to." Lee said as he put his hand on her shoulder.

    She smiled as she lowered her head, and then she noticed Lee''s big usual abs are visible, through his usual costume. Those muscles are always attractive.

    "I see you still wearing your hero costume."

    "Yes."

    Lee nodded at her as he squeezed her shoulder gently.

    Fuyumi had a slight blush and looked up to him. "Why do you have to be so tall?" If there was anything to happen, she cannot just stand on her toes. She, however, would have to jump if she wants to reach his face.

    "What. Is there something you want to say?" Lee bent over until his face was on one level with the buxom white-haired woman.

    "Just saying this to get it off my shoulders. It''s about what happened the last time." Fuyumi smiled and placed her hand on his shoulder. "I really liked you."

    "Me too," Lee admitted with a sigh.

    "What! For real?"

    "You knew!" Fuyumi opened her eyes widely. She had thought that her glasses had covered where he eyes had been looking.

    "Well. They say all perverts wear glasses."

    "Ahem!" Fuyumi turned her face. "Well, that''s not totally, right."

    "I know." Lee teased a bit. The girl is under stress, so Lee figured that he should act as gentle as possible. Probably, the teasing would help her.

    Knowing that he is teasing her, Fuyumi stared at his face, with half-closed eyes, like an older sister who wanted to scold her little brother. However, such a glance did not work on Lee.

    "Well, you are a pervert and don''t wear glasses."

    "That''s not true."

    The two of them then smiled at each other.

    "Well, I have to go, Shoto would be home and someone would need to prepare his dinner."

    Lee just closed his eye and inserted his tongue. Feeling the ripples inside of her, Fuyumi closed her eyes and enjoyed it. That feeling was heavenly. It was what helped her a few days ago, so she took her time with the kiss, to grasp that feeling. In addition, her guess was right. The kiss is what had helped her.

    While feeling good, Fuyumi wondered if this was the feeling that comes from unexplained love. She did not care at this moment if his girlfriend had yelled at her¡­ though she said its okay.

    *Muah*

    Pulling their lips back, Lee stood up. Fuyumi turned her face and gave her back to him, before slowly walking away.

    Julia raised her eyebrows, before blinking twice.

    "Say sorry to your girlfriend for me," Fuyumi said.

    "Tell them that," Lee replied.

    Thinking about his girlfriends, tomorrow he has a private date with Rumi.

    "Them?"

    As a schoolteacher and someone who take care of her house, mom, and brother, she may get overstressed. However, the kiss helped to relieve some of that stress.

    Julia, on the other hand, was having a cup of water. "What did I miss?" she murmured as she saw Lee approaching her.

    She then silently followed behind him and entered the car with him.

    As lee was driving, she was thinking if she should tell him.

    "Lee."

    "Yes."

    "Did you become a religious person while I was outside of the country?"

    She had to know what type of persons he is, what exactly his beliefs are.

    "Do I look like Ibara to you?" Lee said as he rolled his eyes.

    "Right. You and I are the same," She said.

    "I know about you." Lee sighed.

    Julia continued as she patted his shoulder.

    Taking a deep breath, she waited for some seconds before talking again.

    "You have done nothing wrong, biologically. It''s all but p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and instinct. Don''t let what some thinks control your ideals. You''re free, as long as your thinking is."

    Morals were not constant. They change from a person to another. From time to another. Just a few hundred years ago, homos.e.x.u.a.lity was not moralistic. What Lee just did was not wrong in ancient times.

    She then looked over the window.

    (A/N: her point of view, not mine.)

    Julia was the kind of persons who did not believe in absolutely those morals. Absolute does not change. However, Lee seemed like a kind person. Therefore, she had just to guide him, in case someone else tried to tell him what is wrong and what is right.

    "What." Lee looked at her, as if not understanding what she is saying, "What are you talking about. I''m a straight person."

    "It''s about Fuyumi."

    "Mom, listen," Lee chuckled. "First, we only kissed. No relationship has started. Second, Fuyumi is not a trap to make a case out of it. She isn''t, Right?"

    Lee then opened his eyes widely and wondered if she noticed something, she did not notice. Julia usually notices things he cannot. Like where his clothes are. Even if they were in front of Lee, only she can find them.

    Julia was an opened minded person ¨C one of the reasons he loves her ¨C and she did not even mind him having a harem. However, seeing her talking like that, made him wonder if she noticed something he did not notice.

    ''No f.u.c.k.i.n.g way! No¡­ no¡­ no way!'' Lee thought.

    "Well, since nothing has started it''s good. That''s for the best anyway. You shouldn''t do something behind your girlfriends. It''s not too cool"

    Julia rolled her eyes. "But, it''s your life anyway. No matter what you do, I will be on your side. I want you to know that."

    "I get it." Lee focused on the road while thinking, ''Awe¡­''

    "Let''s not mention that again. I want to watch TV." Julia decided to forget the topic.

    "By the way, mom, come here."

    Lee extended his hand and put it on her head.

    "What¡­" Julia narrowed her eyebrows, as she saw him

    "Nothing." Lee patted her head and messed with her hair.

    "So, you think you''ve grown up to pat my head." Julia, as she felt him mocking her, bit his hand and sank her teeth there.

    "Ouch." Lee took his hand back and waved it. "Why did you bite so hard?" Lee''s hand regenerated in no time and the pain vanished.

    She adjusted her hair. "You messed with my hair that took an hour to adjust. It''s only fair to punish you slightly."

    "Geez. I just gave you a super regeneration, and you bit me. You are dangerous, mom" Lee rolled his eyes as Star Platinum parked the car next to their apartment.

    "Wait, what?" Julia suddenly looked at his face, stunned. "Repeat that?"

    Lee chuckled as he got out of the car. "Which part, the first or second."

    "Hey, come back here when I''m talking to you, mister. You''re right about the second part, I''m dangerous. And don''t ask me to give you a break. What do you mean by the first one." She rolled her eyes and walked after him.

    "Let''s entre before we talk."

 Chapter 180 - 180 r.-.1.8

    (R.-.1.8 chapter)(not edited)

    Today, U.A had a Festival for the other classes. It was a holiday day. The students would make shows and whatever to entertain the audience. Having many festivals through the year was a national habit in Japan.

    Lee, who had enough from school, did not participate and decided to skip it.

    Holding his phone, Lee was walking down the street while texting Rumi.

    It had been a while since that incident with the High-End Nomus.

    Lee wanted to complete all of his unfinished businesses. One of them was a very thicc beautiful rabbit woman.

    Rumi was standing by the street, wearing her casual clothes.

    A tight shirt that showed that she has a huge cleavage, each one of her t.i.t.s was as big as her face.

    Her tanned lean muscles showed appearance.

    Lee could easily recognize her, by seeing her thick t.h.i.g.hs and b.u.t.t. He looked at her cute face and smiled.

    Once Lee approached, Rumi''s ears twitched, as if she felt him approaching.

    She drew a wild smile on her face.

    "Oy, finally, you are here." She stared at him with her red eyes and drew a large grin on her face.

    "Did you wait for too long?" Lee opened his arms for a hug.

    "Just for 5 seconds. It felt like ever."

    Instead of hugging him, the busty rabbit woman jumped, wrapped her legs around his waist as she landed. Rumi then sealed his lips with hers.

    Lee closed his eyes as if he approved her action. Rumi was like this. A bold girl who acts according to how she feels. He wrapped his hand around her head and gave her thicc lips some kisses, boosted with Hamon. Rumi m.o.a.n.e.d inside of his mouth as she enjoyed them.

    "Let''s go," Rumi said as Lee put her on the ground.

    "Sure," Lee said, as he extended his hand to her.

    Rumi looked up. Lee''s towering figure made her feel like a little girl¡­ a little rabbit in a face of a hare to be more exact. Somehow, it excited her from inside.

    "Sure." Rumi held his hand, stood to his side, and the two of them walked.

    "Let''s not take too much in our date," Rumi said. "I want to start that as soon as possible. Before some villain shows up."

    Lee raised his eyebrows and looked at his white-haired date. She went straight to the point.

    "I like you." He said.

    "Here. Sure. It''s better than messing around." Rumi smirked, showing her teeth.

    ''What a girl.''

    While enjoying the kiss, Rumi wrapped her hands around his head and got in the mood again. His kisses, his rippling tongue was arousing her.

    If anyone focused enough, they would see her n.i.p.p.l.es sticking out of her shirt.

    "Let''s go home."

    "Nah. I will rent a hotel. I have a lot of money anyway, and no agency to spend on." As the fifth on the heroes rank, Rumi was rich enough to buy her building and pay the sidekicks and all.

    Because she was more of a loner type, she had stoked a lot of money.

    "Here. Fine." Lee only chuckled, as he knows how Yu''s salary has skyrocketed.

    "Let''s go!" Rumi, horny, jumped like a rabbit toward a near hotel.

    Lee could only smile in awe as he saw that Rumi rented a full pavilion as if it was nothing.

    That pushed one idea to his head.

    Rumi turned and saw Lee was deeply thinking. She thought that he was confused about what position he should take.

    She held his hand, turned, and dragged him, her small rabbit tail twitching.

    "I like it, d.o.g.g.y style, by the way." The rabbit girl said quietly.

    "I like that position as well."

    Lee only nodded as he followed behind her, appreciating the view of her big buttcheeks.

    Slowly, he placed his hand on one of her cheeks.

    Rumi''s tail twitched as her ears, and she smiled at Lee''s face, before looking forward.

    The two of them then reached their pavilion.

    Rumi opened the door of their room.

    The walls were shiny white, and the floor was so clean, and, in the middle, there was a king-sized bed, covered with white sheets, and pillows around.

    However, that was not what made the room pretty.

    With a long leap, Rumi flipped and landed on the bed, sitting.

    She patted the side next to her with her hand and called Lee to come.

    "Come here, we can start." She said as she ran her hand across her c.h.e.s.t.

    Lee followed her hand on her c.h.e.s.t, and he noticed how her n.i.p.p.l.es were hard rock.

    Lifting his head to her face, he saw Rumi''s breaths were bigger than usual.

    She was only examining his facial expression as he was looking at her body.

    She felt aroused by the predator like the look on his face.

    Lee smiled and sat next to her. Still, while sitting, his figure was still towering.

    Knowing that he is the one to take charge, Lee wrapped his hand around Rumi''s waist and lifted the hero, before putting her on his l.a.p.

    Rumi, if not for tanned skin, would blush.

    Sitting on his l.a.p made her rabbit instinct kick in.

    She leaned forward, crushed her ribs on his c.h.e.s.t.

    Lee felt the soft melons bouncing on his c.h.e.s.t, crushing, and changing their shape.

    It gave him a tickling feeling that made his c.o.c.k throb.

    Lee leaned forward, as he and Rumi started kissing.

    Their tongues exchanging sweet has made them horny for what comes next.

    *Muah*

    Rumi pulled back, looking like she was drunk.

    She gave Lee a seductive glance.

    "It''s hot here, isn''t it?"

    "For sure."

    Lee put his hands on the bottom of her shirt and lift it up.

    Rumi''s big b.o.o.b.s made an appearance. Lee looked down. He has to admit, he surely underestimated their size and their gravity. They surely were bigger than he expected and had a rounded shape. For a little woman like her, it was something astonishing.

    Rumi''s hand went down as she looked into his eyes.

    Lee felt her hand on his crotch, and she was patting it, as she unzipped his pants.

    Once it was unzipped, Lee''s c.o.c.k, semi-hard, popped out.

    "Wow, it''s larger than I expected."

    Rumi held the shaft and looked at it with awe. She tried to join her thumb and middle finger, yet they were still halfway.

    "Try to feel it. Maybe something else is different."

    Lee said as his hands were c.a.r.e.s.sing and sinking in her b.o.o.b.s, wrapping his fingers around her hard n.i.p.p.l.es and pinching them gently.

    Rumi smirked slightly and bent down until her head was next to his c.o.c.k.

    It amazed her how it was bigger than her face slightly.

    Riding such a thing would be challenging.

    She likes challenges. She will give her boyfriend the ride of his life, and she would put the others into shame, she determined.

    Feeling the heat from the c.o.c.k next to her face, Rumi extended her lips and gave it a few kissing, from down to up.

    Lee half-closed his eyes, blood rushing to his c.o.c.k, and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e running down through his spin.

    "Bon appetite."

    Rumi went on her knees on the ground. While holding the throbbing viny shaft, she aimed the tip to her mouth, before taking it to her mouth.

    "Good one."

    Lee leaned back and let a soft m.o.a.n. The tip of his c.o.c.k reached inside of her mouth, followed by the rest

    Rumi opened her eyes slightly, as her throat started giving gags reflex. This is unacceptable for a rabbit woman who eats carrots. She tried to push forward; however, she could only get more than half.

    "That''s good." Lee c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheek as he was feeling p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Her v.i.r.g.i.n tight throat felt so good that it made him wonder about the rest of her.

    Rumi did not pull back.

    She lifted her eyes and saw that Lee''s face showing that he was enjoying it.

    Using what she has in her arsenals, Rumi held her huge b.o.o.b.s and grabbed them up, making them c.a.r.e.s.sing his balls while her tongue did the rest.

    "Now, you don''t want me to c.u.m right."

    Lee said as he patted her cheeks. Rumi looked up to his eyes and gave a nod with her red eyes.

    Putting her hands on his knees, she struggled to pull back away.

    Once the c.o.c.k left, it made her feel that her throat was empty and it was extended.

    "Now, how do you like it?" Lee held hand.

    The rabbit woman stood up with his help and reached her shorts with her hands, before taking them down.

    Her soaked wet p.u.s.s.y revealed itself, with a triangle of slight white hair above it. It held a scent, a very beautiful one that can drive a man crazy once he smells it.

    Lee''s hand went down and grabbed one of her buttcheeks closer to him.

    Although they were muscled, her a.s.s was so s.e.xy, so curvy and large. And knowing that her

    If this were an ordinary man, they would get their bones broken.

    Rumi knew that Lee was not an ordinary man.

    "I like it, with you above me," Rumi said as she turned and gave Lee a full look of her a.s.s.

    "As expected from a rabbit." Lee''s hand went between her a.s.s cheeks, danced down, and made its way toward her soaked wet p.u.s.s.y.

    Once Rumi''s v.a.g.i.n.a felt his finger touch her c.l.i.t, it clenched tightly.

    "Mm¡­" Rumi put her hand on her b.r.e.a.s.ts, make them jiggle. With pride, she said. "You better do all of what you can. I have very long stamina."

    "All I can, heh, let''s see if you can handle it."

    Lee took a slight breath.

    Hamon, the mystical energy, moved through his finger, making it vibrate her v.a.g.i.n.a and c.l.i.t.

    Rumi opened her eyes widely.

    "Oh¡­ Ah¡­ What is¡­? Ah¡­" Rumi could not talk straight as she could only m.o.a.n while having her eyes looking up.

    "Come on, we just started." Lee rubbed her v.a.g.i.n.a with Hamon.

    "Ah¡­."

    Rumi climaxed and reached o.r.g.a.s.m.

    Twitching slightly, a huge amount of fluids rushed from her v.a.g.i.n.a and as she came down on Lee''s hand.

    "That''s amazing." Rumi turned, feeling her legs weak, and looked at Lee.

    "Come here." Lee pointed with his head toward the bed.

    As if understanding, Rumi gave him a wink before crawling above the large bed.

    As she stopped, she faced him with her big arse, her soaked wet p.u.s.s.y was facing him.

    Lee smirked as he took his pants off.

    Rumi looked at her shadow, as she was waiting for Lee, and saw how her shadow was easily overwhelmed.

    Lee was behind her, kneeling, and lowering himself slightly while holding his c.o.c.k.

    Rumi was still a woman who is 159 cm tall. He still needed to lower himself, however, to keep a distance, so his c.o.c.k can find a way.

    While aiming the angle of the dangle, Lee rubbed his tip with her p.u.s.s.y lips. His c.o.c.k twitched as his owner was teasing it. Lee was having p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e doing so.

    "Mm¡­" Rumi let a soft m.o.a.n. "Come on, stop teasing it. I want you to enter."

    Lee raised an eyebrow as he placed his hands on her ass-cheeks as if amused that she does not want to take it slowly.

    Lee slowly pushed his c.o.c.k, making her p.u.s.s.y lips spread.

    Rumi closed her eyes, as she felt it reaching deep and stretching her up.

    "Oh¡­" Despite not entering in her too long, Rumi felt her G spot being hit, and she could not help but let a m.o.a.n as her p.u.s.s.y clenched tightly around Lee''s member.

    Lee, who was still pushing, was enjoying the slow thrust. Rumi was so tight that he didn''t need to go faster, and she was unbelievable tight. He needed to fix that.

    "Time to go."

    Lee started to thrust forward. Rumi wasn''t a weak woman, so Lee could use some of his physical power.

    "Ah. Oh¡­."

    Rumi opened her eyes widely as Lee started hastening his pace. Rumi found her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle with each thrust. Although there was some pain, it was overwhelmed by the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that Lee was giving her as her G spot was pressed repeatedly. Rumi let a long m.o.a.n as her p.u.s.s.y clenched. "I''m c.u.m.m.i.n.g. You better shoot inside too. Yeah!"

    Lee felt her tight p.u.s.s.y walls massaging

    However, for Lee, who lived with three women for a long, that was not something to make him lose control.

    His hands around her b.u.t.t clenched on her cheeks.

    "Why is that? I barely started."

    Lee kept thrusting as Rumi was flooding on him.

    "Hey¡­ oh, you can''t just, oh," Rumi said, with a horny tone.

    "Go up for the challenge," Lee said

    "I will then," Rumi said as she turned her face.

    Lee stroked her rabbit ears and smile. Lee did not forget what Itsuka told him. To regain her and the other girl''s pride.

    After thrusting her from behind for more time, Rumi came in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e repeatedly. The o.r.g.a.s.ms were

    Lee, finally, unable to hold himself against the tight p.u.s.s.y walls that massaged his brother, finally decided to do it.

    "Yes¡­"

    "Oh."

    Rumi let a long m.o.a.n while Lee let a short one. In addition, as he tried to pull back, Rumi''s p.u.s.s.y clenched tightly bringing him back.

    -----------

    A few hours later,

    Panting, Rumi was lying on her back. She had already cleaned the blood and all and had continued. Yet, her famed leg''s strength

    "That was¡­ amazing!" She said as she was lying down next to Lee, feeling numb from all that pounding.

    Lee, who has a regeneration quirk besides his unnatural stamina, was on another level.

    "Sure," Lee said, and Rumi was looking down, at him, hard.

    "You still can go!"

    "I can, you." Lee turned his head and looked at her with a challenging look.

    "Well."

    Rumi scratched her chin.

    She had enjoyed it a lot, yet Lee seems to be a machine that is cannot be satisfied, like a black hole that absorbs the stars beside him.

    However, she can''t just tell him that she may not keep to the end.

    "Two more rounds." As a prideful woman, she said, while faking a laugh. "Hehe, fine. Just bring the other girls. I want to see where it goes."

    Lee rolled her on her, held her wrist and pinned them.

    "As long as you can keep up."

    "Try me."

    Then he smashed her lips with his.

 Chapter 181

    After the day Lee has made love with Rumi, his life and plans have progressed as usual

    Lee kept fighting criminals after school with Yu, as he would patrol with her for help. When it comes to finding quirks, some days would be lucky while others are not. Well, if everyone had an amazing quirk, global destruction would have happened a long time ago.

    Lee, one day, managed to fight someone who was a quirk that can create plasma around the body and shoot beams, so he thought it would be better on a giant since the effects would be on another level.

    On the other hand, he and Yu found a drug mafia gang, whose boss had a quirk about seeing and sensing into far places.

    Although that boss was hard to catch, that had been an easy job to Lee, who could stop time and catch him. Lee had taken that quirk as well.

    Finally, few days after that, Lee has taken one quirk that was very similar to Aizawa.

    There had been a person, who would disable quirks by touching people. Lee had taken that quirk as well. As for the rest of the quirks, they had been useless for him. However, one can always hunt and find more.

    Lee was now in his house.

    "Mom, I''m leaving."

    He said as opened the door. He had already called his girlfriends and now he is leaving to meet them. Rumi probably would get late since she is in Hosu.

    "Where?" Julia appeared in the middle room with super speed, hands on her h.i.p.s.

    "To the girls, to meet them," Lee said. "Do you think I have friends to stay at their houses?"

    "Nothing. You seem to have found people you enjoy their company more than this old lady." Julia sighed and lowered her head. She was joking, and Lee knew that.

    "For real." Lee just touched her cheek and rubbed it. "You''re not that old. Are you really upset?"

    "Mm¡­ Nah. I''m happy that we would be moving out soon. Enjoy your time anyway." Julia said as Lee dodged her teeth as she was about to bite his hand.

    "By the way, you look bright." Lee said, noticing that."

    "Yes." She said and nodded. "that Super Regeneration quirk, it really helps me keep up, full of power with¡­" she didn''t want to word it as playing herself and not getting tired. "You do not have to worry about that. I''m not tired at all. And I feel all young again."

    last few days, Julia had the quirk. Lee had explained how he had discovered this feature about his aura, and he could use it to transform quirks just as he could transform power. Of course, she was shocked by how Lee could apply his quirk and use it. Lee was surely very creative, which made her proud of him.

    "You forget something."

    "What."

    "A kiss." Julia pointed to her cheek. Lee only bent down slightly, gave that kiss, and now was ready to leave.

    "Be sure to not come back late. I cooked different dishes, and I don''t want to put them in the fridge." Julia slapped his back slightly as he left.

    "Thanks." Lee then moved to Yu''s place, where he had asked the others to meet.

    Lee had hunted three Nomu''s. Out of three regeneration quirks, two were given to his mom and Yu.

    Julia was important to him and he needed a guarantee for her safety, no matter how great her quirk. Yu was a very big target and needed protection in her blind spot.

    As for the other girls, he has enough of the quirks in his arsenal to make up for that.

    Lee entered one high building and went to the floor that contained Yu''s office.

    Rumi seemed to be quite late anyway.

    After few kisses with the girls, Lee sat down, and then, Lee decided to bring up the topic.

    "Lee, what is it?" Reiko asked as she saw Lee thinking of how he is going to word his thoughts.

    Itsuka only leaned on him while wrapping her arm around him, as she was sitting on the same couch.

    "I need to give you something extra," Lee said as he leaned back.

    "Did it grow again?" Hands shaking, Itsuka put her hand on his crotch and patted it.

    Lee turned his face toward her. "Out of all the possibilities, and you thought of that."

    Lee smiled; he couldn''t help but feel prouder of her.

    Itsuka looked at his face and extended her tongue, only for Lee to smile and sigh.

    You took her glove off, and then, without hesitation, she bit on her nail in the wrong way that should cause a wound in her finger and make it bleed. However, the wound regenerated in no time. The girls showed their amazement.

    Yu said, "I have found about this when I stepped on a blade accidentally." Lee flinched when he heard that.

    She continued anyway. "And my wound regenerated in no time. I remember when I drove Lee back a week ago and he patted my head and said he gave me something. I think I know about it now."

    Itsuka, Reiko, and Yu then all looked at Lee.

    Reiko then snapped as if she realised something.

    "That''s why you were able to pound him nonstop. " Reiko said. "You knew all along. Yet you revealed it now."

    She gave Yu a hateful look.

    Yu only scratched her chin at Reiko''s smart remark, which is true.

    "Well, that what I needed to explain¡­"

    "Your quirk, despite the similarity with mine, you can use it way better than I can." Reiko shared her opinion. "Senpai."

    Lee felt his heart almost melt with the last word.

    Itsuka asked. "But shouldn''t be dangerous for someone to have multiple quirks?"

    "Don''t worry. Your bodies are tougher than steel. You can handle a dozen quirks more than Gigantomachia. I know what I am doing."

    "We trust you. I do," Yu said as if Lee doesn''t need to explain at all. Lee nodded and looked at the girls before saying. "I have stored dozen of quirks meanwhile. Are you curious?" Reiko and Itsuka looked at each other. With what Lee is introducing, they can be the top heroes in the country. Their quirks were already on another league. If they added something else to them, they would be a total distraction.

    "What do you have in mind?" Yu asked.

    "For you, probably this." Lee opened his hand, and it started changing its colour to red. "Plasma. And some other kind of beams quirks."

    "Hey, isn''t that quite cheating," Reiko said. "If anyone of them uses it in her big form. Who knows what will happen."

    "We are here to cheat on villains. The only ones you shouldn''t cheat on are obvious." Lee nodded.

    "I''ll take it. I need some ranged attacks." Yu said as Lee extended his hand to pat her head, giving her the quirk in the process.

    The plasma quirk should allow her to use it around her body as she can shoot beams and all.

    Lee then shared the rest of the quirks with them. Itsuka and Yu got the quirks that allow them to fly, which had been taken from the Nomus.

    On the other hand, Reiko didn''t need such a quirk.

    So Lee had given the quirk that should allow her to see around her without using her eyes, and another quirk that enhances her hearing and smell sense, which was taken from Gigantomachia.

    Itsuka then got the quirk that hardens the muscles and increases strength. In addition, there was a third quirk.

    Lee has gotten a quirk that allows one to shoot beam. Although they were not plasma like Yu''s, they were strong beams. While floating and trying to familiarize herself with the extra quirks, Itsuka clenched her fist and her muscles hardened. That was the Muscle Hardening quirk. Itsuka could already lift up to two tons with Life Hamon boost. With such quirk, in her little form, her strength should be extended more. Not only so, but it can help to protect her while extending her size. You didn''t want the quirk and teased Itsuka about muscles. Itsuka asked her if she is jealous, and Yu already had more life ripples, so she has better strength.

    "Drink this." Lee took some amulets from his pockets and gave them to them. It should enhance their quirks.

    Yu and Itsuka got each what worth half-life from a Nomu. Itsuka and Yu were staring at each other.

    "Yu, you should''ve given me your share of water. You''re already big enough." Itsuka said, her eyes flinching. She can already go beyond a hundred eighty meter. What a greedy bitch.

    "Jealous? Try to woman up." Yu teased her.

    "Hey, you can''t do this anyway." Itsuka extended her c.h.e.s.t size without affecting her body to tease Yu, who didn''t care anyway and drank it. "not without showing that you''re insecure. A little girl."

    "Says the one who uses her quirk to grow her b.o.o.b.s. Compete with me fairly, kid." Yu said at Reiko.

    "Who are you calling kid," Itsuka raised an eyebrow at her.

    They just argued as usual. Nothing was serious.

    Lee was just sighing. He had already given up hope on them. As long as they don''t fight, they won''t get on his nerves.

    On the other hand, Reiko got a full one. Since she has telekinesis, she could use more of the ability to lift more weights and the ability to sense things around her better.

    Lee, on the other side, took another two amulets. Each one of those had enough Life ripples for himself that worth two lives.

    Lee wanted to drink a half one now, and later, he would save it for once he gets more quirks for himself.

    As he is now, Lee has a quirk that can make his defences stronger. As for the offence, Star Platinum was the best.

    Lee wanted to leave one amulet for Rumi, before giving her the quirk that disables quirks by touching them. Rumi was already very strong, so she would stand her ground more if her quirk got stronger.

    Lee wasn''t only strengthening himself, but also the people he wanted to protect.

    Although most of the people are ignorant of a possible war that is going to happen, Lee was not.

    Lee drank what worth half-life, to enhance the current quirks he has within him. The regeneration quirk and the diamond quirk were his primary focus.

    Lee felt strange since he has too much life force within him.

    He would wonder how long he would live now with all up-gradation. Probably he would look young by hundred years old. Well, as long as his mom and girls are living longer with him, it doesn''t matter.

    Once these quirk''s cells were showered with life ripples, Lee tired his quirks, and he could make his internal organ turn into a diamond, just as the rest of his body. The quirk just got improved, same for the flying quirk as well.

    That should guarantee him a very strong defence against the enemies who uses sound waves, heat, coldness and all things that Star Platinum can''t stop.

    Other than that, Lee wondered how the Super Regeneration quirk must have become greater. He won''t test it though, as he isn''t a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t.

    But one can''t help but imagine how the evolution of such quirk can be.

    ''I''m Dio now, probably.'' Lee thought.

    All For One, the replica should''ve got stronger as well.

    Not only so, but the other quirks were affected, such as the quirk that he should''ve given to Rumi. He can make people''s quirk disable temporarily by touching the ground that touches them.

    ''I just hope the evolved effect would remain when I transfer it to her.''

    To Lee, the best upgradation he got was the time stop and the power of Hamon itself. He can stop time for more than 45 seconds.

    Very soon, Lee''s phone rang.

    "Lee, this is Night Eye. I''m calling you for a very important piece of information." Night Eye seemed to be in hurry to skip the formalities.

    "What is going on?" Lee asked, as he sat in Yu''s office, before looking at the girls, who were sitting on the couch and staring at him.

    "Dabi and the others, they have been found."

    Lee stood up, gaining a look from his girls.

    The door of Yu''s office was kicked open all of the sudden.

    Rumi walked inside while wearing her casual clothes.

    "Oy, did I miss something." She said.

    "Hush." Yu gestured for her to be silent, as Lee seemed to hear details on the phone while changing his facial expression.

    Rumi''s ears twitched as she walked to the middle of the room. "What is going on." She asked quietly, curious.

    "Something serious. Look at his face." Itsuka said quietly as she pointed to his serious face.

 Chapter 182

    "I''m on my way," Lee said to Night Eye on the phone before he threw the phone into his pocket. The girls were looking at him, curious why his mood has changed.

    Lee, on his way, gave Rumi a welcoming kiss before handing her an amulet that contained water within it.

    "Open it up and drink the water within it. Follow me then. We''ll have to meet the Hero Association."

    Rumi only looked at her amulet with curiosity.

    "I think I know what''s about. Rumi, you would be invited for that meeting as well."

    Yu was looking at her phone. Apparently, she got a message from Pro Hero Association to have a meeting. Top heroes across the country are all invited.

    "Mm¡­" Rumi nodded as her long rabbit twitched. As a rabbit woman, her hearing was very strong. Rumi knew exactly that it''s something that concerns the safety of the country.

    "What''s this about?" Itsuka asked although she knew it''s about the remaining of the villains.

    "League of Villains, again."

    "Not this time." Lee sighed. "A rebellion is behind them. An army. I will get more details when I go."

    According to Night Eye, their action of killing All For One

    ''The damn butterfly effect''

    Lee could not help but sigh. The butterfly effect was a scientific theory, of how can a simple butterfly flapping its wings above a very far cold mountain causes some tornadoes in America a few weeks later.

    Nothing to do other than accepting the future and face its outcome. Lee looked at the girls.

    Whatever army is behind the league of villains now, it would face those little girls ¨C not that little ¨C and him.

    -x-X-x-

    Lee got out of the elevator with Rumi and Yu. The two girls were wearing their hero costume, while Lee was wearing his casual ones: A black shirt, leather jeans, and some watch.

    As Lee had been called earlier, he had been invited into a meeting with the top heroes in this country participating.

    The fact that he is invited explains a lot how much value he is considered here.

    It still pisses him off that he cannot let it go.

    Anyway, once Lee and the girls have entered, they found familiar figures. One of them is the new third-ranked hero, Hawk, a blonde man with wings, who was leaning back. Best Jeanist was here as well with Aizawa, so Kan and Midnight. Some were sitting, while some were standing.

    The outstanding figure was obviously the strongest hero here ¨C known as the strongest ¨C All Might.

    When one looks around, one can say that the top twenty heroes are here. Not only so, but the principals of the heroic academies were here as well.

    Lee''s eyes then crossed with an old middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man. These two were known figures. The ones who pay heroes and are on the lead of the Pro Hero Association.

    The middle-aged woman opened her mouth to speak.

    "I think we have enough figures to start talking; Night Eye and Hawk, you can start talking."

    The blond winged woman faked a cough, took a step forward, and then he took a remote from his pocket and lit up a projector.

    "Fellow heroes," he said, his tone so relaxed and his facial expression carefree. "As you can see, you are to witness a ticking bomb¡­ as you see; Sir Night Eye here has been looking for the Nomus developers and the League of Villains. Thanks to Lee there, we have enough clues. Given the last development, we discovered more dangerous things."

    The aged woman shook her head.

    Hawk continued. "Well, have anyone heard about the Meta Liberation army."

    Lee lifted his head. Since he has the Big Brain move that he had used in tests, he is aware of the history.

    "A troublesome group who made a revolution to give all the humans the right to use their Quirks without resection. Leading to public damage and uncontrolled casualties." Lee said.

    "Ara~ Ara~. Someone is paying attention to classes." Midnight, the curvy pretty teacher, said teasingly. "And here I thought all the boys like to check out."

    "You are aware?" Lee asked.

    "Of course. My job is to give you the motivation to wake up early for classes." Midnight crossed her arms on her c.h.e.s.t, making the watermelon-sized b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle in an attractive move.

    Lee did not dare to smirk when Yu held his hand tightly and glared at Midnight.

    "Relax, he''s my student." Night Eye rolled her eyes at Yu.

    "Anyway, since it''s clear, we can get to the point." Night Eye stepped forward and took the remote from Hawk. Another picture of a city appeared. "As you can see, this city is now where the League of Villains are resting. Because of the investigations, we have reached another result." The picture on the screen changed. "The Meta Library Army is coming back. They have been preparing for a revolution very soon. As you see, this city, with its people, heroes, and everyone, are involved in the army. All are high-trained elites with the goal of liberation. Somehow, Dabi, Twice, and the Doctor who is making the Nomu, has interacted with each other."

    The heroes have shown different reactions from terrified, anxious, and worried.

    A city like that has at least a population of a hundred thousand. If everyone is highly trained with using their quirks, then they would cause mass damage if they attacked snakingly when no one is aware of them."

    "This is not the worse of it." Night Eye continued. "What one has to know is they are under the League of Villains for now. The League of Villain, unfortunately, has developed Trigger. Its effect is longer and stronger in boosting quirks."

    Lee opened his eyes widely. He just remembered what Enji was murmuring of while being in a coma. ''Trigger, Nomu¡­ he was trying to warn them.''

    Night Eye then sighed. "It''s our only solution to make a huge gather of heroes across the country and attack first."

    "Worry not for that." All Might clench his fists, his eyes showing a glint of fire. "I am here."

    Lee rolled his eyes while everyone showed a sign of optimism.

    The rest then discussed the heroes'' plans. How they are planning to make the heroes gather from the country, and then, they discussed the other problem.

    "They can do help from the backsides. The newer the generation, the better the quirks they have." One of the principals spoke.

    Lee flinched and looked at them as if they were bastard.

    "Why don''t you just tell them the truth?" Lee said.

    "Desperate measurements for desperate times."

    A man who was wearing a tuxedo answered instead of the woman.

    Lee rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue.

    "A bunch of politicians." He meant that as an insult. Lee, somehow, felt pissed off on these people, before he turned to walk away. Yu and Rumi prepared to follow him after.

    "Lee, don''t worry, with me there, the student''s job would be to provide the first aids for the others." All Might said, full of confidence.

    Lee was still about to leave the meeting earlier than everyone.

    Lee turned, "What?" he asked with a lazy tone.

    "I''ll have you to know early." She said with a foxy smirk. "After the ambush. I believe that you may be the youngest hero who would enter the top 10 ranks. No, possibly the top 3."

    Lee gazed at the people from the Pro Hero association.

    They surely think that he''s young.

    However, Lee is not stupid. He has a big brain.

    "Keep that for yourself." Lee shook his finger. "I''m leaving this country once I''m done beating the shit out of Dabi." Lee''s intent is to beat someone. Then, naturally, he will have a school transfer out of this place. Being top-ten in a country where people can hate you for catching a serial killer isn''t a place worth staying. As long as he is having his women with him, he can move anywhere.

    Everyone then looked at Lee, shocked.

    "Lee¡­" All Might clench his fist. "Don''t lose your faith in heroes."

    Almost everyone is silent.

    Lee just refused the fame''s seduction, just because he does not like the dirty move from the Pro Hero Association.

    While everyone was looking at his back, Lee reached the door.

    "Don''t forget to call me."

    Lee then left through the door.

 Chapter 183

    A couple of days has passed since the meeting with the heroes. Lee was at school, looking at Vlad King, aka Kan, the homeroom teacher, who said that he has an important announcement this time.

    "As you can see, you will have another internship, decided by the cooperation with the Pro Hero Association and the national Hero Course," Kan said, powerlessly. "It''s your homework for the next week. Since you have your licenses, it''s time to experience real life."

    "Says the one who says that we should stay here longer to learn." Lee expressed his opinion, as he does not like what is going on.

    Kan looked at Lee, knowing that this student has attended the meeting.

    Lee stood up.

    "Lee, sit," Kan said, as Lee was about to leave from the door.

    "I''m sick, I need to go to the doctor." Said Lee, who looked healthy.

    "For real?" Kan asked as he sighed.

    Lee turned, to see everyone is looking at him.

    "Do you know how your homework is going to end ¨C"

    "Lee, you''re not allowed to¨C" Kan interrupted. What Lee is about to say would alert the enemies if one of the students spread the rumours, which would make the heroes lose their surprise element.

    There was a reason why the coming fight was top-secret.

    "Anyway, your homework is just to cover the lack in the pro heroes, not to learn. They won''t tell you to make your will, as you may die or may not." Lee turned to Kan then. "I will meet you then, next week. With everyone else. Until then, I''ll be resting. The school has nothing to teach anyway."

    Lee said. Kan just lowered his head and clenched his fist. There is nothing wrong with what Lee has said. The Pro Hero Association is trying to compensate for the lack of heroes with students, using the internship homework as a cover.

    "Lee, this not something new. Most of the heroes aren''t aware of what they are facing even if they were an intern. You saw that serial killer. This is the same as the usual internship where students may face a situation that can end their life at any moment. Anyone who took a license should be aware of that. Especially you, who faced the League of Villains thrice." Kan said, clenching his fists in frustration. "A hero''s life is in danger all of the time. Everyone who has a license should be aware of this." However, this time, the situation is just expected.

    By the time Kan has ended his thoughts, Lee has left

    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C

    Three days passed at lightning speed. Lee was quite excited for the day. He has been holding for too long and he is finally going to beat the shit out of the person who is at the top of his beating list.

    ''Guess I hold grudges for too long. But that''s only when someone insults Julia or my girls.'' Lee thought as he looked around.

    Although Yu didn''t tell them, they weren''t worried as Lee told them. Itsuka and Yu with the extra quirks and strengths they have, the only thing they should worry about is lowering their guard.

    ''Thinking about extra strength.''

    Lee suddenly rubbed his h.i.p.s with his face smirking.

    He had just remembered what happened with Rumi.

    Rumi was already on a superhuman level of strength, with her speed and power, not to mention her stamina. S.e.x with her was like almost the other girls. Except that she is smaller than them. When Lee had given her the water, he didn''t only boost her strength, but her quirk that increases strength and speed as well. If not for the strong physical body he has and regeneration, his rips would have been broken by a carrot loving rabbit.

    ''Why rabbits likes to ride.'' Lee shook his head. The girls looked at him, knowing of what he is thinking of. Very soon, Yu took her phone up and looked at the clock.

    "Lee, I think it''s time. Girls, you know. We should move to the plane."

    "Mmm¡­" Lee cracked his neck. "No need to hurry."

    For the last days, Lee has been training constantly. Not only he is absorbing quirks and strength, but his control over his Stand Power and Hamon are unmatched now. In fact, he could go faster with Star Platinum now. Julia doesn''t care about the water bills now, since Lee is using Yu''s apartment.

    "I''ll teleport us."

    After some hours, Lee decided to move up. Picking the girls up and stopping the time for more than 45 seconds each time, Lee moved in a speed that exceeded the speed of the sound, and he knew it could be faster. While moving in the stopped time, Lee could cross three cities distance worth and reached one spot, where many were gathering. They were divided between those who stayed behind and those who were in front.

    All Might was standing at the top of the gather, with Rumi and other known strong heroes. In front, as well, there were some people with strong quirks. Some belonged to class A-1, such as Bakugo, Shoto, and some electricity guy, who had very strong offensive quirks. In addition, some were from B-1, such as Kinoko, who can grow mushroom inside of people, Jurota, Ibara and Tetsutetsu.

    There were other people from advanced classes. Nejire, Tamaki and Mirio were here, to help. Mirio during these days seemed to be stronger than usual, thanks to his One for All and his quirk that makes him invincible.

    All those with strong offensive quirks were in the front lines.

    Lee''s group appeared from nowhere, and everyone gave attention. "Hey Young Lee." All Might hi him. Lee only nodded. He and his girlfriend were going the top line.

    Lee felt curious and turned his face. His other classmates were here as well. Momo was standing behind, while wearing a red cape on her back. However, her cleavage exposing clothes were there. Still, it is more covering than usual. When he looked up to her face, she just smiled nervously and nodded. Although it wasn''t shown on her face, Lee could tell that she was so anxious. Lee just looked at his clothes, and he was wearing his usual Hamon Warrior clothes: a very tight sleeveless black shirt which exposes his muscles and abs, with a long black leather pants and boots.

    ''I''m more exposed than her.'' Lee looked behind and pretended to count the army, which was here.

    Lee smirked. These people, although Lee can fight in their stead alone, there are too many annoying quirks that can even one feel dizzy from far. It is better not to face an army of a hundred thousand alone, as they can focus their quirks on him.

    Hawk, the blonde man who was floating above everyone with his fancy wings, smirked as he looked at the shadow of the city.

    "Since everyone is here, we should start." Hawk said.

    "What a pain~"

    Lee took a step forward with the others. Yu and Itsuka turned into a very large giants at the entrance. One is 80 meters long and the other is more than 200 meters.

    Having a long of water boosting quirks surely made them noticeable. still looked little next Yu, who got another boost as well.

    Lee turned and saw Reiko bitting on her tongue. Lee just patted her shoulder as she was floating next to him.

    "Are you jealous."

    "No, their butts is covering my view. I hate it." Reiko rolled her eyes.

    "Alright, prepare for what''s going next." Lee said as took a deep breath. In the next moment, he won''t need to intern.

    Yu, who was a giant of 200 meters class now, extended her hands forward. A very large hot plasma gathered around her body. Same for Itsuka, who was 80 meters high and had a beam gathering in her hands. These quirks were strong, and Life Hamon boosted them! Not to mention, the quirks are very compatible with each other.

    The army of tens of thousands down paused, as they looked up, glopping, as they saw the beams aimed at them.

    All Might, who was about to approach, paused, just like everyone else. The girls has a quirk other than Gigantification. But the size of the army of tens of thousands, uncountable people, made the heroes more focused on clashing.

    "For liberation!" one of the people down yelled.

    In one second, all of them showed their blood l.u.s.t and charged at them.

    "I''ll try just to make an impact." Itsuka said, worried to do much harm if she shoot a beam in the wrong place.

    "You huge bitch!" One of the people down growled.

    Ice started gathering around the rebels and forming a twenty meters large ice wall.

    Still, the Meta Liberation Army could see Itsuka looking down at them, with Yu, who made Itsuka look smaller, aiming at them.

    It can make one wonders how they could boost their quirks!

    Kamui''s explaining about what a wood can do can explain but not used each time.

    "Don''t be gentle on them." Yu said, before unleashing a very large beam that swallowed most of the city, hitting the people and breaking the ground in processes. The buildings started to crumble on the army and fall at them. From her point of view, it seemed like a unleashing a plasma beams at ants. The people paused, as 40% of the rebels army stopped moving, while looking down. The other heroes paused. Looking at the side,

    "I can''t just let them be better than me."

    Reiko turned and looked at Lee, before she rose her hands. Her quirk and strength were boosted more than them. Although she does not have other offensive quirks, her quirk is still so good on its own. With a simple wave of her hand, large rocks which weighed tones started splitting in the mid of air, before charging at the people, who were helplessly trying to block such large things. Hundreds and hundreds were falling just like that, by being hit by the rocks. Some of them did not have much luck as Reiko was using her quirk to lift them for a high level swiftly before releasing her quirk and looking at the others.

    "Whatever." Itsuka, when she saw that their foes were trying to use their quirks to kill Itsuka as they were approaching her, changed her mind about holding back. She released her large beams from her hands, which took a lot of people in the way. She and Yu seemed to take care of most with their beam type quirks.

    90% of the army was done quickly. The rest ten percent were stomped on by their feet, which was quite easy job with their strength class.

    The heroes on the back sides and front sides were opening their jaws widely. All of them expected to witness an epic bloody fight against a huge army. However, feeling the shaking ground, they felt that they were witnessing a battle between humans and ants that can''t live 50 times weight more than them.

    It was a one-sided slaughter, where Lee''s hands were still in his pocket.

    All Might felt frustrated at himself. He clenched his fist. Vanishing, he appeared in front of the very few remains of the meta library army and hit them. With the wind pressure his fist generated, the remains of the supposed villains were over.

    When one looks around now, they will see the army that had been here.

    They all were on the ground, with broken arms, faces, and all. Half of this city, which was a rebels centre, was destroyed in less than five minutes.

    Lee patted his nose.

    That''s his plan.

    Sometimes, playing checker isn''t always about strategy.

    Sometimes, it can be about the total strength of the pieces on has.

    If someone queened most of his pawns, he can start slaughtering his enemies without much thinking.

    Power controls everything.

    "Be sure not to hit Dabi, I have unfinished businesses with him." Lee looked at All Might, who felt like an old man who is doing nothing.

    "Wait Lee, one more man, more dangerous one, would appear many times." Night Eye, who was standing in front, patted his sunglasses. "Three seconds later, one Nomu who can duplicate himself and make doppelgangers of anything will show up."

    "Hello everyone!" Everyone stopped when they saw a very familiar person, walking to the ground. His walking style was sarcastic, that is for sure.

    "Twice," Lee murmured.

    "Somehow. He has taken the improved Trigger" Night Eye patted his glasses, a drop of sweat falling off his forehead. "He can create infinite copies of himself and the others. He will create an army of the previous All For One, in his peak." Night Eye felt horror.

    Everyone near, hearing this, opened their eyes widely that they didn''t know what to say. One All For One was enough to beat all of them if not for All Might¡­ okay that''s in the past. The giants and the ghost girl may be able to hold themselves.

    "No need for time then," Lee said.

    Twice extended his hands, a clay-like matter started forming from both his hands.

    Lee half-closed his eyes, as the clays were forming a human-like shape.

    "What are you¡ª" Night Eye was about to say something.

    ''Star Platinum!'' Lee called in his mind. Star Platinum stood in front and yelled. ''The world!''

 Chapter 184

    *Shaking*

    The ground was shaking beneath doctor Garaki''s feet. If not seeing the tapes of what''s going outside, through the cameras, he would not have known that it was a result of some titans attack and heroes behind them.

    Doctor Garaki was one of All For One''s subordinates, who lived for more than a hundred years, the one to create and develop the Nomus.

    The doctor looked to the nearest two people.

    Dabi was now lying down in his shell-like tube, to get the last modifications and the improved replicated quirks.

    Twice, on the other side, had been the first one to experience the improvement in his quirk.

    "Twice. Twice." Called the doctor twice.

    "Yes, doctor." Replied Twice.

    "Go outside and take care of them. You know who. Until Dabi''s awaken, you can stale all of them."

    Twice looked at the live videos, "But aren''t the bitches too huge." Twice said, noticing the beams. "The size alone should make me worried, let alone the plasma and that beam! I think I''m afraid."

    "But an army made of All For One, shouldn''t be too much for you." The doctor said, smirking.

    The doctor faked a sad expression. "Or are you not going to avenge the league of the villains, your friends and the people who accepted you on your truth."

    "Boss. Tomura. Toga¡­ all of them are there, and no one knows even their names."

    Twice clenched his fist. In his whole life, he has been treated like a freak, a sc.u.m. People would only look at him with disdain, that''s if they looked at him. The league of the villains was like the first home he has, while his first house was the second home.

    "I will." Twice said quietly.

    "Don''t you want to protect him, your friend, until he wakes up?" The doctor said, hiding his smirk. Once Dabi wakes up, the will of All For One should take over his body, and everyone shall be doomed.

    "I will protect my friends from the evil hero." Twice nodded.

    "I will." Twice said loudly.

    "Can you do that!" the Doctor said, still patting a small Nomu between his arms who did not pass the size of a little dog.

    "Yes!"

    "Just let me take a break. I need to go to the bathroom first." Twice opened his arm, clay leaving his hand. A copy of himself formed and walked outside. Twice and his doppelganger started running. However, he fell down all of a sudden as the ground shook again. "Oh, come on. That''s not fair, even Gigantomachia wasn''t this annoying!" Twice said.

    The doctor could only sigh. "Your quirk alone is more troublesome than those giants and All Might."

    "I know!" Twice danced as he flipped in the air before he exited to the fighting location.

    "What a good stupid good guy." The doctor turned and walked toward Dabi, patting him, before looking behind him. Many tubes contained Nomus who were still forming. The doctor bit on his nail. "Master, your expectations were true." He thought.

    Meanwhile, Dabi, who was sleeping in one of the tubes, surrounded by a shell, flinched, unaware why someone would even beat him for something his doppelganger had said.

    -x-X-x-

    Lee stared at Twice in front of him. The time stopped while Twice was having the clay frozen in front of his hands. Looking to the side, Lee could see that Night Eye was so worried from the near future that he has just seen.

    Lee, in a quick motion, appeared in front of twice, with his hands on Twice''s head. Lee let Star Platinum hit Twice''s stomach.

    "Time flows again."

    Lee, soon, started frowning, as All For One he has didn''t work on Twice.

    "Got you! Lucky, I''m not the real one!" Twice said mockingly while Lee realised that Twice is a doppelganger.

    "I have seen this already." Night Eye said.

    All Might clench his fists and look around, along with Lee''s girlfriends.

    "Don''t worry about that!"

    Rumi said, as she vanished from the sight and appeared next to Lee. What Lee has done multiplied her basic strength. In addition, it boosted her quirk as well, which increases her strength and speed as well. Therefore, with just one bottle of water that contains Lifeforce, Rumi had gained multiple effects of what Lee and the other girls usually would gain when it comes to strength.

    Lee just nodded at her. Just a few days ago, he had given her a quirk that allows her to disable quirks.

    "Be careful, they are coming."

    Once Night Eye has said that, everyone could see figures covering the sky, floating. Those figures were of the Nomus, High-End Nomus, which Lee has fought. However, they were in thousands. Moreover, they were heading to the biggest target, Yu.

    Yu took a deep breath and plasma started surrounding her, burning them in the process. However, she could not use that quirk for a long time. Itsuka was punching in the air and clapping.

    The Nomus, instead of regenerating, were dissolving as if a usual doppelganger product would.

    "Damn you!" All Might growled.

    He vanished from the sight, appeared next to the Nomus in the air, and he started beating them one by one. However, there was one more problem. More High-End Nomu in colossal numbers appeared.

    They were more than the army that has been here earlier.

    All of them were floating in the air, and looking down at the heroes and the others.

    Unlike the trained people Lee''s girls had fought,

    "Rumi, Reiko, can you locate him," Lee asked.

    "Wait a minute."

    In a few seconds, as more Nomus were appearing in the air, Reiko opened her eyes widely.

    By this time, the clouds in the sky were covered by the huge swamp of the high-end Nomus.

    Just looking up could plant fear in the heroes and the interns. All Might and few can do fine on their own. However, this is a High-End Nomu! One of them was enough to send Endeavour to coma ¨C though some say he is in a coma for a physiological reason.

    "Lee, he is hiding in the ground, beneath us, twenty meters. The tunnel is there."

    Reiko pointed to one place that was surrounded by the piles of the destroyed building. When she waved her hands, the piles floated and landed away, revealing a tunnel that the Nomus were appearing from.

    Lee looked at her and nodded as if thanking her for saving him troubles. Rumi clapped her fist on her hand as though she felt frustrated. "Oh come on, I was just this away from finding him."

    "Whatever."

    Lee nodded, and Star Platinum punched beneath him, reaching 5 meters in the ground. Star Platinum, who was floating next to Lee, started digging beneath his feel. Following the first rule in mine craft, Lee stepped away from Star Platinum who was making a tunnel so fast. In the next second, taking an advantage of his new range, Star Platinum found someone who is very familiar.

    Lee jumped off the hole, ignoring the cloud that was made of High-End Nomus, before holding Twice from his neck.

    "Stop them!" Lee said, sternly, while pumping Hamon to the man''s head.

    "I can''t!" Twice said, while feeling shocked.

    "Why," Lee asked, knowing that his opponent can say all but truth.

    "These ones can''t be disabled unless they get hit, or come to me one by one. Or, in the end, I die. Or Dabi comes and order them to dissolve on their own"

    Twice announced.

    Lee looked up, to the Nomus, which number overwhelmed someone even like Yu.

    He looked at his other girlfriends, who have yet even to get pregnant.

    He then looked at Twice.

    "I don''t know you, so." Lee closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see this. But it was necessary to do.

    Star Platinum''s hand bypassed Twice''s c.h.e.s.t and entered, his fingers wrapping Twice''s heart.

    "Wait, wait." Twice said, freaking out when Lee turned his face at him as if Lee doesn''t want to know him.

    "We can know each other."

    "Trust me, you can live a better life after you die. I''ve experienced that." Lee said with a tone that says there is nothing that he can do. "I will prefer to keep the girls around in this world."

    Twice did not know what happened. All he knew that it was painless. His heart just stopped on its own.

    The doppelganger in the sky started dissolving and falling to the ground.

    Lee was looking at Twice, drawing a sighing expression. Although Lee did not like the villains, Twice obviously was a retard.

    However, if everyone gave those dangerous people with special needs special treatment, the human race would have ended.

    ''Results matters more than intent and his backstory.'' Lee thought.

    This is the second, no, the first time he really killed someone. The first time, when he had killed Kurogiri, appeared to be fake.

    "What happened, Lee?" All Might, who had been at the sky punching the high Nomus, fell on the ground next to Lee. Looking at the dead body, he could not help but look at Lee.

    Lee shook his head. "He has gotten a heart attack from me staring at him," Lee said.

    All Might, with a simple glance at the body, could tell it was really a heart attack.

    All Might opened his eyes widely. Could it be that Lee used his aura to stop the heart of the man? No way. If Lee has done it, he would kill him by breaking his nuts.

    All Might flinched, but he decided not to say anything since he believed that Lee has done the right thing. Otherwise, the swarm of the Nomu that had been here would have killed almost every other hero here.

    "Good Job Lee, let''s see where to go now. Two remains." All Might said, clenching his fists while thinking about Garaki and Dabi.

    "It''s not over!" came Night Eye''s yell from far. "Over this way quickly. I''ve located the lab."

 Chapter 185

    "Let''s go over this way." Night Eye pointed in one direction. He had just seen the future, all of the near possibilities, and he had seen where the last two members of the league of the villains.

    Lee walked while cracking his fists.

    "Oy Lee, let me beat something," Rumi said, sounds full of self-confidence.

    "Whatever~" Lee could only sigh as he looked at All Might, who had an annoyed expression on his face. Lee could only think if he compares himself physically to this guy. Lee, now, even without Star Platinum, is one of the strongest people physically. He had enough life force and enough Hamon to do many things he would not be able to do in the past, such as lifting tens and tens of tons with ease. Not only so, now, but he can also stop the time has over 50 seconds, thanks to all of the training and the life force he has taken.

    "Hey, don''t grief at me." Rumi rubbed her nose and smiled.

    "Mom does it better¡­."

    Lee and the rest of the heroes crossed the way.

    All Might pointed behind him and said that only the strongest heroes who are capable to fight are allowed to come here.

    One of them was Aizawa.

    Lee, all of the sudden, stopped and patted the arm of the teacher who was known as Eraser Head, pulling him back.

    "Hey, what''s with you?"

    "I think you shouldn''t come, not here, and not now," Lee said.

    "And why you would think so." He asked, showing a hint of annoyance in his tone.

    "Well, in each fight you participate¡­ take it as an offence if you want to¡­ you always end up getting hurt and your ability becomes useless when we need it most. Don''t get involved." Lee advised.

    Eraser Head flinched. "You think I would get harmed or something?" Aizawa said calmly.

    "I''m not saying it''s happened or it will. However, your past is what is saying that." Lee nodded. "Stay in the back, and use your eyes when the right time comes. Right now, there is no need for you to enter."

    "Why is that then," Aizawa asked.

    Lee let some Hamon slip to this man''s head, trying to hypnosis Aizawa to accept this as the utmost truth.

    "You know, life is weird sometimes. Life is like a story; there are conflicts and setbacks that appears whenever you try to achieve a goal, and in order to solve a problem, you will face another problem, which needs other problems to solve on their own." Lee rolled his eyes as he said this. "It''s like a story, even the daily life. And I think my story''s writer is a bitch who has something against me. I have to play my cards before he figures out some plot holes." [1]

    "Fine, I will stay in the back. No need for a long explanation." Aizawa put his hands on his pockets and walked behind everyone else. Since Lee is super strong, it would be better to leave things for him. Besides, All Might is here. The invincible figure.

    -------------------

    "They are here."

    As soon as they entered, they heard someone yelling.

    When Lee gave him a look, he saw a short fat man with a thick moustache, looking at them with a quite surprised face. He was sitting; and, on his l.a.p, there was the most little Nomu Lee had ever seen.

    "Doctor Garaki." Said one of the heroes as he approached.

    "Ah¡­" Doctor Garaki sighed leisurely, as he leaned his back on his chair.

    Seeing how confident he is, made most of the heroes think that there is a trap here.

    Lee looked around and he could feel something hiding for them.

    Around the doctor, most of the tubes were empty. Somehow, Lee could have a guess that it''s where the skulls guys have been developed.

    "Stop f.u.c.k.i.n.g around!" Rumi screamed.

    Rumi was a crazy girl when it comes to fighting and bed, Lee knew.

    She will not care even if she is stronger or weaker than her opponent is.

    "What a troublesome girl."

    When her fist was met with the doctor''s face, Lee stopped the time, appeared in front of the almost 6 Nomus, and joined them together.

    He quickly tried to absorb the regeneration quirks, which the high-end Nomus has, as he gathered them in different around the lab.

    He then stopped the time and appeared in the middle of the room.

    From everyone else''s perspective, they would think Lee was teleporting at an amazing speed, just like the rabbit woman and All Might. However, Lee, in fact, was having his time to relax around as he thought about the best angles where to put the Nomus and quickly take their quirks back.

    He had just taken some regeneration quirks for himself to keep for using later. Not to mention, the original regeneration quirk that has been boosted with Hamon.

    Rumi, who had just sent Garaki into a state between the current life and the afterlife, turned into a blur and landed each Nomu a kick on the head, crushing their skulls and causing some cracks on the ground. She was a quick reactor.

    "Hey, don''t make me regret not kicking you hard enough!" Rumi yelled.

    "Hehe---"

    Garaki laughed. However, before he could even continue his laughter, multi fists marks appeared on his body from nowhere. Everyone turned and gave Lee an eye. Lee, faced by their glances, shrugged his shoulders and sighed.

    "Let''s keep moving. He was just annoying."

    "Great, as expected from the guy whom I chose to be my mate." Rumi jumped and landed behind Lee, before she patted his back and laughed loudly, being proud of Lee and how taking things is just as easy as this.

    "Guys, run, run away! All Might, carry everyone!"

    The entire sudden, Night Eye yelled. When All Might look at him, Night Eye had sweat covering his face. "What the f.u.c.k are you waiting for? ¨C"He seemed to be horrified.

    Suddenly, the heat raised in crazy amount. It felt as hot as the magma itself.

    From the corners of the room, blue flames started spreading, surprising the heroes from nowhere.

    [1] AN: I can''t believe that I took that professionally. Ouch, it hurts.

 Chapter 186

    Heat spread across the lab.

    Lee and the other heroes felt this as they heard Night Eye shouting at All Might to carry everyone here out. Since we were at the lab, only the strongest heroes have been here. They were around twenty, and most of them, except Rumi, Lee, and All Might, weren''t aware of what''s going on.

    All Might, in a quick reaction speed, moved at a hypersonic speed, while carrying most of the heroes here.

    From Lee''s perspective, however, All Might was frozen, just like the flame.

    Lee, who just stopped the time, looked to see that Rumi was already dragging a group of people from their collars while running outside.

    He looked forward. In front of him, there was a blue fire that was going to swallow Lee, just like everyone else.

    Lee opened his eyes widely.

    The places that the blue flame has passed by were in the middle of melting or is already aches.

    This flame is too hot!

    ''Whatever.'' Lee cracked his fists, as he is now going to meet someone who he had been chasing.

    Lee, making Star Platinum holding everyone including All Might and Rumi, moved outside of the lab in hypersonic speed, by making a hole in the roof and taking everyone up with him.

    "Time flows again," said Lee, after he had put everyone down on the ground.

    (O)

    He looked around to see that he, along with the people, were outside the lab.

    After blinking twice, he looked at the only person who can do teleport here.

    Lee was standing while looking in one direction.

    Following his line of sight, All Might saw a very huge blue fire leaving the hole.

    Everyone around, including All Might, covered their eyes with their hands.

    "What the hell with this heat." All Might panted while looking at the blue fire pillar.

    (O)

    "Dabi," Lee said, before flinching. ''What''s wrong with All Might and double meanings.''

    Lee shook his head while looking at the far side, trying to look for Aizawa, whom he hid earlier.

    "He is here."

    Lee looked at the flames pillar that just vanished.

    It revealed one shape, of a black-haired man, without burning marks. He was flying in the sky. Or, more likely, he was floating. The blue fire was spinning around him and creating a wall that covers him from view.

    Dabi looked down at the army of the heroes that were in front of his sight, and he smiled slightly.

    Lee felt something kicking inside of him. ''All For One.'' Lee knew.

    The quirk he has taken from the All For One was just a replicate of another quirk, which Lee felt inside of the man that just appeared.

    "You finally showed up." Lee looked at him, wondering why Aizawa''s quirk is not taking it. Right, Dabi is covering himself with this fire. As long as Aizawa isn''t looking at him directly, Dabi''s quirks can be still active.

    "Oh, it''s you." Dabi looked down and made eye contact for the first time. "Not bad seeing you in person."

    To Dabi, it was the first time to see Lee personally. However, to Lee, there was an unforgettable grudge, of which source is love¡­family.

    "Didn''t you forget anything?" Lee asked, looking up while feeling anger. Yet he didn''t show that on his face.

    "What would that be?" Dabi said as though he was amused.

    All Might, who was on the ground, vanished and appeared next to Dabi, clenching his fist.

    "Smash!"

    He punched in front of Dabi, who did not show a surprise on his face.

    Dabi, instead of trying to dodge, extended his palm to take the punch.

    Of course, it was something stupid to try to block the attack of the hero who was known to be undefeatable.

    A strong wind spread across the city.

    When All Might''s fist met with Dabi''s covered palm, Dabi flew back some several meters.

    "Well, you lost your hand." Dabi waved his hand, and his bones and flesh were fixed in no time.

    "But, I didn''t." Dabi mocked.

    "You¡­" All Might flinched as the blue fire spread across his hand.

    "Do you think it''s enough to stop me?" All Might screamed and clenched his fist that was burning.

    With a strong yell, the number one hero punched with all of his might toward Dabi, sending a great wind that pushed the fire.

    Dabi, of course, took some damage and flew back. However, he just smiled as he regenerated in no time.

    On the other hand, All Might''s hand appeared as the fire left it.

    It was red, as cracks spread across his skin. They were burning marks.

    If anyone sees his hand, they would feel pain from looking alone. Yet, All Might is standing still.

    Lee didn''t flinch at Shoto, who has shown a shocked expression on his face.

    "Why would I be related to a son of a beach like you?"

    Lee just vanished and appeared in front of Dabi, appearing in the middle of the firewall.

    Lee had a slight silver layer protecting him from flame. That was the diamond shield that helped to protect him.

    "Really? Didn''t Julia Angel tell you who''s your father?"

    "An asshole, I know," Lee said. "Geez. Did you get my mom''s name from the web? As a good son, I have to beat the shit out of you." Lee said, trying to ignore him.

    Dabi smirked.

    He thought that Lee is burning. However, Lee ignored the flames.

    Even if it can hurt him, Lee can regenerate better than Nomus.

    The invisible and invincible Star Platinum extended his hand and held Dabi from the neck.

    Dabi, all of the sudden, had a dark fog extending from his body.

    Lee flinched. The fog can manipulate space.

    Lee, once, almost died because of the range''s rules and the space warping.

    Quickly, Lee stopped the time, made Star Platinum appear behind Dabi, and he put some Hamon there.

    Dabi, all of the sudden, flew back. He, however, was smiling as he crushed the ground.

    In his place, two Dabi''s appeared. Both were laughing.

    "Hahaha¡­ Lee Angel. Do you know my father, our father," Dabi regenerated from his injury laughing. "Endeavour told you nothing! Well, it does not matter. It would be fun if he saw his good sons die before him, isn''t that right, bastard little brother."

    According to Dabi now, Lee is his brother¡­

    Lee paused for a second. Okay, many people claim that they are sons of famous people. But why would Dabi

    Lee believed that enemies can spout non-sense sometimes.

    Lee suddenly flinched.

    He had remembered something.

    ''I kissed Fuyumi.'' Lee opened his eyes. ''Julia asked if I have become religious, then she said that kiss, or relationship, isn''t a wrong thing.'' Opening his eyes widely, Lee remembered the kind of gaze Julia had given him. it was like when a hero tells someone that his friends are dead!

    Lee had thought that she assumed that Fuyumi is a trap and that''s why Lee thought that she is messing with him. Yet she does not mess. He knew his mom.

    She even had said that morals aren''t absolute and the right and the wrong isn''t decided by people.

    ''Oh shit!''

    Fuyumi is his sister! That is why she made it sound like it was okay.

    Lee, now, get''s it.

    ''Julia said it''s fine!''

    Lee unconsciously put his hands in front of his face and covered them.

    ''She thinks that i.n.c.e.s.t is not wrong¡­''

    Somehow, the thing he wanted to believe made it easy for Lee to accept reality.

    Lee didn''t know if he should smile or cry.

    "What, did you have a flashback?" The two Dabis asked as they became four.

    "I''ve been wasting my life."

    Lee, hands still covering his face, murmured.

    He just has realised that his childhood''s fantasies could be reality.

    "How did I miss that point?" Lee said, voice full of regrets.

    The people around looked at him while thinking that Lee, who is still 16, is suffering from shock. Many yelled behind him, trying to tell him to ignore it and it may be a trap. However, Lee ignored all of them as he still thinking about Julia and Fuyumi... it makes sense.

    "Tell me what did you remember?" the four Dabis became eight.

    "I have kissed Fuyumi and felt her b.o.o.b.s. We flirted with each other. She sniffed my clothes once, and we saw each other n.a.k.e.d.."

    Dabi, all of the sudden stopped when he had heard that Lee kissed his Dabi''s little lovely sister.

    "You degenerate f.u.c.ker!" Dabi cursed.

    Lee put his hands down and lifted his head, looking at Dabi, who became a hundred man.

    All of them are covered in fire and looking at him.

    "Says who?" Lee said. "Well, you made me rethink my life. However, I have no time to waste on thinking, other than how I should beat the shit out of you." Lee said, firmly.

 Chapter 187

    It was a surprise to me that I knew that I kissed my sister.

    I may be born as Lee, however, I''m still the person who has been born on Earth. I can use that fact to get through this easily and be careless.

    Still, what was shocking for me is that Julia knew and she had been okay with this.

    Dabi, although he will never hear it from me, I''ll write thank you on your tomb, that''s if you had any after I''m done from you.

    ''This reminds me, Enji.''

    All of the sudden, I had felt the urge to beat Enji. That f.u.c.ker! However, he is in a coma. But, well, there is nothing to do. The good news is that I had beaten him already.

    Now, All I can do is to beat his other son.

    After I had revealed that I had kissed Fuyumi, Dabi paused in front of me; he and his doppelgangers that have been multiplying from his body.

    Funny thing. Before I even killed Twice, God may have mercy on his soul, I had taken his quirk. The killing was my last option of course, since taking the quirk hadn''t been enough to stop twice.

    Now, Dabi and I can multiply ourselves. However, I did not want to do so, given the history of Twice.

    As I had been chasing the two in the past, I knew a bit of their history. One of the things that you would learn from Twice is that the clone would have his own free will, and would like to rule over the original.

    I didn''t know if the clones would have the stand, but I didn''t want to use them until they are my last resort.

    "You kissed Fuyumi, you bastard!"

    "I have kissed your mom as well," I said, my tone calm and mocking.

    "BASTARD!"

    After yelling at me, Dabi and two hundred clones, with flames covering them as a shield, aimed their hands at me. I stood still, the heroes were behind me. With such a number, and not to forget Dabi''s current power, he can beat All Might easily and the rest of the heroes except for the ones that I took care of.

    "Die, you monster!" Dabi and his clones said as they aimed the beams at me.

    "Now! Yu." I screamed.

    Yu, who was behind me and the other heroes, grew to a very large giant that it is hard to find an end to her head.

    Geez, why did I feed her too much life ripples?

    Yu aimed her hands at him, big enough to hold the buildings around. The hands glowed in red as hot plasma covered them and were shot, ready to swallow me and Dabi.

    When the beam approached from behind, I stopped the time, touched each of Dabi and his clones on the head, and I channelled Hamon there, intending to explode them.

    Yu and her plasma beam were on another league compared to Dabi''s combined flame from hundreds of clones. The plasma swallowed the fire, hitting each one of Dabi''s clone; and she then followed it by punching their original location, causing an earthquake. What had been originally Dabi''s place was replaced by fist print. Yu turned her now large face to me and smiled slightly as if saying she had done the job.

    Yu quickly took her face back.

    "Geez. These girls are annoying," said Dabi''s voice from nowhere.

    Everyone was shocked to hear this voice again.

    Lifting our heads, the heroes and I saw many portals made of dark fogs, in hundreds, no, in thousands, appear from the sky.

    "Brother, did you really think I am stupid enough to fight you head-on." Dabi or one of his clones, said, as he had dark fog mixed with fire extending from his body.

    "I don''t know. That''s what your face is saying."

    It seems that I am playing with someone who thinks he is playing checker.

    I looked at the portals that had Dabi''s doppelganger appear from them.

    Some of them aimed their fire on Yu, who was not hard to hit given how large her body is.

    Good, all I need now is to focus on a way to beat Dabi, who is sending thousands of clones with each passing second.

    I know, if 1/10 of them used their fire, all of the heroes would die.

    I have to think of doing something.

    "What are you going to do." Dabi mocked as he looked down at me.

    "Yeah, this''s Big Brain Time," I murmured as I pumped Hamon to my head, this time, to make myself smarter.

    All Might, risking his life, dashed forward, trying to kill them. However, one Dabi was already troublesome. Once he approached, some of the clones unleashed flames around their bodies.

    All Might, if not for me stopping the time and pulling him back, would have died.

    "What a pain. Do you want to die?" I said as I put All Might on the ground after stopping the time.

    "I can''t stay and do nothing!" All Might was about to dash again, however, I made Star Platinum chop on his neck and stop him from moving. Somehow, it worked!

    "Persist till the end."

    I said as I turned and smiled.

    The only reason I had time to say this was because Yu was stalling Dabi. She was punching and unleashing plasma beams at him. However, Dabi could keep going with his clones and flames.

    The ground was shaking when Yu unleashed plasma from her body, destroying many of Dabi''s clones in the process.

    And honestly, Yu showed signs of feeling pain, even though she had regeneration, which quite annoyed me.

    I stopped the time, appeared in the sky, and destroyed many of Dabi clones. Each one I touch would explode.

    I then appeared from thin air, and Yu stopped shooting beams, as I was between her and Dabi.

    "Yu, go back! I got this!"

    Yu flinched.

    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"

    I panted as I was floating.

    "Come," I said, looking at the fog portals. I swept a drop of sweat from my chin while pretending to be tired.

    "Right?" one of the Dabis said.

    (O)

    Dabi was looking at Lee, who was panting and trying to breathe.

    Dabi smirked.

    It''s wonderful that this little bastard has grown this strong.

    Their father, endeavour, would know that his favourite sons are nothing but little shits compared to him; Dabi will make sure that it would happen.

    Dabi flicked his fingers.

    Dark fog portals surrounded Lee.

    Lee, since he was tired, was unaware of what is going on. He was swallowed by fire that had been teleported by the fog. Lee looked behind, shocked. After being hit by the flame, he fell down to the ground. Lee''s body hit the ground, his eyes closed, and he was flinching.

    "Lee!"

    Dabi heard many yells. Itsuka and Yu had the loudest ones. Dabi did not care. When both Itsuka and Yu aimed at him, he appeared next to Lee, who was on the ground, his hand on Lee''s neck.

    "Shoot me if you want him dead."

    He said looking at the girls who were about to shoot big beams at him.

    Itsuka and Yu hesitated.

    "Go back to your size, or I''ll kill him, right here and now." Dabi threatened.

    "You¡­" Itsuka seemed to lose her temper from rage, yet Yu held her still.

    Yu was clenching her teeth. "Leave him."

    "Tsk, you think I don''t dare." Dabi, while everyone doppelganger in the sky was standing still, had flames appear on his fingers. Then, those fingers approached the unconscious Lee.

    "What are you going to do?" Yu asked.

    "Take his quirk, and then throw my little bastard brother," Dabi said, looking at them, smiling. Whether they knew he lies or not, they do not have a choice anyway.

    "Fine¡­" Yu said as she raised both of her hands in defeat. She and Itsuka then became little girls again.

    Dabi smiled at them.

    They have good quirks.

    Once he gets theirs, destroying the heroes'' world should be very easy.

    Dabi just smiled. He then looked at the sky, signalling for the original one to come down.

    "He doesn''t pretend to faint, you can come down."

    Dabi had just tested Lee. Lee isn''t faking sleeping or anything. With this, Dabi is sure that the original can approach Lee without feeling danger.

 Chapter 188

    Dabi smiled when he approached Lee''s body, which was lying down on the ground. The original Dabi has appeared from a portal in the sky. He looked down to the little half bastard brother of his and slowly descended.

    "Good job." He looked at his doppelganger.

    They nodded with a smirk on their face.

    Since they had the same ideas and goal, they were working together without conflicts.

    Dabi then looked at Lee.

    "Now, I have to take this quirk. You don''t deserve what the Todoroki family has given." Dabi said as his hand slowly approached Lee''s head.

    (O)

    Meanwhile, on the heroes'' side, one person could not keep calm and was about to dash.

    Rumi was trying to move with all of her might forward.

    However, she felt an invincible force holding her.

    She turned her face to Reiko, thinking that this girl is the one who is stopping her from going and give Dabi''s face a f.u.c.k.i.n.g punch.

    Rumi knew that she needs each millisecond to save Lee. That is why she glared at Reiko.

    However, Reiko wasn''t giving her attention. Reiko''s eyelids were shaking as her eyes were widely opened, while cold sweat ran across her face, before ending up dropping from her chin. Rumi opened her eyes widely. This is the first time she sees Reiko showing emotion on her face.

    Reiko was barely giving her attention, as she was focusing on Lee. So, she can''t be the one who is using her quirk to stop her from moving.

    "It''s not her, who is stopping you from moving forward," came a familiar voice from behind.

    A man, wearing a long black coat and a black cap, covering his face, was standing behind her.

    The man lifted the cap, revealing Lee''s face.

    "What''s happening?" Rumi blinked twice as her eyes were widely opened.

    "Hush." Lee put his index next to his mouth, before looking at Dabi, the original one.

    Lee continued. "One needs to play the sheep role to draw the wolf out."

    Rumi then looked back at Dabi, who was next to Lee. If Lee is next to her, then who in the hell is next to Dabi.

    "Aizawa, don''t blink." Lee has said.

    "Fine," Aizawa revealed himself between the crowd of heroes. He was looking at Dabi.

    In no time, Lee vanished from his original spot.

    Earlier, Lee, as he was killing Dabi''s many doppelgangers, he had realised that it won''t go anywhere if he kept doing this until eternity.

    His Big Brain move had shown him the way.

    After fighting for some time, Lee pretended to be tired. When a portal appeared behind him, Lee turned and pretended to be surprised, as the fire got out of it, coming toward him and trying to claim his life.

    Lee simply took the attack while covering himself with Star Platinum and the diamond, before pretending to fall. Lee then stopped the time as he was falling.

    Using Twice''s quirk, he extended his hand in the middle of the air, and a lump of clay left his hand. The clay soon formed an exact copy of himself that should have Lee''s memories and should know what to do.

    Lee, soon, moved away and grabbed some random coat and cap, so Dabi will not see the original him when he reveals his real self.

    ---End Flashback---

    The real Dabi smirked, as his hands c.a.r.e.s.sed Lee''s face.

    He thought that he is finally going to have the absolute power to destroy this world and make chaos.

    When Dabi tried to take Lee''s quirk, he opened his eyes widely, as he felt that something was missing. There wasn''t a quirk within Lee?

    "Everyone, you can start attacking."

    Aizawa stepped in front of everyone and said, pointing to Dabi and his doppelgangers.

    Yu and Itsuka started becoming large giants. Meanwhile, Rumi and Reiko approached with cold expressions. All Might slowly stood up to his feet, and looked forward.

    "I still can kill him," Dabi said as he took Lee from his neck. Although Aizawa may disable his quirk temporarily, Dabi is still having a hostage.

    "Go ahead, please."

    Dabi opened his eyes widely when a familiar voice came from behind. As he turned, he saw Lee, in different clothes, standing behind him.

    "Impossible!"

    "Not totally." The one who answered was Lee in Dabi''s hands. That Lee took a deep breath and a rippling electric-like ran through Dabi''s hand. When Dabi took his hand back, his hand exploded, turning into a bloody mist.

    Lee''s doppelganger shook his head, no.

    Dabi felt confused when they stared at each other.

    "Wait, you have it as well! All For ¨C "Dabi realised something and shouted. However, before he could complete his words, the view in front of him has changed.

    He and Lee were now in the sky, floating.

    Lee was having the real Dabi by the neck, and the two of them seemed to be above sea level with some miles. Dabi knew that as he looked down since he saw Lee''s two girlfriends from his angle, and didn''t see the rest of the people. The girls seemed to be stomping on the ground. Dabi flinched, his clones are getting crushed, aren''t they? Well, given the fact that Aizawa is there, Dabi''s copies can do nothing without the fancy quirks of theirs other than having super strength.

    However, the moment Aizawa blinks, the clones can clone themselves, and everyone down will be doomed without Lee down.

    "Yare Yare Daze. I have promised that I will beat you, and I''m going to." Lee said.

    "Well, when did you make that promise?" Dabi asked mockingly as he looked at Lee.

    Dabi knows that Aizawa''s power effect is temporary. Once Dabi stalls Lee with words, he will burn him and kill him for good.

    "What! She is your sister!" Dabi said, angrily shouting.

    "Well, did you miss that doc.u.mentary? All of the humans nowadays has one biological grandma given the Mitochondria DNA test of all the humans across the world" Lee smirked. "Can you guess how her kids managed to bring the rest of us?"

    Lee, since he saw Dabi pissed off, did not want to miss that chance. He liked to see that c.o.c.ky smile on Dabi''s face vanish

    "Your kids will get a genetic disease," Dabi said with sarcasm mixed with anger.

    "One can always use a c.o.n.d.o.m." Lee sneered. He was kidding though, probably not. "Besides, we have technologies to fix that, don''t we."

    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g pervert¨C." Yelled Dabi.

    "You''re f.u.c.k.i.n.g dead." Replied Lee.

    "Ora!"

    Dabi''s face was broken all of the sudden, while Lee was holding from his neck.

    "Ora Ora Ora."

    Around Lee''s body, there were ghost-like arms, moving and punching the face of Dabi.

    Dabi didn''t know what''s going on, however, the rage he was feeling, was replaced with pain.

 Chapter 189

    (AN:since the end is a chapter away, the chapters on patre on are released, so no one would have to die from cliffing. thanks for all those who supported this)

    Lee was looking at Dabi, who just was being beaten by Star Platinum. Since they were up in the sky, they were far from Aizawa, so the quirk suppressing effect was over, and Dabi could regenerate. However, Lee didn''t take that quirk back. Instead, Lee found it as a chance to beat Dabi more without holding back.

    "Come on," Dabi said, trying to activate his fire. However, because Lee was using Hamon to stop him from doing that, Dabi was still getting his a.s.s beaten.

    "Hah~" with a sigh, Lee half-closed his eyes and, before Dabi could even regenerate, Lee took out his quirk of regeneration, the blue flame and, of course, the cloning quirk as well. The quirk that produces dark fog that warp space was taken as well. Lee looked down, to see that the heroes were still fighting Dabi''s copies.

    "Won''t they fade as well?" Lee asked as he looked at Dabi, who had his face broken all of the time.

    Forcing a smirk, Dabi said, "hehe. As long as I''m alive, these copies would still be able to copy themselves. Eventually, even the bitches would die. Hahahaha!"

    "Taste your own medicine then," Lee said as he focused on one of the quirks that he has gotten now.

    Dabi opened his eyes widely as he saw that a blue fire wrapped Lee''s hand.

    "This, this is my flame."

    "Yes, they are pretty hot. Hot enough to burn All Might''s."

    Lee wasn''t smiling. He had a deadly serious expression on his face.

    "What are you doing?" Dabi expressed his shock.

    Lee had already done what he wanted to do, which was beating the a.s.s of Dabi. Now, Lee was between the choice to end Dabi''s life, or possible getting one of his girlfriends, or friends, killed.

    "Well, you deserve it for calling my mom a bitch."

    The fire left Lee''s hand, swallowing Dabi from head to toe. Lee felt the heat of the flames. Even though his new quirk allows him to withstand fire, it still felt hot.

    This is a good addition. In no time, Dabi was turned into ashes, pure ashes as Lee took his hands back.

    Down, where the girls and the rest of the heroes were fighting the doppelgangers of Dabi, stopped all of the sudden, as Lee was descending.

    Lee landed in the middle of the piles of destruction.

    "We won." Someone said.

    "We Won!"

    "Hey, Lee is here!"

    All of the sudden, he found that everyone was looking at him. Lee scratched his nose while looking back at everyone.

    "Dabi has exploded himself. He is dead. Nothing to worry about."

    Lee lowered his head.

    He has just killed, again. It still gives a bad taste to the mouth. It''s like he even had a choice in the saying. But there is no way, as a hero, he would admit he had done something like that.

    ''If we look at the bright side, I am now with no enemies or something that can threaten me.''

    "Lee, you bastard, you tricked me. I almost died." Yu said, crying.

    Lee rolled his eyes as he patted Yu. Soon, Itsuka came and gave him a hug. Rumi just came from behind and gave him a smack on his back while Reiko just stood on his side.

    Lee touched the other girls'' head secretly and gave them the regeneration quirk he had gotten from Dabi, before letting a sigh.

    The heroes were cheering up from the happiness that they got out of this harm.

    They all looked at Lee. With no doubt, he would enter the ranking of the top ten.

    Lee, on the other hand, had another thought.

    "Girls, how about we move out from here," Lee said. He wanted to move away. They just nodded at him before leaving his hug as the cameras were approaching.

    Lee, while he was standing in the middle, noticed that Shoto was coming toward him. Shoto stood up in front of Lee and decided to ask. "Do you think what Dabi has said is real?" Shoto asked.

    Lee shook his head. "Does it matter if it is true or false?" Lee replied.

    "It would. I have always wondered why Enji was giving you special attention. Caring about you why should you become number one. It is all because you have his blood as well. Yet, that bastard never told anyone of us." Shoto, with half-closed eyes, looked at Lee. "Not to mention, If you really have kissed Fuyumi, it really does matter, whether you are his son or not."

    "Listen, this is all new to me as well." Lee lifted his head.

    He needs to ask Julia about that; also the part of her being okay with i.n.c.e.s.t, he needs to ask about it.

    Lee continued, "I''m as confused as you are."

    "I know. It''s not your fault." Shoto sighed, lowered his head, and continued walking.

    Lee shook his head and decided to leave these thoughts for now.

    He looked over, toward the people who are injured. All Might was holding his burned hand, his face cringing.

    "Oy, Lee." All Might waved his hand. Without many words, Lee understood. He quickly appeared in front of him and stabbed All Might on his lung, with his finger. All Might stood still; his hand was healing on its own, with the ripples. The people just looked at Lee. They were amazed at Lee''s ability here.

    Dabi showed that he could beat All Might and the rest of the heroes. If not for Lee, then Dabi would have taken over the world.

    "Whatever. It doesn''t matter." Lee shrugged his shoulder and went to the side, to stand up with his girls. "He''s dead anyway."

    "Dead!" All Might opened his eyes widely.

    "Whatever." Lee did not want to talk; he turned his head and started walking away.

    The heroes started picking up their stuff and moved back.

    Lee relaxed a bit.

    On his way back, he noticed Bakugo, sitting on the ground and drawing something with his finger.

    "How this possible, how is this possible." Bakugo was murmuring. "There''s no way for one¡­ Tsk¡­"

    Lee shook his head. Bakugo is a beyond hopeless person, and Lee did not know what Blondie was thinking of. Lee has his girls to smash, and that is a priority.

    Now, Lee made his way back home. Meanwhile, the world and the press were preparing for interviews and articles.

    A/N: in advance, I want to apology for the lack of the updates. The last days were quite rough, exams, family, and moving out troubles.

 Chapter 190

    After ending the fight with Dabi and the Liberation Army, Lee took a bus back home.

    He was quite calm, hungry, and curious. Lee lifted and looked at his hands.

    The quirks he has gotten, and Stand, and the power of Hamon. Now, without a doubt, Lee can be the strongest known person in the world ¨C unless someone else is hiding his power.

    ''Seems I can leave the school.'' Lee thought.

    "What are you thinking of." Asked Yu who was sitting next to him.

    "Bet he is leaving the school," Reiko said.

    "Nah. Lee would be thinking about eating," Itsuka said.

    Lee couldn''t help but chuckling and lowering his head. "Who gets that right would get 30.000 yins. Deal."

    "You don''t have that much." Yu rolled her eyes.

    ---

    Lee was finally back in his home city. He was walking down the street. He had already changed his clothes, and now he was wearing casual ones.

    He was on his way to his apartment.

    However, he noticed a weird crowd gathering in front of his living building.

    "He is over here."

    "Lee is back."

    The people turned toward Lee while holding their cameras. A strong White flash hit his eyes. Lee started blinking a couple of times as he saw all of the lights are focused on him. the press was here, and they were trying to make an interview with him. As soon as they saw him, they got near him while running.

    Lee clenched his teeth, looking at these people.

    "Stop!" Lee yelled, unleashing a strong aura around his body that scared the journalists to stop, temporarily. All of them raised their cameras, ready to record his next word.

    What kind of person would interview someone who has just come back from a war!!"

    "Ah¡­" one of them lowered the camera and said. "The journalist."

    All of them nodded.

    "What a pain in the a.s.s."

    Lee stopped the time, walked past them, and stood up in front of his house, before resuming the time and opening the door.

    He got inside, to find his mom sitting on the couch while having her leg above the other. She was shaking her foot, which meant that she was quite anxious.

    As soon as she saw him, she put her leg down and said.

    "Hey. Seems you have a rough day."

    "You tell me."

    "Mmm¡­" she paused for a second. "By the way, you fought him."

    "Yes," Lee said.

    "He seemed to say few words. Did it annoy you?" Julia said while looking at Lee. It wasn''t hard to say that he knew about his father. For real. If anyone opened the TV right now, they would tell that Dabi is the son of Endeavour and that Dabi had a real nice conversation with Lee. She had seen the TV, and how Lee had been shocked after talking to Dabi.

    "It doesn''t matter in any case, does it."

    Lee shook his head when he saw the journalists were leaving and he walked before he sat next to his mom.

    "But you fought your brother," Julia said, as she patted Lee''s shoulder, thinking that he may be angry. "Probably you are hating how things reached that point."

    "Not really. Blood relationship isn''t really that strong. Across history, most of the kings are the ones who killed their eldest siblings." Lee let a sigh. "I feel nothing," Lee said.

    Julia looked forward, Lee didn''t appear to deny that he knew about Dabi''s relationship. He even doesn''t feel guilty about what happened? Or is he just pretending.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I mean. You went to your father''s place. And I didn''t tell you. You may hate me for not let you know who are your family."

    "Why would I?" Lee looked over her. "He''s an asshole. Besides, I''m happy that I took my baths with you as a child rather than him. It would have caused me trauma." Lee said seriously, even the last part.

    Julia thought he''s being sarcastic and chuckled, before taking the apple from his hand and chewing it.

    "Were this bothering you?" Lee isn''t an edgy teenager who would make a teen drama over that ¡­ no he isn''t ¡­ he can understand how a.d.u.l.ts think ¨C sometimes.

    "Mm¡­" she nodded as she

    "What an ordeal."

    "Something is bothering you."

    "Wait, why do you think that."

    " Usually, you say good grief when the situation is hopeless. Give me a break when you are lazy, and what a pain when something is painful. As for ordeal, it''s when you want to hide something that you don''t want to say out of fear. And next, you''re going to say Geez."

    "You already did."

    Lee was quite surprised. ''Am I reincarnator or someone who had been risen again?'' It made him doubt himself

    Julia hit his shoulder. "Now, what''s annoying you? Tell me."

    "See¡­ it''s about." Lee bit his lip for a second, thinking if he should drop the bomb and say it anyway.

    "Yes?"

    Lee took a deep breath. "Fuyumi? Do you remember?" Lee then looked to his mom''s green eyes directly. Julia''s eyelids opened widely.

    "What?"

    "that time, after the hospital."

    "Ahem. Ahem." Julia rolled her eyes, a small blush running across her cheeks. "I didn''t tell you so you don''t have a heart attack."

    Julia blinked twice.

    "I mean, you think, it''s not wrong? So, it''s okay with you? "

    For the first time, he saw her opening her eyes widely. Lee wished that he bite his tongue. He just made it a question.

    ''Star Platinum, can you rewind time.'' Lee thought, but the stand shook his head as it stood by the corner, crossing its arm and observing.

 Chapter 191

    Lee bit his tongue as he looked at Julia, whom he just asked if she is okay with that.

    "Well, doesn''t it astonish you what the context of the question can tell you about the questioner?" Julia was quite shocked when she heard Lee, instead of asking about family, she was okay with i.n.c.e.s.t.

    Now, men are direct persons. Women, on the other hands, say something that has many deep meanings behind them.

    Lee did not know what to say so he looked at his phone, saying. "Do we order pizza?"

    "Don''t change the topic."

    Lee put his phone in defeat and turned, looking at her.

    "Okay." Lee sighed, as he looked at her lips before her eyes.

    Lee continued. "You are the one who said it''s something right¡­ i.n.c.e.s.t¡­"

    "Ahem. Who said it''s wrong are some pops. Everyone lives according to their belief." Julia took a deep breath.

    She was quite aware of the hidden message here.

    "Hey, I''m your mom," Julia said, narrowing one eyebrow while chuckling.

    "I know. That is why I love you. Wish we were not blood-related." Lee sighed as he lowered his head. If she is opened to the idea, no harm in confessing.

    For real. He just came back from killing two villains. What line can''t he cross more?

    "Yes, I love you too." She patted his arm. "But I like being your mom, more, though. I can mess with you that way better." She said while playing with his c.h.e.s.t. When Lee looked down, she pocked his nose.

    "I know." Lee leaned back. "You still can mess with me though."

    ''Please don''t kill me.'' Lee thought. ''But I have super regeneration, so¡­''

    Julia sighed as she looked at Lee. It was not a bad idea. He was handsome, muscular and tall. It was quite tempting for a middle-aged woman.

    "Hey. You remember what your grandma used to say."

    "Oh. About the pp."

    "Although it''s a bit racist." Lee rolled his eyes and chuckled. "You know. I don''t think I got that from him."

    "Ahem." Julia rolled her eyes. "Yeah." She then looked at him. "Since when you had the idea."

    "Ever since 4 years old," Lee admitted, with a sarcastic tone.

    He wasn''t a normal kid. As a reincarnation of his previous self, he has the consciousness of a teenager when he had reincarnated. S.u.c.k.i.n.g her t.i.t.s every day and playing with her curves without being able to do something has buried a strong d.e.s.i.r.e within him.

    Julia took a moment to think of it

    "Mmm¡­ But you have to understand, I don''t like to be treated as your girlfriend. I like having authority about you." Julia said, explaining her concerns. No way she imagines that Lee treats her as one of his little naughty girlfriends.

    "We can be kids of benefits¡­ what they call it again," Lee said. "Either case, the relationship doesn''t have to change."

    Julia opened her green eyes widely and slapped his shoulder. "How dare you think of me like that?"

    "I mean. You think I do not know why you take a full day home alone. In addition, whenever I come back, that smell on the air. I''m not a v.i.r.g.i.n and I know what it is."

    Well, it is true. Ever since increasing her physical capabilities, including the stamina, she started taking more time revelling herself.

    Therefore, whenever she gets horny, she had to send Lee to his girlfriend''s house to say, while she stays here and plays with her toys.

    "I understand you. It happened to me as well." Lee looked back at her and said.

    "Days? You too!" Julia blinked twice and bit her tongue.

    "And you said you don''t mind it when I started with Fuyumi.

    Julia had her breathing process becoming slow as she stared at him. Bringing that up was making her horny.

    The idea was tempting to her.

    "But I don''t be treated like a bitch by you." She admitted.

    "I''ll treat you always as a mom," Lee said as he let his face closer. "Maybe we can spend more time together like that."

    She put her hand on his cheek and rubbed it.

    "Yes, physically." Lee nodded as he took a small breath. She looked at his lips, and he looked at her full pink lips as well.

    Hamon is going to be used soon.

    "Well, we have to try something before judging it." She said slowly, looking at his lips. She has needs, but she needs to try it for once.

    Lee, feeling her hand on his cheek pulling him down, slowly approached her. their faces were so close. Julia closed her eyes as her lips sealed on his. Feeling how soft her lips were, Lee closed his eyes as well and pushed his tongue. Julia, feeling a rippling feeling coming through her lips, opened her mouth willingly, letting his tongue hitting against hers.

    The instinct took over them.

    Lee wrapped his hand around her waist and leaned on her at the couch, his other hand pushing the blond hair behind her ears. The boy, who had been fantasying about this for a long, didn''t think he is in the real world.

    Their lips started kissing, tongues dancing in the air. Julia softly m.o.a.n.e.d in his mouth, as ripples were hitting the nerves that connect to her brain. Her hand soon landed on Lee''s c.h.e.s.t, giving him a chill. Lee was getting harder by the moment and closed his lips on her tongue, letting it slide before he started kissing again.

    ''If this is another dream, I will take advantage.'' Lee didn''t think it''s reality. Little did he know, Julia was thinking of the same?

    "What was that!"

    She crossed her arms, making her c.h.e.s.t jiggle while looking in awe at Lee.

    "So, what do you think about the test," Lee asked, trying to read her body language.

    "Activate the air conditioner. It''s pretty hot here." It was July, and Julia opened one button on her blouse.

 Chapter 192 - 192 (R.-.1.8)

    Lee looked carefully at Julia as she was unbuttoning her red blouse. He had seen them many times, countless times. They never looked as tempting as they are now.

    Julia asked to turn on the air conditioner as she made a slit on her c.h.e.s.t area, exposing her H cup white cleavage.

    The kiss Lee had given had made her so horny.

    Lee nodded and Star Platinum made the atmosphere colder.

    Julia waved her hand in front of her face. The taste of the kiss had made her mind numb.

    ''Screw it,'' she thought.

    After coming so far to this point, turning horny, she will do it anyway. Moreover, Lee seems to be fine. Well, she is a woman and has her needs.

    "Mm¡­" Lee seemed to wait for something.

    "It''s okay. Let''s continue the test."

    Julia, pulling her courage, decided to relieve herself.

    With slow-motion, she leaned on him, her b.o.o.b.s hitting against his c.h.e.s.t, her hand on his cheek.

    "Alright, mom."

    Lee looked at her green eyes. His c.o.c.k throbbed when he felt her huge t.i.t.s hitting against his c.h.e.s.t.

    "Call me Julia when we are alone."

    She said, making Lee''s skin perk up.

    "I''ll call you mine, then, Julia."

    Wrapping his hand around her back, feeling her soft melons, Lee leaned forward and sealed her lips with his.

    Julia had been waiting to taste this again ¨C his rippling tongue that appeared to give another kind of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    *Muah* *Slurp*

    While his tongue was sliding on her lips, Julia''s hands were on Lee''s T-shirt, helping him to lift it.

    Lee leaned back, taking his lips back, and his muscled s.e.xy body was revealed in front of Julia, who stared down and bit her lips as if liking what she was looking at.

    "Well, what we have here."

    Julia said as she ran her hands through his c.h.e.s.t, before lowering them toward his abs, and robbing them.

    Lee observed her as she did it.

    He thought that she looked more beautiful with her eyes on his body.

    Not being able to help himself, he leaned forward again and landed a kiss on her lips, his hands on her c.h.e.s.t.

    "Mmm¡­"

    Lee started unbuttoning her blouse, opening it up in a few second, and revealing her big boos with a red bra.

    Once Lee leaned back again, Julia smirked when she saw where he was looking.

    Lee was looking at her c.h.e.s.t, huge H cup t.i.t.s in red bras.

    His mom''s body was s.e.xy, with her abs and curves being in the right place. Knowing how much he has been holding his d.e.s.i.r.es for this, he could not help but feeling pain in his excited throbbing c.o.c.k.

    "You can touch them, but be gentle," Julia said, toward Lee as a blush ran through her cheeks. If not for the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and the effects of the ripples that turned her wet, she would have been blushing so hard in shame to say that.

    However, well, everything has its first time.

    Lee put his big hands on them, took a deep breath, and gently, he started massaging them with a slight Hamon power, running the ripples through her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e nerves.

    Julia''s breathes paused for a brief before continuing moving again.

    When Lee hands his hands on her n.i.p.p.l.es, she felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e running through her spine.

    "Oh¡­ Lee, you naughty brat¡­Ha¡­"

    Julia turned her face and breathed heavily.

    Lee seemed unaware of her words, as he was mesmerised by her c.h.e.s.t.

    "Ahem."

    He suddenly snapped from his thoughts when she lifted her legs and rested them on his shoulders.

    Lee''s gaze lowered to her skirt, exactly, to her red u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r.

    "You seemed quite mind absent."

    "Ah, sorry about that."

    Lee said, focusing on the trace of her soaked wet v.a.g.i.n.a.

    "What do you usually do when you are with one of your girlfriends in such a position?" She asked, not hinting directly at what she wants. "You can''t just start by putting it?"

    Lee leaned forward; his hand reached her u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r and pulled it down a bit to her full t.h.i.g.h.

    Julia half closed her eyes as her p.u.s.s.y was facing Lee.

    Since she had not shaved for some weeks, there was a small layer of yellow hair above it. It was not much though.

    Lee placed his hands on her t.h.i.g.hs, put his face at her crotch and sniffed the beautiful scent.

    Julia placed her hand on the back of his head, hinting for Lee to go.

    Lee nodded and extended his tongue slowly as he put his lips on her p.u.s.s.y''s lips, kissing them.

    Julia leaned her head back when Lee''s rippling tongue met started l.i.c.k.i.n.g the walls of her p.u.s.s.y, before he put his thumb on her c.l.i.t, and gently started rubbing.

    Julia started m.o.a.ning.

    Lee continued l.i.c.k.i.n.g with the same rhythm. Julia put her hands behind his head and pushed him closer to her p.u.s.s.y. The result was that Lee''s face had to go face to face with her flood. Lee, happily, opened his mouth and accepted his mom''s juices.

    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"

    Panting, Julia lessened her grip on his head.

    "We should do this more often."

    Since she too has incredible stamina, she did not hide her d.e.s.i.r.e of having Lee eating her from time to time.

    Lee just wiped his mouth, which was soaked, in his mom''s liquids.

    "Well."

    Lee leaned back and put his hands on his pants.

    "Wait a second." Julia''s horny eyes shook for a brief when she saw what is there in Lee''s middle.

    That bludge! It is massive, as long as her face or more.

    "What?" Lee raised an eyebrow.

    "It''s not a banana, right?"

    Julia was looking in awe.

    She never thought that Lee is that big. Her thoughts had been logical. His father was no way near the size that Lee''s bludge is showing. Seems Lee did not have the genes from his dad''s side.

    Julia kept staring while blinking.

    "How about we find out if it''s a banana or not?"

    Lee shrugged his shoulder and could easily tell what is in her head.

    He took off his pants, and his c.o.c.k, hard, popped in front of his mom, who was sitting on the couch.

    Seeing her open her eyes widely, as it was bigger when it was revealed, Lee could not help but say.

    "You can touch it if you want."

    "Mm¡­"

    Julia nodded.

    Hesitantly, she put her hand around the meat, and she tried to close her hand around it, but she could not join her thumb and index.

    Even though she was not as little as his girlfriend was, she felt that her hand was little when touching his c.o.c.k.

    "No wonder you have all of them happy with you."

    Julia commented.

    If Lee has monstrous stamina and strength with such size, then it would be understandable that even she will not be able to keep for a day.

    Wait, both of them has regeneration now, so it could be.

    Julia stroked his c.o.c.k with her hand.

    It felt like she was doing a workout, as her hand was sliding up and down, her arms'' muscle taking appearance.

    "Well¡­"

    Lee commented as he placed his hand on her cheek, pushing the blonde hair.

    The skin of her cheek was so soft to touch.

    Julia smiled. "I always wanted to try something this big."

    The woman, who was so aroused, felt that her expectation was met with a pleasant surprise.

    Leaning back, she took her hand and lied on the couch.

    Lee sat in front of her legs and held her feet lifting them up.

    "I have to admit it. If this is a dream, I wish never to wake up."

    His curvy mom was now looking so tempting. Her t.h.i.g.h area looked like a beautiful landscape to her red gate, which was her p.u.s.s.y.

    Feeling his hands massaging her t.h.i.g.hs, Julia put her arm in front of her forehead and observed Lee.

    She felt her heart beating so fast, yet, she was so l.u.s.tful while looking at Lee''s long member.

    Lee shook his h.i.p.s, rising one leg over her shoulder, while another leg of her was on the ground.

    Since Lee''s member was long, he needed to adjust himself and make a distance.

    Holding his c.o.c.k, he put the head in front of her soaked wet p.u.s.s.y.

    Julia closed her eyes, feeling her whole body shaking as her p.u.s.s.y-lips started opening up.

    "Lee, you know what to do~," she said with a very slow, yet l.u.s.tful tone. "Don''t be too slow."

    Knowing that his mom is not a v.i.r.g.i.n, Lee knew that he has to stretch her.

    Not to mention, she has been using toys.

    All he needs to do is to know when to increase his thrusts speed.

    "Alright."

    When Julia hugged her b.o.o.b.s, Lee started pushing his h.i.p.s slowly and carefully.

    The p.u.s.s.y-lips of his mom were opened up, and his c.o.c.k entered through the red slit, making its way inside.

    M.o.a.ning, Julia closed her eyes. With each inch entering, she was stretching. Lee, although he knew his mom likes to play with herself secretly, never knew that she was this tight.

    It felt great.

    He couldn''t help but commenting, as another inch entered.

    "You''re so tight, mom." He said as his member slide through her wet p.u.s.s.y.

    "Oh¡­ you Gaki." She said as closed her eyes. However, despite her words, her face showed a smile.

    "Hmm... what did you call me?" Lee said.

    He pushed his h.i.p.s again, invading her p.u.s.s.y.

    "I said ¨C Oh. Ahh¡­ Ohh¡­"

    Lee''s c.o.c.k hit her G spot when she was about to say something. Not only her p.u.s.s.y are keeping stretching, but the wave of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at Lee hit her spot made her speechless. The mixed great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e made her speechless.

    "I didn''t hear you," Lee said as he pushed another inch. Julia''s p.u.s.s.y walls clenched tightly around his c.o.c.k. Lee felt tempted to c.u.m inside of her.

    "Just¡­ I''m¡­" Julia lifted her head and m.o.a.n.e.d loudly. The o.r.g.a.s.m is taking over her. "Shake your h.i.p.s¡­ you... ahh..."

    "Yes¡­ I love this." Feeling happy that she is enjoying her time, Lee placed his hands on her h.i.p.s and started thrusting. He must it; he found great resistance waiting inside of her cave. Each time he tried to pull back, he found that Julia''s p.u.s.s.y was taking his c.o.c.k back.

    His mom, somehow, seemed to use her quirk to get him back in.

    Lee looked at her face. She was having a smirk on her face as Lee was thrusting as if it is intentional.

    "You." Lee half-closed his eyes. The effect of her quirk is taking over all of his c.o.c.k, making him feel more p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e than usual, he would do.

    "We will c.u.m together. Oh¡­" Julia smirked as if she knew what she was doing.

    "Ha¡­" Lee, collecting what he has of focus, run a small ripple from his c.o.c.k.

    In a mere second, Lee felt that the pressure on his crotch getting stronger.

    The next second, his balls twitched, and he released his s.e.m.e.n, Julia leaning back and m.o.a.ning loudly as her b.r.e.a.s.ts were bouncing.

    "Oh¡­ that''s¡­," she said, as she seemed to have enjoyed her o.r.g.a.s.m.

    "You used your quirk to make me c.u.m?" Lee took few inches back from his c.u.n.t.

    He stared at Julia''s green eyes.

    "Well¡­ oh. It''s only fair for me not to come first." She looked at him and said. "Seems you can go for more rounds."

    Lee opened his eyes widely, his little brother twitched.

    He never expected to see such a naughty side from Julia.

    "We barely began."

    Lee leaned back until his face was next to hers, his hand on her cheek.

    She stared up to his face, placed her hand on his cheek, and slowly, leaned forward.

    What is going to happen next would surely bring her a lot of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    If there would be guilt, it would be not to take full advantage of this opportunity to achieve happiness.

    She made this decision as she started kissing him again, feeling his oversized little brother on her c.u.n.t, ready to thrust again and simulate her spots.

    (Last h scene I''m gonna ever make)

 Chapter 193 - The End

    Time passed since the day Lee had s.e.x with his mom.

    Although Julia had said that the two of them should keep their relationship out of the bed, she appeared not to take that say for herself. Whenever Lee is relaxing at home, he would notice her approaching him slowly and kissing his neck and all.

    Lee, of course, would be turned on and have s.e.x with her day and night. Since the two of them has super regeneration quirk, there was no need for holding back. Julia, ever since starting having an affair with Lee, seemed to become a happier person. After some time, she would even sit on his l.a.p while watching the TV and all. Moreover, currently, they are sharing the same bed to sleep on.

    Lee has noticed that whenever he goes to Yu''s house, Julia would make excuses for Lee to stay home.

    Lee had never been happier. Life has been good during the summer.

    The months were passing.

    Lee had been helping Yu with her work, and since the press had been annoying, Lee was barely going to UA.

    Because of his power and merits in the last months, Lee quickly ascended in the ranks toward the number two, while All Might stayed at the number one spot.

    Lee, of course, never cared about the rank until he got his first payment check, which happened to be more than he ever collected in his life. Lee had not refused that and continued with his daily routine.

    In the last days of the summer, the second exams of the school have come, and Lee successfully passed them.

    He had met Momo, who had been studying like crazy in order to surpass him.

    Yet, when it came to the results, Lee got the best note in the exams.

    When Lee had checked his notes inside of the school, he hadn''t expected to see her looking at her feet as she had gotten the second place. When he talked to her and knew the reason, he couldn''t help but laugh. Momo just looked at her feet and scoffed. "It''s lame, Mister Lee."

    Lee just sighed and patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry. The next year, you can take my spot." He noticed that his answer has shocked her. "How is this possible? Unless you are going to¡­" Lee just winked. "Leave the school, you got it."

    "But I don''t want to win that way." Momo has objected and said it cannot be because of her. However, Lee just laughed and said that he has other reasons. Anyway, Lee just continued walking and checked out his other classmates.

    the Big Three had graduated. Mirio, because he got One For All, along with his original quirk, was a new rising hero. Lee was invited to their graduation parties and saw them leaving the school.

    Bakugo, as it seemed, had given up on achieving the number one spot and surpassing Lee. It was impossible. Shoto, on the other hand, did not give up and put Lee as an aim to surpass. When they talked a bit, Lee got to know that Enji is still in a coma, for psychological reason. Lee did not want to say that he knows why. After all, Enji may have seen him kissing Fuyumi above his bed and had entered the coma again ¨C but that is just a theory. Whatever, Enji will wake up one day anyway.

    When Lee attended that, he found the satiation bit awkward, as he and Fuyumi had been staring at each other for a quite long time while eating. Lee learned that he has another half-brother. Meanwhile, he has to know about their mother that has been abused by Enji. As it seems, Lee didn''t find anyone hating them for killing their oldest brother ¨C no one knows about that anyway.

    After the dinner, Lee and Fuyumi had been staring at each other awkwardly. That was the case for Fuyumi, who said the first word. "That''s awkward now. I guess this explains why dad has been fond of you."

    Lee could only sigh. "No wonders."

    They stared at each other for some time.

    "So, how is your girlfriend," since they have kissed, she knew that he was not single since Yu had pulled her from the collar.

    Lee only shrugged his shoulder, saying that they are fine.

    "So, we are family." She said.

    "So it seems." Lee nodded.

    "Do you want some tea?"

    After having some tea, Lee has to learn about the others. It did not take long. When it came to the department, Fuyumi took some extra time to say goodbye. She was having a shy expression when she said, "When will you back here again." She seemed to be more open to the topics they are going to have in the future. However, Lee''s answer came easy.

    "The next year, probably. I''m leaving by the next days."

    "I see, I think I will have enough time to think about that until then."

    "Mm¡­" Lee nodded and was about to leave. However, Fuyumi kissed him on the cheek. She asked him to take care of himself then. Lee only nodded and patted her shoulder before leaving. Lee, although he sees nothing wrong with the brother sis relationship, he still respects the beliefs of the other.

    After some days, Lee was ready to leave Japan, to start studying in another country.

    His girlfriends, of course, decided to move alongside him.

    When Lee was about to leave, he found that there was a huge crowd of people waiting for him in the airport.

    All of them seemed to be upset and angry that he will leave.

    They were holding signs. [Stay here] [Do not go] [You are so handsome, date me¡­] [The Heroes Killer''s'' killer, burn in hell.]¡­

    Lee shook his head. He was the number two hero without even trying. In addition, it was already known that he is the strongest, even stronger than the number one hero. To them, the problem is, Lee was not only going alone. He was taking four of the top ten heroes ¨C his girlfriends ¨C with him.

    Well, Lee, of course, has never asked to have fans or haters. He never minds hurting their feelings anyway.

    Lee left without saying a word, ignoring the

    On that day, many criminals and villains had a grand celebration. Although All Might is out there, he will not be as scary as Lee.

    Lee, during his days of working after school, had broken many bones of the villains.

    All of them had not known what happened until it was too late.

    -x-X-x-

    A year later.

    Lee had moved to the United Kingdom, and somehow, his family was there to help him open his agency.

    In any case, it did not take Lee long to make a name for himself as a hero.

    He, with his time stop, and the other quirks he has, was invincible. After all, even if a crime happened in the north and he was in the south, Lee could warp space and get there in no time. In addition, in no time, he could solve the problem, with his Time Stop that has reached one minute.

    With a quick motion, he can end all his enemies before they realise it. Such might can be said for his other girls who had gotten crazy boosts. Lee is rich, now, as it seems.

    Life was easy with no troubles, except for some chicks who would try to seduce him from time to time.

    However, time changes.

    -x-X-x-

    Next to a bar, a group of villains entered with weapons in their hands.

    They all aimed at the bartender.

    "The money! Now!"

    All of the guests tried to get out of the way of the armed men.

    "Shut up, you''re noisy."

    A man, sitting there and drinking, said calmly.

    "I just reached 18 and I can drink. Three of my girls are pregnant, and I have to think of a name. Can you shut up and let me think clearly."

    "Hey, what is wrong with you p.u.s.s.yhol¨C?"

    One of them was about to aim his gun at him.

    However, his friend stopped him, held the gun, and smashed him on the back of the head.

    He quickly knelt and made his partner kneel.

    "Mister¡­ Lee¡­ please, we did not know you are here. Forgive us."

    "Lee!"

    The others looked at the man who was drinking.

    Quickly, they fell on their knees and threw their weapons away.

    Lee was known to break the villains no matter what number they are.

    "MASTER Lee¡­ please¡­ we are sorry. Forgive us!"

    They threw their masks, joined their hands together, and asked for forgiveness...

    "We will hand ourselves. Please, don''t beat us."

    Lee, during the year he spent here, had built a solid reputation for himself.

    Not all the villains he came across went to jail directly. Most of them go to the hospital first -- the emergecies.

    His victims were in thousands, and he could end his entire opponent without them realising what happens.

    Lee, who was looking at his glass, drank it in one gulp. He looked at the bartender. "More."

    The bartender poured more drink to Lee, the hero whose appearance alone plant fear in criminals. The bartender then called the police, which took the villains away. The villains seemed to be happy they did not have to deal with Lee.

    The bar operated normally, knowing that Lee was here, even with all of the villains around on their knees.

    Lee, on the other hand, was murmuring.

    "And now I''m going to have three kids at the same time." Lee did not know if he could handle the responsibility.

    However, he still has Twice quirk.

    He should just create some babysitter''s doppelgangers to take care of his kids.

    He sighed and rested his head on the table. "Gimme a break."

 Chapter 194 - Credit

    Such a long journey.

    Thanks to all of the people who supported this.

    And a special thanks to the patrons:

    mark74497

    Unchi no Kami

    KRhymesBusta

    Oussama Aymane Es-safi

    iveL Rafael Villalba

    Efgbog

    Dewayne patrick

    Alex

    TOLUWANIMI D AKINBINU

    Ryan Francis

    kyler little

    T-Money

    Aesop

    AvocadoCasualty

    James (Silencian)

    Andre Lucas

    Scott Fellman

    Exactingspoon

    omar amurrio

    Siddarth Ravi

    Efim BroStudio

    Sam Birchmore

    Vinicius Correia

    SeRaFcz

    Burden

    Legorate Legorate

    Zachary Thomas Wyen

    Alexander Brown

    Tim brown

    Jo

    Lucas LUZ ZANETTI

    Jamrad Likely

    Luis Aguilera

    Johnny

    Seth

    Victor Gonzalez

    Tarlock

    james hale

    Enes

    Bazu98

    Raymond

    Arun

    Jeremy Hernandez

    Chase

    NamelessPeng

    Angelo Me??mer

    Max Bjerke

    Michael Than

    GIDEON FRY

    Dragonwolf

    Hanson Tran

    Agin Sebastian

    Faisal Toffaha

    Sinxere

    Cordric Marsh

    Tempest1618

    Dex

    jaycehunter

    only ice

    Dominik Wa??y??ski

    Angel Diaz

    Nya_nyan

    Augusto Fernandes Filipe

    Kenneth Tyndall

    James Johnson

    Nick

    alberto garcia

    Wolf

    Zack Edgar

    Nyle Googer

    JaxWolf4

    Isk0

    Juan Carlos Neves

    Jonh Bonli

    Nerow

    zeno jin

    Astarot Attor

    BubbleGum TM

    Christopher Ames

    D - BOT

    Guy Pierre

    Samael0

    Sir Earth

 Chapter 195 - Another story

    Hi guys. I have noticed some comments asking me to announce in case I made another fiction.

    Well. I have another fanficion already. It''s Tales Of Demons and Gods fanficion.

    Title: TDG: Time-space Spiritualist.

    Chapters: 29

    Word count: 105,000 words.

    Status: ongoing.

    You can check it up through my profile, or through the link:

    dynamic.#